《Hail Thy Gods (Old Draft - Read New One)》


 Chapter 1: Ulima

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter One: Ulima


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Republic of Hekat


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Upon the sands of the desert


    <hr>


    I never understood people¡¯s fascination with their gods, as by the time I was twelve, I stopped believing in Hempki, the god of my tribe. Now that I have watched the twin suns set for seventeen years, I see it for what it is¡ªa salve to despair. In the seventeen years since my birth, I have heard stories of people making pacts with their gods to obtain great power, but I do not believe these tales for children. I believe in what I can see. If there were gods, they have long since left this place of suffering.


    Sweat trickles from my brow onto the sand, which greedily sucks it into the depths of its embrace. Behind me I drag an empty bag, one I must fill to meet a quota. The quota that increases every day¡ªthe never-ending gift of my birth. Born under the boot of the masters, I''m fated to toil until my final breath. There is strength in this though, hardship has a way of sharpening us.


    The heat from the twin stars beats down on me. It is strange how we always hope for the chill of night, only when the sun''s rays fill us. When the suns set on the horizon, the chill seeping into our bones, we will wish for the warmth to return. We people are fickle creatures, always running towards that which we do not truly seek.


    Dragging my feet through the thick sand of the desert, fickle thoughts are all that keep my mind''s thirst at bay. A hundred meters in front of me, two hundred behind, there are scores of boots pulling the bodies that claim them. Every day we must do this, the moment the twin suns crest the horizon, we have already walked for an hour or more.


    As I walk, I feel a shoulder knock into mine. Hate upon the face of the one who did it. It is Neeba, the son of my tribe''s chief. As he passes, he opens his mouth to speak.


    "Ulima," Neeba says to me, in the old tongue of our people. His eye is still swollen from our sparring match. He is always angry when he loses.


    The word does not bother me, I have heard it many times. Walking from my shadow now, I see a boy my age. A grin cresting his face.


    ¡°He still seems upset,¡± Arrum says with a chuckle.


    I nod to him. It is not the first time I have beaten Neeba. As Arrum and I are the best of our age, we must be, we are both orphans. The need to succeed is not for accolades, it is for survival.


    "Be careful today," Arrum begins, lowering his voice "There will be blood. There were little scraps left yesterday."


    My jaw flexes, there is always blood on days like these.


    A thousand meters into the sky, the wreckage of an old destroyer juts into the air. It came down from the skies during the Great War hundreds of years ago. We have scoured this ship for months now, ripping from its corpse all things of value to bring back to our tribes. The masters will buy what they deem worthy during market week. They come from the great flying cities of this barren planet, glittering in the sky with polished metal¡ªthe same that we collect with our blood for them.


    This ship will be an empty husk when we finish with it, and then the cities of the masters will send the Carvers. They will cut the frame and bring it to the ¡®Arasha¡¯ as we call them, the people who melt and shape the things they build their cities with. As we get closer to the ship the pace quickens, people know there may not be enough for everyone today.


    ¡°We need to hurry Kale,¡± Arrum says to me. Our pace increasing further now.


    The journeys have been getting longer lately. In the nights, as we rest our weary bones, I hear it in whispers, not everyone will make the passage to a new land.


    Along the trail, I follow that which thousands of feet like mine have. Off the path carved in sand lay people, those who can walk no further. We do not look upon them, even as some beg weakly for help, we simply march past them with our eyes low. Most do not beg, they know no mercy awaits them. It is not cruelty we give them, it is a necessity. If we carry them, we will fall behind, not making the quota, if we do not make the quota we will not eat, if we do not eat, we will be along the trail with them before long.


    Those who are close to the end do the honorable thing, leaving in the night, so those they care for do not carry themselves to the grave as well. It is known as the ¡®Jukora Talen-Ben¡¯ in the old tongue of my people, it means - to walk and meet your gods.


    "Almost there." Arrum says, there is anticipation building in him.


    I nod to him and quicken my step, we pass by people trying to get to the front of the line of thousands of souls. Arrum is my best friend, perhaps my only real friend. We have been each other¡¯s family since before his parents died. They had taken me in until I could procure my own quota, a kindness rarely seen among my people. He is the one person I would not look away from, if he were to lay on the side of the trail, I would carry him, even if it meant to the grave.


    After a time we catch up with our group. My tribe''s leader looks back at us, beginning to speak.


    ¡°Keep the pace,¡± Nekam says. He is Arrum¡¯s uncle by way of his father. A strong, but fair man, one that holds the respect of many other tribe leaders.


    Behind him, I see his son Neeba. He gives me a look with a clenched jaw and turns towards the looming ship.


    We are a thousand meters from the ship. The pace now becoming a jog, thousands of feet pattering in the sand, the desperation building. I look at Arrum and he nods to me. We know the journey today will be difficult. We are used to this struggle, it has molded us from birth until now.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    When we are a hundred meters from the ship, the pace becomes a sprint, everyone pushing and shoving, trying to get into the hole on the side of the ship. It is always like this on the last days of salvage. Some will fall in the commotion, trampled to death by their own people, those who do not get their fill will fight those who did. Tonight and the days that follow will be filled with blood as the hunger rises.


    ¡°Stay close, do not fall behind,¡± Nekam says to us all, his breath is calm and even.


    We make it to the ship now, jumping aboard, following behind Arrum¡¯s uncles and their children old enough to do the walk. Among them, I see Nevari, my tribe leader''s only daughter. The wind from the holes in the ship whips at her hair. She glances over at me for a brief moment, my gaze turns away, better to not incur her father''s anger before the climb.


    The ship near the entrance is completely hollow, the panels of floor removed so we can walk swiftly upon the metal skeleton. Anything that could have been removed from here has been already, so we must climb to the top of the ship, raiding the last compartments.


    The climb is dangerous, so we use ropes and help each other. Arrum and I are thrown above to the beams of metal, by the men of our tribe, because we are Ulima - ''The Forsaken'' in the old tongue. They call orphans and outcasts by this. Some use it as an insult, like Neeba, but I have grown to embrace it, as being Ulima has made me more aware of everything. Being Ulima has helped me survive.


    We catch the bars and tie the rope from around our waist to the beam, so they can climb it. It will take the better part of the day to reach the summit; on our way down people will try to steal from us to save the trip to the top, which is why being in a group is important. Without a tribe, you will not last. Without a tribe, you will surely die among my people.


    It is said of my people - the Kuwathi as we are known, that we are born with a knife in hand, learning to use it before we can even say our mother¡¯s name. With the little energy we have left after the day is over, we will practice with dulled blades, learning how to kill those who would take from us. Not because we want to kill, but because we must.


    My arms are burning now from the climb; we are close to the top of the ship and my hands are trembling from the exertion. I look over and see Arrum panting, sweat flowing from his brow.


    ¡°We are almost there Arrum, keep the pace,¡± I say, looking down below, seeing many follow our path.


    I can also see Neeba, he is struggling to finish the climb, more so than his half-sister Nevari. I reach my hand down to help him up. He swats it away, the veins in his face thicken, and the iris in each of his eyes begin to glow dully.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t need your help, Ulima.¡± He growls at me, spit flying from his chapped lips.


    Nekam grabs his arm, yanking him up, looking at him him sternly, and for a moment I think I see anger on his face, but a calmness washes over him.


    ¡°Control your emotions.¡± He says to Neeba, pointing to his eyes.


    All Kuwathi are born with eyes that glow with bioluminescence, it happens when they experience extreme emotions: fear, pain, sadness and anger are the most common. It is considered shameful to let them glow without purpose. We Kuwathi, pride ourselves on control over our minds, and the emotions inside us. Neeba has never been good at controlling his emotions, much to the annoyance of his father. Nevari gives her brother a glance, then me. Her eyebrow raises for but a moment.


    As an Ulima, I always hide my glow deep within.


    ¡°Sorry, Father,¡± Neeba says, giving him a small bow; the glow fades from his eyes, the veins sinking back.


    I wipe my brow, getting ready for the next throw. Two of the men throw me a few meters above them, I grab the bar¡ªbarely able to pull myself up now. I almost lose my footing as I stand, peering over the edge; I can see we are hundreds of meters in the air now. After fastening my rope around the beam I move towards Arrum, helping him up.


    ¡°Finally,¡± Arrum says, seeing we are at the top; the beams now closer together, letting us move without ropes.


    Looking around now, I see upended panels and start cutting wires, and chunks of metal with my small laser cutter, it is a tool our people use to shear thin metals. When children come of age they are given a cutter by the masters of the great cities. In a pinch, it is as good as a knife.


    Stripping the last panel by me, my bag now swollen from my labor, almost unable to fit more, I move closer to Arrum. Stuffing as much as my bag can hold. Being an orphan and not of their blood, I am expected to bring more than others for our tribe. Blood is everything to the Kuwathi - if you do not share theirs, you must give yours.


    My bag is filled now, I help Arrum to fill his. When finished, we wait for the others by a hole near the top of the ship. The heat from the uninsulated metal around the blast hole is sweltering, making my vision blurry.


    ¡°Everyone is ready?¡± my tribe''s leader, Nekam, asks. He has a scar over his left eye, and little shoots of grey fill his beard. Everyone nods to him and he motions us to follow.


    We all remove our ropes and begin tying them together; Nekam comes and checks every knot with extreme diligence. His eyes move over the strands as he checks for frays, his calloused hands feel them carefully until he is satisfied.


    He fastens the rope around the beam and then selects the first to go. We number twenty-seven people. He lets four go down at a time until we are less than ten. Now is the danger, our numbers are small, bigger groups may try to attack us for our bags. Nekam looks around, holding his cutter in one hand, in the other a long knife with many notches carved into it. Each notch a man he has slain with it.


    Nevari comes to the gaping hole in the ships side, grabbing the rope, she looks back at me before climbing downwards. Her brother comes now to the hole.


    ¡°Neeba, check the device,¡± Nekam says to his firstborn.


    Neeba gives me a look of irritation, then checks the contraption on my back. We have never gotten along, even as young boys. Like Arrum and me, he is almost eighteen. Almost a man by the standards of the Kuwathi, and yet I can¡¯t help but feel he is childish. He has always had trouble controlling himself. If he were Ulima, and his father not the leader of our tribe, I am sure he would already be dead.


    I feel him tug on the metal box on my back, and then he nods to his father, giving me one last look as he goes, descending the rope. I think I saw a grin on his face, but the air is too heavy and hot to see clearly. I push it from my mind to focus on my task.


    ¡°You know what to do,¡± Nekam says, nodding to me as he grabs my bag to carry down with him.


    The risk is lower now that he has descended with it, as I have nothing of value to give, besides my cutter and gear; still, I do not lose focus as danger can come from anywhere. I look down and see he is halfway now. There are hundreds of people around me pulling the little scraps from the ship now, the fervor intensifying as more pile in. On the edge of the platform, boots are stepping on the hands of climbers, keeping them down until others finish their quota. They do like we do, descending the holes of the ship. Everyone eyeing each other, keeping their bags close, their knives closer still.


    Looking down again, Nekam is at the bottom, I waste no time cutting the rope. Now crawling out of the ship, grabbing pieces of metal to climb to the very top as I must. When I reach the top I take a moment, looking out upon the desert, the people look so small from up here. Looking across the landscape, towards the horizon, I see a storm in the distance, miles away. We will have to be quick on our return or be consumed by it.


    I close my eyes, taking in a deep breath, checking the contraption on my back with my hands. Running as fast as I can towards the edge, I leap with all my might to distance myself from the ship. The air rushes past me and my heart beats quicker now. Reaching back and pulling the cord once I am far enough away from the ship. Nothing happens. I pull again, harder this time, the cord pulls free, the end cut cleanly. I blink fast, the ground coming quickly as I rip off the contraption and see the problem. My heart sinks as I see the emergency cord has also been cut.


    There is no time to think about the how or why. Using my blade, I pry the back off, my heart pounding out of my chest. A plume of shimmering fabric erupts from it, making a parachute. I can¡¯t let go to guide the chute, so I spin wildly in the air. The ship is coming towards me quickly as a draft of wind pushes me towards it. There is nothing I can do to stop it as I slam into it. My shoulder dislocates with a loud popping noise, pain shooting through my mind. The chute tears on a piece of metal protruding from the ship, coming to a halt and slamming me against the hull again, this time knocking me out cold.

 Chapter 2: Adar Ulic Bekara

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter Two: Adar Ulic Bekara


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Republic of Hekat


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Above the sands of the desert


    <hr>


    I awaken to the groaning of the wind. My dislocated arm pains me greatly, it pulls my mind back to the moment. Taking control of my breathing now, to focus through it¡ªlike the elders taught. Darkness swells around me, the ship is leaning to one side, and I am on the bottom of the leaning side, in its shadow. I reach out but can¡¯t touch it, I look down and see no one.


    Nekam will have told everyone to leave, the tribe will not wait for me, not with the storm coming. Not even Arrum, he will obey his uncle and leave me for dead, because I am dead, my body just does not know it yet.


    The pain in my arm is throbbing, I feel dried blood on my forehead and a bump accompanying the wound. I try to shift my weight, letting out a groan from the pain. I am ten meters from the hull of the ship. I try to climb up the cords, but they are thin, and I can¡¯t find a grip on them. Looking around the dead ship, I see a long gash in it leading up to my chute. It is what stopped my fall, denying fate my corpse.


    Taking a deep breath, I say a prayer to the gods I had forsaken, pumping my legs back and forth to gain momentum, so I can swing to the ship. After a minute I can almost touch it, I reach out towards it, making one final pump with my legs, until I grasp it as firmly as I can. Now curling my legs around the exposed metal. A feeling of relief washes over me, but it is short lived, the howling of the winds growing louder brings me back to reality. I grit my teeth and look skyward. I am not dead yet. There is work to be done.


    My eyes squint as I see a figure far above me, leaning over the edge of the curled metal. Thinking it¡¯s a trick of the light, I blink my eyes again and again. The figure is still there. I see a makeshift rope fall down, swinging towards me, I am so stunned the rope hits me and I do not grab it.


    ¡°Sekat! Grab it!¡± I hear the voice curse over the howling winds.


    It is Arrum¡¯s voice I realize. I feel a smile rip across my face, hope fills my heart.


    ¡°You are a fool!¡± I yell upwards.


    ¡°Never claimed to be wise! Grab it this time!¡± He yells back, I can barely make out the smile on his face, the shadow of the ship obscuring him. He tosses the rope again swinging it to me.


    I grasp it tightly this time, looping it into my belt, and tying it as best I can with one arm.


    The crawl upwards is grueling, each time I advance, I wrap another loop of the chute¡¯s cords around me, so if I fall I won¡¯t pull Arrum to the grave. I slip twice on my climb up since I only have one useful arm.


    ¡°You don¡¯t give up! We are Ulima! Death must earn us!¡± Arrum yells to encourage me.


    ¡°Adar Ulic Bekara!¡± I yell back, in the old tongue, pounding my chest. Translated it means roughly - While there is life, there is the will to keep it.


    After some time, I finally reach the top of the chute and rest on the metal. Too tired to think, I lie down on the curled outer shell of the hull. I am exhausted, my arm is numb.


    I feel tears forming in my eyes as I thank the forsaken gods that I made it. I know they do not listen, but I thank them that my one true friend did not abandon me. I push tears back, not letting them fall. The Kuwathi do not cry. This is not the time to rejoice, the storm grows louder still. Focus fills my mind again, pressing past the pain.


    ¡°Can you stand?¡± Arrum asks me. He traces his hand over my mangled shoulder, cursing under his breath.


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°Good. We need to move¡ªthe storm is upon us.¡± He says, looking out at the howling winds.


    The suns have set now, night is upon us. The glow from the three moons the only light in the sky now.


    With his help, I stand. Closing my eyes I take a deep breath, refocusing myself, and open them looking around the torn metal for a way inside. The hull of the ship is thick and layered, the little light disappears into a small hole in the third layer of plating. Too small for a big man, but for us we might be able to fit through.


    I untangle myself from my chute with Arrum¡¯s help and fold it with one arm as best I can. I make my way to the hole now, putting my head and arm through, and peer around. Using my cutter on the lowest setting, I illuminate the space inside. It looks like a small maintenance room, or something akin to it, the consoles have not been scavenged yet, which makes my heart sink. It must be encased in thick metals with no way into the main ship if no one scrapped it.


    ¡°We need to shelter the storm in here,¡± I say.


    Arrum nods and shuffles over to the hole with me.


    I fight back the despair and climb through slowly, my shoulders almost too wide to fit. My dislocated arm makes it hard to shift through. Barely managing after a few minutes of struggling I fall to the floor, landing on my injured arm. I howl in pain nursing it, clenching my teeth. I pound my other hand on the floor in frustration, and then like the elders of the tribe taught me, I breathe through the pain and focus myself. When it falls back and the calm washes over me, I look around the room, beginning to sort through the refuse around me. I see a door partially opened across from me, I look for a piece of metal and try to pry it open but it is stuck, the gears must have been bent when the ship crashed.


    ¡°Sekat¡­¡± I curse in the old tongue, slumping to the floor and trying to collect myself again. My arm is throbbing, the numbness gone once more.


    ¡°We need to set it, or you will lose it,¡± Arrum says looking at my mangled arm.


    I grit my teeth and begin to try to control my breathing until I am calm and the pain is distant from my mind. Looking around the room again, I take stock of what I see. Using the red light of my cutter to illuminate the area once more. There are four panels and strewn about tools, I sift through them now looking for anything I can use. I know that getting down will be only one step to our getting home, we will need to fix my arm first if there is hope to climb down. I am lucky to be alive still, I am luckier still that my arm did not break, but it is frustrating to have it hang uselessly to my side.


    I line up my arm as best I can and slam my shoulder into the wall howling in pain as it sets. The pain is overwhelming as I fall to the floor gasping for breath with eyes wide. I can feel it has not set right, I know I will have to pull it out again and try once more.


    ¡°You say I am a fool,¡± Arrum mumbles ripping the cloth from my shoulder and inspecting the injury.


    ¡°How bad?¡± I ask through clenched teeth.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    He looks at me and shrugs saying ¡°It could be worse. We need to reset it.¡±


    Steeling my resolve I begin opening the chute and cutting the cords, lashing them to my injured arm. Arrum helps me tie it off to a piece of metal sticking out from the wall.


    ¡°Steady pull and I will guide it back in,¡± Arrum says, nodding to me and placing his hands around my shoulder.


    I slowly bring it taunt - the pain in my arm increasing as it pulls straight, I throw my weight against it and hear my arm dislocate with a sickening pop once more. As the tension releases Arrum pushes it back in.


    There is a relief through the pain, I think it has set properly, or at least well enough that I might use it to escape this place. I test my hand and it moves again, my joints sore but useful once more.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say embracing his arm.


    ¡°You would have done the same.¡± He says as he begins to take stock of the room.


    My mind begins to think more clearly again now that the pain is subsiding, a dull throb and ache the only reminder of my injury. I pause for a moment and realize that if Arrum got up here, there must be a way down.


    ¡°How did you manage to get up here?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I rode the storm''s wind to the top of the ship with my chute.¡± He says with a grin ¡°Like we did when we were kids.¡±


    I clap him on the shoulder, he has always been brave. As an Ulima, he must be. This act was beyond bravery though, I will not soon forget it.


    ¡°Your chute?¡± I ask him. He turns and shows me the cords have been cut.


    ¡°The wind was too strong, I had to cut them or I would have missed the ship.¡± He says with a shrug.


    Then it hits me, as I recall what has happened. My parachute''s release cord was already cut, I am sure they were intact when we left in the morning. Neeba was the only person who checked it after me. Did he mean for this? Did he try to kill me? Will Nekam believe me? Will he take Neeba¡¯s side? I feel the anger rising, and I try to regain my composure. I must focus on survival, it is not just my life at stake now.


    ¡°Can we get down the way you got up?¡± I ask him now thinking clearer again. He shakes his head


    ¡°I had to leave the rope tied up top. I don¡¯t think either of us could make the climb.¡± He raises his hands up in the light. They are covered in blood and blisters where the rope burned through his gloves.


    I tear some cloth from my cloak and bandage them. How do we both get down without climbing? His hands and my shoulder are too weak now. His chute is gone and mine is severely torn, it will not hold us both even if we could mend it.


    ¡°There are a lot of scraps in this room,¡± Arrum says.


    He is not wrong, it looks untouched. I think about it and an idea sweeps over me.


    ¡°Help me cut the chute into bags.¡±


    We begin cutting the torn chute into bags. When we finish, we start cutting the panels in the room, an Ulima must always take what they can, when they can. When we fill ten bags with the most valuable things they can carry, I begin pushing them through the hole and tying the cords of the chute. Nekam will not be pleased I have destroyed the chute more than it already was, nor will he be pleased Arrum left a rope, but we have little choice.


    When I have finished tying the cords together, making them double-stranded to hold our weight, I squeeze back through the hole in the side of the ship and I know we must be quick, there is a break in the storm, but it will not last forever. I tie a few of the bags to one side of the cord.


    I tie the other side of the cord around me and Arrum hooking it around our belts.


    ¡°You sure it¡¯s long enough?¡± He asks me eying the ground.


    Not wasting time I push them off the edge and we each grab one bag pushing the others to the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡±


    We jump off the other side of the curled metal and begin falling quickly. It is not long until we feel the twang and our descent slows as the bags on the other end of the cord move upwards acting as a counterbalance.


    ¡°Sekat¡­¡± Arrum curses looking at the bags flying past us.


    We are barely five meters above the ground when our descent suddenly stops. He looks over to me with an eyebrow raised. I shrug and cut the cord, we land with a thud on the ground, but the sands embrace is more forgiving that solid ground.


    ¡°Move back,¡± I say, pulling Arrum as the bags above smash into the ground moments later.


    ¡°Nekam is right, you have a demon¡¯s luck.¡± He says slapping my shoulder.


    I recoil from the pain but brush it off. We are not safe yet, we must be vigilant. I look out in the distance and my eyes hollow as I see a glow on the horizon, a craft approaching, a craft that I have seen many times. It glides a meter above the sand racing towards the ship.


    ¡°Carvers,¡± I say.


    Arrum¡¯s eyes begin to glow lightly, he is afraid. I can see his eyes widen.


    ¡°Calm yourself,¡± I say quietly placing a hand on his shoulder.


    We race to the bags and begin burying them in the sand, greedy for our prize. I bury myself and Arrum quickly as I can see the beams of light from their craft looming over the dune, illuminating the side of the ship.


    We would have tried to run, but we know better, the Carvers always come for my people in the night, killing us Kuwathi for sport. The only safe place is our city of metal, that¡¯s why we dare not venture out in the moonlight, it is their time, their domain. It is why my tribe left me for dead, and why I do not blame them for it.


    The glider arrives now blowing sand around it as it reverses thrusters and stops, hovering a few feet above the ground using a gravity engine to sit motionless. The engines power down and it rests upon the sands, the bay door in the rear of the craft opens. Three men come from the door holding plasma rifles. I can¡¯t make out what they are saying, they are more than thirty meters from me, one of them howls with a laugh that makes my blood run cold. They head towards the ship, activating Gravboots and soaring upwards into the ship to inspect our work, and see if the ship is ready to be carved no doubt.


    We take the opportunity to leave, as we pull two of our bags from the sands and throw them over our shoulders. We cannot take the rest so we leave them, remembering where they are, so we can come back later for them. We will need them in the days to come, there is no telling when we will get another ship.


    We move swiftly, keeping low to the ground until we are on the trail my people carved in the sand, a trail that is being erased by the storm. We must hurry. I see bodies of people who were crushed underfoot by the mob running to the ship for the quota, their bodies already picked clean by those who didn¡¯t meet theirs. Still moving quickly I see a man with charred flesh and take pause to examine him. His eyes are wide in horror when I look upon his lifeless face, looking at the wounds I see it was made by a plasma weapon, probably from the Carvers. I clench my jaw and keep moving, seeing more and more along the trail.


    We walk for hours until in the distance I see the city of my people, it is a large beast of metal with mismatched pieces welded to fit. Function over form. It is safety, and it is danger. Around the entrance is a large gate. Lights push out into the night from it, keeping the Carvers at bay.


    As I get within a hundred meters of our walled city, I see scores of people lying dead, some cut down by the Carvers for no reason other than they could, while others are slain by their own people to get their quota. I try not to look upon them, their cold lifeless eyes pull from the souls of the living.


    There are a few scraps of materials upon the sands ¨C left by those fleeing the carvers. I grab them up and put them into my clothes between the folds, it is all I can carry back to my tribe. The gate has sentries on top, two guards wearing metal armor and helmets covering their faces.


    ¡°Halt!¡± one of them yells to me while pointing a weapon ¡°Identify yourself!¡±


    We drop our bags and raise our hands, going to our knees as they instruct us to do when we speak to them.


    ¡°I am C7447, requesting entry to the city Lord,¡± I say. It is the number I have been assigned.


    ¡°I am C7562 also requesting entry into the city.¡± Arrum says, I nudge him and he finishes with ¡°Lord.¡±


    The guard sends a small drone the size of my head to scan me, it is black with a red light near its optical lens, the Kuwathi call them ¡®Bikpi¡¯ which means demon eye in the old tongue. The drone scans the back of our necks for my credentials, the red light flickering green as it returns to its master.


    ¡°Why are you so late?¡± he asks as he punches in our credentials, comparing my face to the holo of me that appears over his wrist device.


    ¡°Avoiding the Carvers, Lord,¡± I say, he is not a Lord, he is just a grunt of the tribe that owns my city, but they make us call them that.


    They like to act superior to everyone else, as though they are not also trapped by their birth in these sands. Their mannerisms are even different, often they speak like the merchants who come for market, acting as though they are not Kuwathi. There are few who respect them, but none say anything, because they carry the masters old weapons and armors. Making them feel like gods among men. They are not.


    ¡°You have your quota?¡± he asks, eying our bags.


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    ¡°Alright bring it over.¡± He says opening the gates. We drag them through the gates and wait for him to walk down.


    He motions for me to dump the bags and I do, he nods and then tosses me a ration of food and water. I put the contents back in the bag, placing one in the depot bin, and dragging the other one behind me.


    ¡°Oi, I¡¯ll take that one.¡± He says grabbing the bag from me.


    ¡°I gave my quota Lord.¡± I object, he smacks me across the face with his metal gauntlet, knocking me to the ground, the taste of blood in my mouth.


    ¡°What was that?¡± he growls at me.


    Arrum moves forward, one hand on cutter, one on blade. I shake my head at him with sternness in my eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord,¡± I say bowing deeply and stumbling to my knees, placing my hands above me, palms to the sky to show my submission. It is what they want, so it is what I pretend to give.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± He says, retracting his helmet spitting on me, continuing with ¡°Piss off.¡±


    He takes my bag and brings it over to his station, more bags just like it. Arrum and I move with purpose away from him towards our tribe now.


    ¡°Bastard will probably sell it in the city on the market day¡ªinstead of giving it to the tribe he belongs to,¡± Arrum says spitting on the ground.


    This would not surprise me, but we are lucky he gave us rations, lucky he did not frisk me for the scraps in my clothes. Lucky that he let Arrum keep his extra bag, and luckier still to be alive this night. I make my way through the flickering streetlights wiping away the blood from my lip, a smile forming on my bleeding mouth.

 Chapter 3: Kada

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter Three: Kada


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Republic of Hekat


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Sector B-150, Kuwathi settlement


    <hr>


    We walk through our city of patchwork metal dwellings, towards our tribe''s lodgings. Arrum walks beside me, his eyes looking around him, warily clutching the bag he was allowed to keep. This city was built to house two thousand people many years ago, the Kuwathi here are more than ten thousand now. Those without beds sleep in the walkways. I hide my rations in my shirt so I do not get robbed as I walk past. I would not dare show them, not on a night like tonight, when many bellies grumble in protest.


    Our life is cruel, but there are worse fates than this. I hear no one has ever returned after being sold to the mines in the north. The wasteland of ice. It is said to be a fate worse than death. They are made to mine Etherium, the substance that powers the masters floating cities.


    We reach our area and bow to one of the house guards, he looks at us with surprise in his eyes, as though not believing them.


    ¡°You live¡­¡± he says looking us over.


    ¡°We do,¡± I say.


    ¡°The gods are with you then.¡± He says, with a smile now as he slaps my good shoulder. He holds out a hand, it is custom for those who are late, to give some of their rations to those who stand guard.


    Bowing to him again, I give him a fourth of our rations. He takes a drink of our water and returns it. He nods to me and bangs on the door. A latch opens in the center of the metal door, eyes flicker across it, then I hear the metal bolts sliding.


    ¡°Hempki be praised.¡± Another man behind the door says, he kisses a pendant in the shape of a hammer, the symbol of our tribe''s god. He pats me on the shoulder then extends his hand, I give him a fourth of our rations and a drink of our water.


    He nods and we go past, walking past others of our tribe who place a hand on Arrum and me, praising their god as we walk by. It is believed by the Kuwathi that those who have been protected by the gods are cloaked in a veil of their blessings, touching them will bring you luck. Before tonight I thought the entire idea strange. It is stranger though how almost dying can bring a love for the gods flowing back into you, a comfort against the tragedies of life. However, seeing the dead outside the city reminded me, that I do not truly worship any god. For if they are real, they do not care.


    Nekam, the leader of our tribe comes to me now, he looks me over, putting a hand on my shoulder, a big grin on his face.


    ¡°You have a demon''s luck.¡± He says, then eyeing my rations he puts out a hand, I give him half of what I have left. Arrum will not have to give any more, because he shares blood, Ulima or not. It is the way of our people, I am accustomed to it. Besides, Arrum will share when they look away. When he is short, I do the same.


    Nekam takes my bottle, pouring half into a cistern my tribe welded many years ago for hard times.


    He returns the bottle to me, only now are we both allowed to eat and drink. We do so quickly, chewing the tasteless nutrition bar and drinking the water quickly. I save some for the next day, a full set of rations should last a person a week if they eat sparingly, however after all debts are paid I always only have enough for two days. They do not take my rations because of greed, it is necessary to feed those who do not scavenge; Women who nurse the young, guards who keep our home secure from those who would raid us.


    ¡°Did you manage to get anything for the reserve?¡± Nekam asks as he looks me over.


    From my pockets, and the folds in my clothes I pull out scraps I managed to hide from the guards. He nods with approval and hands them off to another man, who places them into a hole beneath the floor. This pit contains our reserves, for when we seek new ships, so that our tribe will not starve. Other tribes who are not as disciplined will wage war soon, seeking to plunder the weak, the only reprieve will be when we find a new ship. It will only come when the masters give it to the ruling tribe, we are only permitted to roam where the masters allow. They are the hand that feeds, it is why we do not bite.


    I can see the worry in the group''s eyes, there is talk of movement soon. I have never seen it before, but the elders have spoken of it as a horrible ordeal.


    Our people have been in this city for forty years now, crawling these sands for treasures to give our masters, living off what they give us to survive, which is not much. We have no other choice.


    ¡°This is what we were allowed to keep, my chief,¡± Arrum says as he brings forth his bag, placing it on the ground with a small bow.


    ¡°I thought you a fool when you ran off to help him. I am glad to see you are a lucky fool.¡± Nekam says to Arrum, then points to the bag ¡°This is enough to earn my forgiveness.¡± He slaps him on the back with a big grin and motions for one of his brothers to take it.


    ¡°Tell us how you managed to defy fate little demons,¡± Nekam says with a grin, those who are awake sit up from their bedrolls and look at us, waiting for our story.


    ¡°Yes, my chief,¡± I say, then begin to recall the tale, leaving out the cut cords and scraps we hid in the sands. As I am wary of my tribe and greedy for our prize. As Ulima we must be, no one will tend to us.


    Even Arrum, sharing their blood must produce, or be left to wither. I see in the corner of my eye Neeba chewing his nails, leaning against one of the walls, I do not look directly at him. I can see him clearly without my eyes now. As I speak, I see Nevari watching my words carefully, a small smile creeping across her face. My eyes turn away from hers.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    When Arrum tells of his bravery and flying on the storm¡¯s wind, the room is abuzz with excitement, and they all clap for him. Nekam seemed disappointed by the loss of two parachutes and a roll of rope. When we finished, he scratched his beard for a moment pensively before speaking.


    ¡°What happened with your parachute?¡± Nekam asks me, shooting a glance over to Neeba and then back to me.


    It is at this moment that I look upon Neeba, his face is pale. Part of me wants to take my knife and run him through, the other part tells me to say nothing. This part has helped me survive all these years as an Ulima. Neeba is Nekam¡¯s firstborn, and his heir to our tribe. If I say this truth, there will be blood, most likely my own. It is the reason I have not yet told Arrum what I suspect. His temper gets the best of him sometimes.


    ¡°The release mechanism jammed, my chief.¡± I lie, looking back to Nekam.


    He takes a moment of pause weighing my words, looking to his son then back to me. I can feel his mind turning, but he does not pry further about it.


    ¡°You told us of how Arrum got to you, but not of how you escaped,¡± Nekam says scratching his beard more pensively, looking to his son, then to me once again.


    As I speak hollow eyes fill with excitement at the story, I do not embellish to them, I do not need to. When I finish everyone whispers praise to their gods for our blessings, touching our shoulders once more, hoping to get some luck for themselves.


    ¡°This room you found was unlooted, do you think we can reach it?¡± Nekam asks me as he rubs his greying beard.


    ¡°My chief, the Carvers have claimed the ship now.¡± I remind him, thinking back on the glider they rode in on and the bodies they left in their wake. They will soon be cutting it, then towing back the pieces to the Arasha, who will melt and form it anew for the masters of the great floating cities.


    ¡°You are right.¡± He says with a reluctant sigh, not wanting to give up on the potential rewards, but also not wanting to risk our tribe. He finishes with ¡°Get some rest. Tomorrow will be a tough day.¡±


    I make my way to the edge of the metal room, to a sleeping bunk I share with Arrum. I sit against the wall and close my eyes, he will have first rest on the small mat, waking me halfway through the night so I can have it until the dawn comes. I want to speak with him, telling him of Neeba, but I fear others may overhear. I also fear Arrum will do what my gut tells me to do ¨C drive a blade into Neeba¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say to Arrum, as I recall the day''s events.


    ¡°There is no thanks needed between Kada.¡± He says with a smile, then he rolls over and falls asleep quickly.


    In the old tongue, Kada means simply - Brothers by bond. We may not share blood, but we are bonded he and I.


    Soon I too drift off to sleep, hunched against the wall. Dreams fill my mind of the faces I saw on the trail. The only disturbance I feel that night is Arrum waking me to switch spots on the sleeping mat. The simple comfort of its thin fraying layer was more than enough to push me back into a deep sleep.


    ***


    The next day I awaken to the sound of the morning horn. We all move from our bunks wiping the dust from our eyes. Today is the first day that we will not have a ship to scavenge. We will wait for the masters to send word to the Grand Chief of our city. The last time we had a break between ships it lasted nearly a month. I still remember the smell of blood and the screams in the night. I push the thoughts from my mind.


    ¡°I want to see Isola today. Will you go with me?¡± Arrum asks me. Isola is a girl in a neighboring tribe, one he has grown very fond of. Before his father died they were betrothed, now her father does not approve of him. He is Ulima, he must make a name for himself to win her hand.


    ¡°I will go, but I see you remain a fool,¡± I say with a sigh. It is not wise to venture out on a day like today.


    However, if there is no ship soon, the danger will only rise. This may be the last time he can see her for some time. Besides I would not refuse him, not so soon after he saved my life.


    ¡°Kale, the only fool I see is you.¡± He says to me, with an eyebrow raised, motioning behind me.


    My eyes follow where he points, and I see Nevari, Arrum¡¯s cousin. She is only a month younger than her brother, both seventeen, both having different mothers.


    She smiles at me, then turns, a slight flush on her cheeks. She is beautiful, and I have always enjoyed the sharpness of her mind, and her skill with a blade, but she is Nekam¡¯s daughter.


    He would not let her be with an Ulima. As I can give nothing in exchange. He will trade her hand with another tribe to make an alliance. It is not just her, Neeba will also have to do the same. It is their duty to the tribe. This is the way of my people. They forge bonds for times of war. It is not because they wish to be cruel, but because without alliances, we will surely die. I am not like Arrum with my head in the clouds. That is to say, not always in the clouds. I have thought of her fondly before in my heart, but my mind knows better. There is no future for me and her.


    ¡°If we are going to go, let¡¯s go,¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Make sure you say goodbye to your admirer.¡± He teases.


    I ignore him and move towards the door, checking my cutter has charge and my knife is sharp. I am not foolish enough to approach her, not while her father¡¯s watchful eye is always near. I almost make it to the door when I feel a tug on my sleeve. I turn slowly to see who it is.


    ¡°I am glad you made it back safely,¡± Nevari says to me.


    I stand in silence for a moment, I look and see Nekam is in conversation with one of his brothers, so I relax a little and speak to her.


    ¡°Without Arrum I would not have,¡± I admit, then turn to leave, as I see now Nekam eyeing us from across the room. I do not wish to incur his anger.


    She pulls my sleeve again and places a small cloth in my hand, I look upon it and see it has a pattern sewn into it. The pattern is of a hammer striking an anvil, but instead of the usual lightning, it has desert flowers springing forth. It is a pretty thing against my rough and calloused hands. I try to give it back to her, but she shakes her head no.


    ¡°I hope it brings you luck.¡± She says, then almost in a whisper ¡°Maybe enough luck that you and I¡­¡± She trails off as Nekam approaches now.


    ¡°Nevari, your mother is looking for you. Run along my child.¡± Nekam says, kissing her on the forehead and then looking at me intently.


    Arrum comes to my side now grabbing the handkerchief from my hand, putting it in his pocket as he turns and gives a bow to Nekam.


    ¡°My chief, me, and Kale are headed out. Is there anything you would see us do before we return?¡± Arrum says trying to lighten the mood.


    ¡°You go to see the Dekarn tribe?¡± Nekam asks. It is the tribe Isola belongs to, her father¡¯s brother is the leader.


    ¡°We do, my chief.¡±


    ¡°When you return there will be work. Do not stay too long.¡± Nekam says nodding to him.


    We both bow and turn to walk away, but I feel his hand grab my injured shoulder and squeeze, hard enough that I feel his intent without the words that follow.


    In a whisper, he says to me ¡°Tread¡ªcarefully.¡±


    ¡°I understand, my chief.¡±


    He lets go and I catch up with Arrum. When we get outside and far enough away he breaks the silence by handing me the cloth Nevari gave me.


    ¡°I told you, she likes you. You are blessed, my friend.¡± Arrum says pushing me playfully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if blessed is the right word.¡±


    He stops and grabs me by the shoulders ¡°You are alive my Kada. Do not be afraid of a death that has not yet come. What is it you always say?¡±


    I roll my eyes and sigh saying ¡°Adar Ulic Bekara.¡±


    ¡°While there is life, there is the will to keep it.¡± He says, letting me go, he turns and says with a smile ¡°Remember what the Sage Artemius used to say to us, there is also the will to enjoy it.¡±


    I chuckle at this, remembering fondly the old man. I wonder if he is looking down on us smiling still.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s go, brother. I have a woman to woo and stories to tell.¡± Arrum says with vigor in his step as he moves towards our destination.


    I think about his words for a time as we move through the narrow halls with flickering lights, my hand always on my knife. I look at the handkerchief and smell it, I smell the desert flower and her scent upon it. Perhaps he is right, perhaps being alive is not enough to truly live. I place it back in my pockets, deep within the folds of my cloak.


    We are close enough now to see their tribe''s area and I hear a whistle in a special tune, my heart quickens and my grip tightens on my knife. I search the area preparing myself for anything.

 Chapter 4: Sekat

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter Four: Sekat


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Republic of Hekat


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Sector B-150, Kuwathi settlement, Outside the Dekarn Tribe''s Lodgings


    <hr>


    Spinning quickly, I look around for the source of the whistle, but before I do, Arrum puts a hand on my shoulder seeing my worry. He waves above us. My eyes follow his hand, I see her now, it is Isola peeking her head out of the barred window above. She seems excited to see him, she holds a hand to him, then moves from view.


    ¡°Ah my brother, this is the girl for me,¡± Arrum says slapping me on the shoulder.


    I sigh as we approach the doorway, a man stands guard, putting a hand on his blade when we draw nearer.


    ¡°I come to see Isola,¡± Arrum says, giving the man a bow, and handing me his knife and cutter. They will not permit him inside with them.


    ¡°Arrum, her father was very clear that you aren¡¯t to come around here anymore.¡± The man says, his tone is not angry, there is an air of expectation in it.


    ¡°I come bearing a gift so that I might speak with her for a time,¡± Arrum says, pulling out a power core.


    He must have found it in the unlooted room and hidden it. Clever Ulima. Nekam would not be pleased that he was giving something so valuable, for potentially nothing in return.


    The man grabs it from him and peers at it, turning it on, there is a small hum to it as the light flickers on.


    ¡°This¡¯ll do¡­ this¡¯ll definitely do.¡± He says then looking at Arrum inquisitively he asks ¡°Didn¡¯t steal this from Nekam right?¡±


    ¡°I found it last night on the ship. Right before the carvers came.¡± He replies, now leaning in ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t tell him.¡±


    The man chuckles and nods, banging on the door. Arrum pats me on the shoulder with a big grin and walks through the door, on the other side of it I see Isola beaming at him. The door closes quickly and I lean against the wall waiting for him to return.


    My mind begins to wander as time passes, thinking of what Neeba has done. My blood runs cold at the thought of sating the hunger of my blade. If he was not Nekam¡¯s son, I would have slew him already. I push the thoughts from my mind, such desires are not healthy if I wish to survive. Or maybe they are, my gut is rarely wrong.


    My mind drifts again now to his sister Nevari, they are only half-blooded, their mothers different. Reaching into my pocket, my hand feels the cloth is still there. I know I should throw it out, but my heart says no. It tells me to listen to the words of Arrum and the Sage Artemius. How would I even begin to raise my station to meet hers though?


    Before I can think further on it, I hear a commotion in the alley beside us. Shouting from different voices, someone crying, and the sound of metal against flesh. A sound my people learn to avoid.


    There are few so brazen to do such a thing in the streets. The Dakarn tribe''s guard looks at me, then towards the noise. He bangs on the door and whispers something.


    ¡°I would hide if I were you.¡± He says. The door opens and he departs leaving me alone now.


    ¡°Sekat¡­¡± I curse to myself.


    Looking around, I see few places to hide. I do not want to venture far because I do not know if they will kick Arrum out. I hear singing now as one of the voices draws nearer, he sounds drunk.


    Keeping my head low I try to stand in the shadows behind a beam. Hearing now the heavy metal thud of their metallic armor, the whir of the servos that move them. I dare not look. I pray once more to my forsaken gods that they will pass by.


    ¡°Oi, you in the shadows.¡± One of the men says.


    Even through the mask, I know the voice. He is the guard that struck me the night before. The one who stole my extra bag.


    ¡°I got thermal," he pauses for a hiccup "Vision in this helmet. Come on out we just want to,¡± he hiccups again, staggering forward "Talk."


    My jaw clenches, but releases when I hear a bang in the distance and scuffling, like someone is running.


    ¡°That sounds promising.¡± The other man says. He doesn¡¯t sound drunk but the hairs stand up on the back of my neck, there is a coldness in his voice. The kind of voice that does not carry emotion.


    ¡°Your lucky day.¡± The other says with a hiccup, stumbling after the second man¡ªtowards the noise.


    Relief washes over me. A bolt slides and the door opens once more, the house¡¯s guard emerges again.


    ¡°Nasty bunch. Nothing personal, you understand.¡± He says to me.


    I do understand, we would not let an armed stranger into our home either. Even to protect them from drunken city guards. There is no reward for the risk. It does not make me less annoyed at him though. The Ulima in me nods to him anyway, there is no point in bad blood between us.


    ***


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Four more hours pass in silence until I finally hear the bolts of the door sliding again. Arrum has a smile from ear to ear. I am about to speak to him when I hear Isola¡¯s voice from above.


    ¡°Arrum! I love you Arrum!¡± she declares loudly. I look up and see she is by the barred window again. Her arms reaching out towards him desperately.


    Arrum looks at her and then to me, a wicked grin on his face. I reach to grab him but am not fast enough, he jumps to the wall and scales it like a spider quickly, and with purpose. She reaches through the bars, grabbing his face, pulling him in for a kiss.


    ¡°Sekat, Arrum.¡± I curse.


    The guard lurches forward trying to climb after him now. Arrum kisses her once more, leaping to an adjacent landing, now running.


    ¡°We will be together someday! I will wait for you Arrum!¡± she yells after him.


    Arrum turns now and yells to her ¡°On my honor, you will be my wife Isola!¡±


    The guard turns to me now, his face red with anger, his Kuwathi eyes ablaze. I turn and run after Arrum before he reaches me. He does not chase¡ªbut we do not stop our run until we are far away.


    ¡°Did you see?¡± He exclaims, hands in the air ¡°The gods have listened to my prayers. She loves me¡ªshe really loves me.¡±


    ¡°I got that,¡± I say, somewhat annoyed with him. If we are lucky, Nekam will only beat us a little when he hears.


    ¡°She is so beautiful, and perfect, and her lips¡ªher lips on mine!¡± He yells, pounding his chest.


    ¡°We should get back,¡± I say to him, looking around. It seems we are alone in the narrow passage.


    He nods as we walk, but he keeps shouting and yelling with glee.


    ¡°Brother, hold yourself,¡± I say to him. His eyes are glowing with passion.


    We reach the end of the passage and it opens up into a larger space with many houses, there are no house guards posted, and my heart drops.


    I rush to Arrum and place a hand over his mouth to silence him.


    He does not protest, he looks to me, the glow of his eyes fading as he takes stock of our surroundings. He has realized what is wrong, too late however.


    Thump¡ªThump¡ªThump of metal against metal.


    ¡°Oi, we got us a little lovesick boy over here.¡± The city guard from before says. His drunkenness seems to have worn off.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The cold voice says.


    I tap Arrum three times on the back as they approach, then twice, then once. We turn to run as fast as we can towards the passageway we came from. I hear a whiz and a cry, turning around to see Arrum on the ground convulsing. I try to drag him and I feel a burning, then a buzzing sensation and I too am on the ground seizing from the electricity.


    When it stops I look over at Arrum, drool coming from his mouth, his mouth bleeding where he bit his tongue. I see in the small of his back a circular disk with prongs meant to incapacitate someone with electricity.


    They drag us now to a more secluded area, without prying eyes to watch what they will do. I should have stopped Arrum sooner. Sekat.


    I feel a heavy boot slam onto my back pinning me in place.


    ¡°We can¡¯t have you running off like that now can we.¡± The first guard says.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be any fun if they didn¡¯t try.¡± The cold one replies.


    Arrum groans as he sits up from the ground, looking at me, and then to the guards. He knows as well as I¡ªif we resist they will kill us. Especially since there are no witnesses now.


    ¡°Now I got to thinking, how¡¯s about we pay a little visit to that girl? Where¡¯s she living?¡± The cold one asks, I can hear the menacing smile behind the mask.


    Arrum says nothing. The man walks towards him and strikes him. He slams to the ground from the force. After a few moments, he sits up again, his eyes filled with defiance, but they do not glow. He will make things harder for himself if he does not beg.


    They seek to torment and relish in it. The cold one strikes him again as the other laughs. I grit my teeth, there is nothing I can do. The boot holds me firmly to the ground.


    ¡°I want to feel this with my own hands.¡± The one with the cold voice says. I hear a whirring as the suit opens and he removes the gauntlets. A dull thud as they hit the ground. The other opens the front of his helmet so he can see better.


    ¡°Where¡¯s she live boy?¡± The one with an open visor asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry we¡¯ll treat her nice.¡± The cold one chuckles as he slaps Arrum to the ground again.


    They strike him again, blood flows steadily from Arrum¡¯s face now. I grip the knife under my cloak tightly. The blade beginning to sing.


    The one with the open visor looks down at me now.


    ¡°Oi, you¡¯re the little shit that argued with me last night aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sekat.


    He presses the boot deeper into my back, I can¡¯t breathe now.


    ¡°Yes¡ªLord¡­¡± I manage with my last gasp of air. The boot loosens a little and I breathe shallowly.


    ¡°I thought that was you. Little shit stain with no manners. We¡¯ll teach you good and well today though, don¡¯t you worry lad.¡± He says, spitting on me now.


    The other guard kicks Arrum in the ribs, he clutches his side in agony and begins wheezing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask again where is she?¡± He punches Arrum in the face. Arrum sits up once more, the look of defiance growing, his eyes glowing.


    Arrum whispers something under his breath.


    ¡°Speak up.¡± The man says.


    Arrum whispers something again, the man bends down to hear better, then places his bare hands around Arrum¡¯s neck.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak up, I¡¯m going to choke the life out of you.¡± The man says with an irritated tone.


    Arrum spits blood onto the face of his suit. The man squeezes his throat. My eyes burn brightly as I struggle to stand but cannot. Arrum reaches for a hidden knife in his boot and drags it under the man''s wrists, they go limp as blood sprays out of his arms.


    The man stands suddenly and backs away, trying to use his hands but they flop uselessly, the tendons sliced cleanly. He falls to one knee cursing and yelling for the other guard to help.


    Arrum falls to his side unconscious, the moment the metal boot leaves my back I am to my feet¡ªblade in hand, the song of my blade singing for blood fresh in my mind. I move in the man¡¯s shadow and stab my blade into his exposed face, just as the visor goes down. The visor drives the blade through his skull and blood spurts from the sides of the mask¡ªunable to close fully. The suit twitches for a moment then falls over with a loud metallic thud.


    The other man falls to the ground from his knees with a dull bang. I rush to Arrum¡¯s side and scoop him up throwing him over my shoulder. Running like I have never run before. Not stopping until I remember the devices they shot us with. I rip it out of my back and Arrum¡¯s throwing it into a hole in the metal. I do not know if they can track it. Moving swiftly again, I carry Arrum to our tribe''s lodging, the guard there takes one look at us and swears under his breath.


    He bangs on the door and yells ¡°Nekam, we need you now!¡±


    Within moments the door is open and we are rushed inside, it slams shut behind us, and Nekam yells for one of the older women to come. She is the best of us at treating injuries. They cut Arrum¡¯s shirt off, there is large bruising over his chest and abdomen.


    ¡°He¡¯s bleeding internally, get me my kit Nevari!¡± The old woman yells.


    Nekam grabs me and shakes me from my shock.


    ¡°Quickly tell me.¡± He says, then slaps me so I look at him ¡°Who did this, are there more coming?¡±


    ¡°The city guards¡ªwe killed them.¡± I say, his eyes look at me puzzled, so I add ¡°They were killing Arrum.¡±


    ¡°Were there any Bipki to see you?¡± he asks me, he wants to know if the demon eye drones saw us ¡°Think clearly.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see any.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take me to their bodies.¡± He says then yells ¡°Brothers on me now. Lock it down no one in, no one out until I return.¡±


    I turn to look at Arrum, Nekam grabs me and pulls me with him.


    ¡°Let them do their work, we have our own.¡± He says.


    Focusing myself I nod to him and lead them towards the bodies. We all cover our faces now and keep our heads low.


    When we arrive the men form a wall and move metal to block the entrance to the area we are in.


    ¡°Sekat¡­ you two really killed them,¡± Nekam says, his tone is not angry¡ªmore impressed.


    ¡°In their battle armor no less.¡± One of the men says, patting me on the shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the armor off them and take it in pieces.¡± Nekam says ¡°It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t keep it.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Another of his brothers asks. He holds up one of the gauntlets admiring it.


    ¡°They can track them,¡± Nekam replies rapping his knuckles lightly on the metal armor.


    ¡°We could remove the power cores,¡± I say.


    He looks at me for a moment pensively.


    ¡°You know how?¡± he asks.


    ¡°When I lived with the Sage Artemius, he taught me. I used to clean the suits when I was a boy.¡±


    ¡°You still are a boy.¡± One man says with a playful chuckle slapping me on the back. The others laugh, then look to Nekam who is thinking about it.


    ¡°Can you do it with this?¡± Nekam asks, tossing a large bag to me.


    I open it, looking inside, seeing many different tools and nod to him.

 Chapter 5: Bata U’ton

    Two long days have passed since the incident. My dreams each night replaying the horror. It was not the first time I have killed to survive, but I have few notches to compare it to. My hand trembles as I sit up from the wall. I grab them to quiet the tremors. The others tell me it is normal, but I can¡¯t help but feel weak for it. I look over at Arrum on the bunk, he is wrapped in bandages, the shallow wheeze the only sign he still lives.


    Across from him I see Nevari checking the bandages. Her face does not look happy like it normally does. She gives me a look, one I know too well. I move towards him and look under the bandages and feel the skin, it is hot.


    ¡°He needs medigel.¡± She says to me glumly ¡°I fear the infection will kill him without it.¡±


    Wiping the sweat from his brow with my sleeve I nod to her and look for Nekam. I find him huddled in the corner with his brothers. I wait for him to acknowledge me with a wave of his hand to approach.


    ¡°You are here about Arrum?¡± He asks me.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°I do not have what you seek.¡±


    ¡°Can we trade for it?¡± I ask him almost pleading.


    ¡°We can¡¯t risk our supplies. There is no telling when another ship comes. Market is only a few weeks away.¡± He says. His brothers nod in agreement.


    ¡°My chief, did we not already give enough?¡± I ask him, thinking of the armors they have hidden in the walls.


    ¡°That is that and this is this.¡± Nekam says pulling me aside now away from the others in more hushed tone ¡°We cannot sell the armor without being found out. So you see, it has no value for trade.¡±


    ¡°My chief.¡± I begin but he raises a hand.


    ¡°I cannot spare it. For one dose of medigel it costs five bags of good scraps. He will need more than one.¡±


    Recalling the bags Arrum and me buried by the last ship we scavenged I say ¡°My chief, I have enough for at least one, maybe two if you give a little.¡±


    He looks at me scratching his beard.


    ¡°You have a hidden cache?¡±


    I nod. He laughs slapping me on the back.


    ¡°Clever little Ulima.¡± He says then pulls me back to his brothers and bids me to tell them.


    After telling everything to them they scratch their beards and speak amongst themselves.


    ¡°The carvers took the ship, it will be too dangerous for us to go.¡± One says.


    ¡°Arrum is our blood, Ulima or not, we should at least allow the boy to try.¡± Another says.


    They all weigh the words and nod in agreement.


    ¡°How do you plan to get out of the city and back in?¡± Nekam asks me now leaning back in his seat, his arms crossed ¡°With that many bags, they will take at least half.¡±


    Sekat. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. He chuckles at my silence.


    ¡°I will show you a way. We used to use it as children to sneak out.¡± He says.


    ¡°Thank you, my chief.¡±


    He nods to me and waves me off. I return to my bunk to say goodbye to Arrum. It may be the last time I see him.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Nevari asks as I return.


    Placing my hand on Arrum¡¯s chest I say ¡°Kada, be strong. Bata U¡¯ton - I will get what you need.¡± In the old tongue Bata U¡¯ton means simply - on my life. It is a sacred vow among my people, one not said often.


    ¡°How will you get it?¡± she asks me grabbing my arm.


    I pull away but her grip is firm. I can see Nekam eying the interaction but he does not intervene.


    ¡°Where will you go?¡± she asks me, her tone concerned.


    I stand in silence not meeting her eyes.


    ¡°You will get yourself killed for a fools errand. Do you think this is what Arrum wants?¡±


    ¡°My life is my own.¡± I say at last.


    ¡°Fool - You are a fool Kale.¡± With that she releases her grip and storms off.


    Nekam comes to me now.


    ¡°You are ready?¡±


    ***


    It takes us more than a few hours to reach the destination. It is above the main level of the domed city of patchwork metal, in the rafters. The climb is dangerous, the metal rusted and bent. We are accustomed to worse when we scavenge - so we manage.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°This is it.¡± One of the brothers says eying a bent panel in the thick wall.


    ¡°No - it is this one.¡± Nekam says pointing to another.


    ¡°Ah yes, I remember now.¡± He grunts to which Nekam grumbles something under his breath.


    They slide the panel back and a small chute is behind it, darkness in its depths with a shallow light at the bottom from the suns glow.


    ¡°We will be back in one day after the suns set with a rope, if you are not there to climb it. Your fate is your own.¡± Nekam says.


    ¡°Understood, my chief.¡± I say sliding into the hole, they tie a rope around my waist and hoist me down.


    ¡°I have never met an Ulima so willing to throw his life away.¡± He says as I am swallowed by the darkness.


    After a time I feel the tug of the rope.


    ¡°Sekat¡­ I told you to grab the long rope.¡± Nekam says loudly to his brother, his voice an echo through the chute.


    I can¡¯t hear the brothers reply. Arrum doesn¡¯t have time to wait for us to go back and get another rope. I look down it¡¯s only five meters, the sand will soften the blow. Pulling my blade from my waist I cut the rope and fall the rest of the way thudding on the sand.


    ¡°One day after the suns set!¡± Nekam yells through the chute.


    ¡°Understood, my chief!¡± I yell back.


    Taking note of the area on the ship I have come from I mark the side with my cutter. I see many other marks that look similar. Pushing my feet through the sand I begin the long walk to our buried prize. I will not fail my bonded brother. I will not.


    My legs are tired, I have walked for many hours now. In the distance I can see the ship. There are transport ships loaded with the beams of sections of the upper frame. Panels from the hull lay in a massive pile next to it. The sun is beginning to set, I will wait for it. I must make the night my domain to avoid the Carvers.


    ***


    The suns have set and the glow moons is high now. The transport ships have left. It appears no one is here. Stalking carefully low to the sands I move to where we hid the bags. Keeping an eye on my surroundings - I begin sifting through the sand. Feeling one of the bags I pull it up. Something is wrong. I reach my hand in the bag. It is only sand.


    ¡°No - no - no.¡±


    Frantically I push the sand out of the way. Finding another I heft it to the surface ripping the strings open. Sand. Only sand.


    ¡°Why do you curse me!¡± I yell to the skies pounding the ground.


    Suddenly I feel a shifting in the sand grabbing my attention. It swirls and shakes and a large net erupts forth pulling me in a heap choking on sand. Blinding lights flash on. Through my fingers I make out two figures, my heart sinks into despair.


    ¡°I told you - I told you!¡± one of the men yells with glee hoping up and down.


    Another man grumbles and spits on the ground, he says something under his breath but I can¡¯t make it out.


    ¡°Oh Betran - no one¡¯s stupid enough to¡­¡± in a mocking tone the first begins but the grumbling one cuts him off.


    ¡°Alright - Alright, fuck off Betran.¡± He says then comes over to me looking me over.


    ¡°You owe me thirty deca.¡± Betran says with a coy smile holding out a hand.


    ¡°Put it on my tab.¡±


    Betran comes to me now as well looking me over.


    ¡°Will your tribe pay a ransom?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°No.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Shame, to the mines then.¡± The grumbling one says.


    Thinking quickly I say ¡°Wait - I have something of great value.¡±


    They both cross their arms looking at me with cold unbelieving eyes.


    ¡°I know where a deposit of Etherium is - my tribe found it a few weeks ago.¡± I lie, hoping their greed will get the better of them.


    The hum of a Carver ship moving across the sand fills the cool night air.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Betran says rolling his eyes, the annoyance grows quickly as he approaches and kicks me - again and again. I try to move but am tangled in the net still. Sekat. I manage to pull my cutter and slice the rope. Grabbing the mans leg and throwing him off balance. I dig the blade of my knife into his thigh.


    Hearing a pop and whoosh, I look next to me, sand turned to glass, molten still.


    ¡°I will blow your fucking head off. Let go of the knife and step the fuck back.¡± The grumbling man says, his eyes wide. He holds a plasma pistol in his hands, the grip not shaking.


    He is too far from me to reach, I release the knife and crawl backwards with my hands raised. I should have gone for him first.


    ¡°He fucking stabbed me!¡± Betran howls clutching his leg in pain.


    ¡°To be fair you were beating on him.¡±


    Betran looks at him with anger.


    The carver ship is upon us now, the loading bay door opens with a creak. A man walks out from it, goggles on his forehead. His clothes look dirtier than the others.


    ¡°What the hells happened to you?¡± he asks Betran who nurses the blade in his thigh.


    ¡°Fucker stabbed me.¡±


    ¡°Did you deserve it?¡± He asks looking at the other man with a grin.


    ¡°Piss off.¡± Betran replies.


    The grumbling man still has his weapon pointed at me. His aim steady. He does not turn when he speaks. He is wary of me.


    ¡°Cuff this one, then get Betran on the ship. This little shit says he knows where some Etherium is.¡±


    ¡°We got enough charge for a couple hundred clicks or so.¡± The man with goggles replies coming to me.


    I hold my hands out and allow him to cuff me. The metallic device closes quickly - pressing tightly against my skin. He frisks me, finding my small laser cutter and one of my other knives.


    ¡°Right then, get on.¡± The man pointing the plasma gun says.


    He stays two paces behind me, even when I slow down he follows my speed.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t born yesterday keep moving.¡± He says.


    Sekat. I really should have gone for him first. They sit me down inside the ship, it is not large, enough for six people to sit. There are some large crates being used for benches. The man does not holster his weapon until I am locked to the hull.


    ¡°Going to pull it out in three - two.¡± He yanks my blade out tossing it to the floor.


    Blood sprays from the wound as the man tries to hold it closed with his hands.


    ¡°Gods - I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± Betran says his face growing pale.


    ¡°Oh shut up - grab the medigel. He¡¯s got a nicked artery.¡± He says barking at the man with goggles.


    There is no one else in the craft besides the three of them and me. The man with the goggles must be the pilot. I will need him.


    ¡°Here.¡± The pilot says tossing him a case.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just throw me the fucking thing - get a dose out - and for fucks sake take a damn shower.¡±


    The pilot grits his teeth and opens the case, there are ten vials. I will need those to save Arrum. There is will in me now. Hope through the despair. The pilot stabs the vial into Betran¡¯s leg near the wound, the injector hisses and he screams in pain for a moment then silence as it begins to foam around the wound. Within a minute the wound is closed, a hard film over it.


    ¡°That¡¯s better - oh that¡¯s better.¡± Betran says then looks at me, a deep malice in his eyes ¡°If you¡¯re lying, my cousin will flay you alive and make you watch as your entrails¡­¡±


    ¡°Always on about your big shot cousin, fucks sake man.¡± The grumbling man says.


    ¡°If you¡¯re lying I¡¯m making you a permanent ornament on my windshield.¡± Betran says after a few moments.


    ¡°Much better.¡±


    ¡°Right-o boss.¡± The pilot says with an evil giggle.


    Betran stands up walking towards me grabbing my face ¡°Now ¨C where the fuck is it.¡±

 Chapter 6: Jukora Katac

    We move swiftly over the sands. The carvers are wary of me. My lie will not hold much longer. I can see in their eyes they do not believe me, it is only a matter of time.


    ¡°Twenty clicks out.¡± The pilot says.


    The grumbling man grunts, his hand resting near the holster on his belt. He watches me with prying eyes. I study my surrounds, looking for anything I can use. Hunching my shoulders to make myself look weaker. If it was a test of strength I am sure they would win, save the pilot, his body is frail. But I am Ulima, I will come for them when they least expect me, in a way they least expect.


    ¡°You know I have this theory about the Kuwathi. One that my cousin shares.¡± Betran says.


    The grumbling man sighs but says nothing.


    ¡°Kuwathi were bred to be like dogs.¡± He says chuckling to himself ¡°Their glowing eyes a product of entertainment for their masters.¡±


    ¡°Actually - In school I learned it was because¡­¡± the pilot begins.


    ¡°Did I fucking ask your opinion?¡± Betran barks.


    ¡°No boss, sorry boss.¡±


    ¡°Right, where was I - dogs, bred for their master¡¯s entertainment. My cousin actually keeps one as a dog.¡±


    He looks over to the grumbling man now.


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully quiet. What¡¯s your take on the dogs?¡±


    ¡°I am not wary of dogs, the Kuwathi are a different matter.¡± He grumbles.


    Betran spins my knife on his hand looking at me, I can see in his eyes he wants revenge.


    ¡°So tell me about this Etherium your tribe found.¡± He says leaning in closer stabbing the knife into the crate, then pulling it out again ¡°Describe it to me.¡±


    ¡°My tribes leader said it was enough to power one of the master¡¯s cities for a year maybe more.¡± I lie.


    The grumbling man and pilot seem interested but Betran is different. He is not a fighter like the man I am wary of, nor is he like the pilot. I get the feeling he is an expert at lying.


    ¡°That would be quite the prize.¡± Betran says picking dirt from under his nail with my knife ¡°What color did you say it was exactly?¡±


    He is testing me. Few Kuwathi have ever seen Etherium even in holo¡¯s. I recall my time with Sage Artemius as a boy. I remember a holo he showed me. ¡°Purple.¡± I say.


    He takes pause for a moment, unsure if I am telling the truth still.


    ¡°There were streaks of silver metal running through it.¡± I say remembering more clearly the holo I saw many years ago.


    Betran sits up, his eyes loosening their grip on me.


    ¡°Well boys, he might be telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Boss - storm incoming about six hours out.¡± The pilot says.


    ¡°Fucks sake.¡± The grumbling man says ¡°This gloweye planet is such a shithole.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Betran says, he is about to say something more but the comms on the ship explode with chatter.


    The grumbling man finally turns his gaze away from me to look towards the pilot.


    ¡°The fucks going on.¡± He asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Republic jargon.¡±


    ¡°Well find out.¡± Betran says now standing up and walking over to the comms.


    The pilot turns on the comms and says ¡°Uh hello there - this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Fucks sake.¡± The grumbling man says stepping over there now too ¡°Move aside.¡±


    He shifts to the side of the pilot¡¯s chair close to the comms and presses it.


    ¡°Delta one, this is Carver group C50 from sector B135, requesting information on the Republic comms interference, over.¡±


    The comms buzz and a voice speaks after a few moments ¡°Delta one actual, all ships are to be grounded, return to the nest, I repeat return to the nest, over.¡±


    ¡°Roger, Delta one.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be, you used to be a Republic soldier.¡± Betran says.


    The grumbling man says nothing. He sits back down looking to me again.


    ¡°Should I head back boss?¡± the pilot asks.


    ¡°No, this changes nothing.¡± Betran says.


    There is no protest from the other two men. We are nearing the place I said it was, when suddenly a blinding light from the sky fills the cabin.


    ¡°By the gods¡­¡± the pilot shrieks.


    My eyes readjust to the light as it begins to fade. I struggle against the metal of the ships hull, I realize quickly I won¡¯t be able to break free. Sekat.


    I focus to the large glass view port in front of the pilots chair and my eyes grow wide. In the skies above I see massive balls of fire and large ships falling from orbit towards the desert. I blink my eyes and they are still there.


    ¡°War must be coming.¡± The grumbling man says with a sigh.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Surely not, it¡¯s been nearly fifty years since anyone broke the pact.¡± Betran says.


    As I watch the starships fall, burning up in the atmosphere illuminating the night sky - seeing the countless lives lost, I suddenly feel an insignificance wash over me. My mind comes to focus when I see one of the flaming ships veering towards us.


    ¡°Move over.¡± The grumbling man says ripping the pilot out of the chair and throwing him.


    Wham - whoosh. I feel the ship groan as he slams the accelerator and turns sharply. The blood throbs in my eyes. The pilot and Betran fly to the side of the cabin, I hang suspended in the air. The metal ring that holds the cuffs groans under the pressure. The ship above breaks apart as a blast hits it, spewing metal everywhere. The man swerves to avoid it.


    Bang - scrape - bang - bang.


    Something smashes into one side of the carver¡¯s craft and we spin wildly. Red lights flash in the cabin. The grumbling man punches the panels with his stubby fingers correcting the spin. There are holes in the ship now, the metal groans and the wind swallows all other sound. Another explosion behind us, the shockwave rattles the ship.


    Shrapnel sprinkles violently through the cabin whizzing past me. Clanging and pounding the ship. Blood splatters as a large piece sheers through the back and decapitates the man who grumbles no more. Sekat. The ship begins to slow, his lifeless hand no longer pushing the throttle down. I hear smaller explosions all around us, my ears are ringing.


    We finally come to a halt after a minute and Betran stumbles up, a large cut on his brow. The pilot is shaking, he managed to strap himself to the wall.


    ¡°Holy fuck - Holy fuck!¡± Betran yells, he begins to laugh, I think he is in shock. He punches the codes for the loading bay door and it groans and snaps, the door falling off with a thud onto the sand.


    I look out and I see a hellscape of fire and metal. Smoke billows into the night sky above. He walks outside and raises his hands into the air.


    The pilot unbuckles and follows him warily.


    ¡°Boss we - we shouldn¡¯t stay here.¡± He stammers, jumping at the explosions.


    ¡°Would you fucking relax.¡±


    ¡°Sorry boss, I just¡­¡± he begins, but never finishes as a large piece of metal smashes him to pulp spraying blood all over Betran.


    ¡°Shit - shit - shit.¡±


    He wipes his eyes of the blood and turns to me. My hands still bound by metal and attached to the hull.


    ¡°What is that¡­¡± he says peering at something out of my view. He walks off towards it.


    Looking around I try to see if I can reach anything with my legs. Before I can find anything he walks back. He raises his weapon towards me and fires. My eyes clench shut. I feel my arms fall down, no longer latched to the hull. I open my eyes slowly and look to him.


    ¡°Stop being so dramatic, let¡¯s go dog.¡±


    Standing now, my wrists still bound by the cuffs. Looking towards the sky as I exit the craft, I can¡¯t help but feel maybe the gods have protected me. Pushing the thought from my mind I focus on the present. I move towards him slowly.


    ¡°No - no, stay the fuck back.¡± Betran says warily.


    Can I close the five meters between us before he can kill me, better not to risk it.


    ¡°Over there, fetch doggie.¡±


    Looking towards where he points I see a figure slumped on the ground clutching something. It looks like they fell in an escape pod but were injured or dead.


    Pop - whoosh. He shoots the ground near my feet.


    ¡°Hurry the fuck up.¡±


    Moving with a purpose I rush to the figure. They stir when I approach, trying to sit up. They clutch an object in their grasp desperately. What can be so important you grasp it in your dying breaths. There is something on their waist that I slip it into my grasp. I move them over as they groan, I see now it is a woman, a little older than me. Her deep blue hair hangs over her soot covered face. I push her hair back, one of her eyes opens in a daze. They match her hair, a deep blue. She looks at me for a moment and the eye closes. My heart is pounding as I am struck with how beautiful she is.


    ¡°She alive?¡± He asks loudly a mere five meters from me.


    ¡°Barely.¡± I say being pulled back to reality my heart slowing once more. Looking down at her waist, there is a steady stream of blood coming from her side. Yet still she clutches the box firmly.


    ¡°What is she holding?¡± he says stepping forward a meter.


    ¡°A box of some kind¡­¡± I begin but stop as I look closer I see there are markings on it. Ornate designs forming intricate patterns. There is writing on it that strikes me, it is in the old tongue of the Kuwathi.


    ¡°Well get a better fucking look. My cousin is right you know.¡± He sighs coming one step closer ¡°Shit for brain dogs, the lot of you.¡±


    Pulling at the box, her eyes open again. Her grip is stronger than I expected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get it - bring it to¡­¡± she says her eyes flitting her grip loosens as she passes out. Her voice soft on my ears stirring my heart once more.


    ¡°Well, what is it?¡±


    I grab the box and turn to him back in the moment once more, a smile forms on my face as I read the words in the center.


    ¡°It reads - Jukora Katac.¡±


    ¡°The fucks that mean, give it here.¡± He says holding out a hand taking one more step forward, he is three meters from me now.


    ¡°In your tongue it means - Hail Thy Gods.¡± I say now beginning to laugh.


    ¡°The fucks so funny about that.¡±


    ¡°It is fitting.¡± I say tossing the box towards him - higher than eye level, he looks up and reaches out a hand ¡°Because I send you to meet them.¡±


    I raise my hand, in it a weapon I took from the woman¡¯s belt, pointing it at him I pull the trigger. A red light flashes on the side. I pull again, nothing happens. Sekat.


    He looks down and sees this now, his eyes wide he pulls his gun towards me and fires. I would be dead, but I am Ulima; my entire life I have trained for one singular purpose, to survive - kill or be killed. I roll towards him closing the gap, my ribs ache from where he kicked me earlier, his shot flying past me. As I roll I grab the knife hidden in my boot.


    Pop - whoosh - pop - pop he fires quickly.


    I roll again to the side, blade in hand as I rise to meet him, he is less than a meter from me now - it is my domain. He stumbles backwards his hands shaking as he desperately fires at me. It is too late though, I am upon him now. My blade finds purchase under his arm as I slide it across his arteries, slashing the tendons. His weapon drops from his hand. I stab him again under the arm before it hits the ground.


    He tries to stop the bleeding desperately.


    I lean into his ear and say ¡°Woof.¡±


    He stumbles to his knees. I drag my blade across his throat and kick him to the dirt. I lean down, grabbing his weapon and using his wrist device to unlock my cuffs. The strange black box in my hand now as I move to the carver ship. Sparks fly as I walk through towards the pilots chair. I push the no longer grumbling man from the chair and try to remember how they used it. The consoles and interface are soaked in blood. Moving a few levers and pushing the throttle forward I feel the ship groan as it moves forward.


    A thought crosses my mind, I push it away. I do not have time for anything else. Arrum¡¯s life depends on me. Sekat. I feel my hand slowing down the craft.


    ¡°Gods damnit.¡±


    Moving with a swiftness I grab the medigel kit checking there is enough doses and rush towards the woman. I know I should leave her. She will be trouble for me. Better that I leave, yet my blade cuts open her clothes around the wound and my hand pulls out the metal shard. I inject the medigel. The wound closes, a film over it. Hoisting her over my shoulder I place her in the craft and buckle her to what¡¯s left of the hull. Distant explosions remind me of the urgency and I push the throttle down all the way. The craft shakes violently but it holds as it roars forward. My hands are trembling - I breathe deep and calm my mind. Now is not the time to feel, it is the time of action.


    ***


    We are a few miles from my city now, the twin suns beginning to rise. A storm on the horizon. The craft is making strange noises. Suddenly the lights begin to flash red, the ship comes to a halt. Sekat. Gathering what is useful I move out of the craft and stop yet again. Leave her I tell myself, she is not your burden.


    ¡°Sekat!¡± I curse loudly dropping everything, putting her on my back.


    If I leave her here the other carvers will find her. Knowing a cavern a mile away I make the long journey towards it. My legs are tired, she is heavier than she looks. I hear her breathing in my ear, the only thing telling me she is alive. Why am I doing this.


    Approaching the cavern now I plop her onto the ground and check her wound. She will need another dose before I leave to meet Nekam. Putting the medigel bag under her head I leave her and return to the ship gathering supplies, water and nutrition bars, along with everything else of value.

 Chapter 7: Daki

    The howl of the storm¡¯s wind wakes me. The cavern we are in refuge from it. Stretching my shoulder, the soreness still there - I look over to the woman who lies unconscious. Shuffling towards her from my knees, I look upon the wound. The medigel almost fully absorbed by her body, I look to the case, there are eight doses left; each one worth five weeks of rations.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± she whispers in a fever dream.


    Sighing, I give her one more dose. The fresh medigel expands into the wound creating a new film. From there she will be on her own, she is not my burden. Looking to the black metallic box which she guarded so vehemently, I decide it will be payment for her life. There are strange markings upon it, some I recognize and some I do not. Tracing my calloused hands upon it, I feel a prick of something sharp. My finger is cut, a small drop of my blood falls onto the box rolling inside one of the cracks. Strangely it disappears into it.


    After a time of studying it, I find there is no keyhole, no latches. Seemingly no way to open it. Taking my laser cutter out now I place the box down on the sandstone and begin trying to cut. After a few moments seeing nothing has happened I turn the dial to full. Still nothing. Sekat, this must be a composite metal. I will need a special cutter for this, my tribe has one hidden beneath the metal floors. Arrum and me repaired it when we were boys and unable to do the climb. I learned how to do many things as a boy, an Ulima must always be useful.


    Storing the small black box in my bag, I look over to the woman again and search her person for anything of value. Without me, she would surely be dead, this much she owes me. Something glints in the light around her temples. Brushing the soot away with my sleeve I see she has something embedded there, shaped like a rhombus. It takes me a moment and I realize what it is.


    I have seen this device before, on holo¡¯s. The nobles among the masters wear these, the purpose I do not know. Feeling a pit in my stomach, I back away from her. Regret sweeping over me, I should have left her to die. When the storm ends I will leave her. Her fate will be her own once more.


    ***


    It takes a few more hours and the worst of the storm is gone. Taking one last look at the woman, I place three days ration of food and water next to her. More than she deserves. Departing into the winds, they cloak me from prying eyes as I move towards my domed city of patchwork metal.


    It takes the better part of the day to reach it, night on the horizon. I reach the place I must wait, the winds nearly gone now. I am thankful to the storm for once, without it I may not have made the trip. Above me I see ships heading towards where the destruction occurred. It surprised me that I did not see any Kuwathi on the sands, I was sure they would have gone to scavenge the ships. Perhaps the masters do not want them to.


    I feel a rope smack my shoulder and look up. It is time. I tie the rope around my waist and tug it three times. It begins to pull me upwards into the darkness of the chute. At the top I see Nekam and three of his brothers. They look disappointed.


    ¡°The bags?¡± Nekam asks me.


    I shake my head, about to explain, but he curses and raises a hand.


    ¡°We will speak of it later, the city is on lockdown we must move quickly.¡±


    ¡°Before we go, my chief.¡± I say brandishing the two plasma pistols I have, handing them to him.


    ¡°Daki.¡± Nekam says grabbing my shoulder firmly, the look of disappointment fading. In the old tongue Daki means simply - little demon.


    It is not for me to decide if he will take weapons for our tribe. In our city it is illegal to possess them, unless you are part of the ruling tribe. The black box however, is my prize, I am greedy for it, willing to take the risk of not telling him of it.


    After a few moments he shoves the weapons into his cloak and nods to his brothers and I.


    ¡°We move swiftly, in the shadows.¡± He says pulling his hood and covering his face.


    ***


    It takes us a few hours to reach our dwelling, hiding from patrols. The last time I saw the city locked down was after the Sage Artemius left to do the walk. It was chaos for a time. This feels different. The guards all have weapons drawn, usually they only carry them by the gate and their lodgings. It worries me, but I push the thoughts from my mind.


    The bolts slide open after Nekam knocks, our guard is not posted outside. We move inside and it shuts. I move quickly now towards Arrum. He is sweating profusely, his face pale. Two older women tend to him with Nevari, they are praying over him I realize as I draw near.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Without the bags we cannot trade for the medicine, I am sorry.¡± Nekam says to me with a hand on my shoulder.


    From my cloak I pull out the medigel case, grabbing a dose in each hand I inject them into Arrum. Nekam and his brothers gather around now. He picks up the case looking it over. I see the medigel spreading quickly below the skins surface. I can only hope it will be enough. Saying a prayer to my forsaken gods, for the sake of my friend.


    ¡°How did you get this?¡± Nekam asks me holding up the case.


    ¡°I am not sure you will believe me, my chief.¡± I say replaying in my mind what happened over the last days.


    Nekam laughs at this, the others of my tribe are gathering around now.


    ¡°Little demon, tell us this tale.¡± He says scratching his beard pensively.


    As I begin to tell it everyone comes in close to hear what has happened. Their eyes alive once more. When I speak of the trap one of Nekam¡¯s brothers speaks.


    ¡°I knew it was too risky.¡± He says and the others nod in agreement.


    When I tell them of the man named Betran and his views of the Kuwathi, I see several of them spit on the ground, anger in their eyes. I tell them of the battle in orbit and the destruction of ships, their eyes grow wide and I hear murmurs among them.


    ¡°We saw the light through the cracks in the dome.¡± One of the men says.


    ¡°That must be why they locked down the city. Don¡¯t want the Kuwathi to get a good prize.¡± Another says clenching his jaw.


    ¡°Continue.¡± Nekam says.


    I tell them of the man who grumbles no more and the pilot, describing in detail everything that transpired. When I get to the part about the woman I pause, weighing my words carefully. I do not want them to know that I helped her, they will surely think less of me if they knew she was a noble among the masters. How could they not, I think less of me for it. Foolish. Nekam eyes me closely as I describe a slightly different tale of what transpired.


    ¡°There I was - hands still bound. I picked up the box and threw it to him. Just high enough that his eyes would wander, I closed the gap on him.¡± I say demonstrating with my knife ¡°Just before he fell to his knees and I cut his carver throat - I whispered something to him.¡±


    I look around the room of people who wait in anticipation.


    ¡°Come now - spit it out.¡± One man says with a grin, everyone cheers in agreement.


    ¡°I whispered to him - Woof.¡± I say unable to conceal my grin.


    It takes everyone a moment as the smiles form and then they begin howling with laughter.


    ¡°Woof, like a dog.¡± A man says holding his sides while laughing ¡°I wish I could have seen.¡±


    A few people in the crowd of my tribe begin barking like a dog, causing more to laugh. The only person I do not see laughing is Neeba, he sits quietly in the corner biting his nails. I may have to deal with him soon enough, my gut tells me he is a threat. Nekam has a wide grin on his face, he raises a hand to quiet the room. After they all settle down I finish my tale, telling them how the carvers craft was destroyed. I say nothing of the woman, I know how they will judge.


    Nevari waves a hand to draw the attention of the room as Arrum tries to sit up. They give him a sip of water, his mouth too parched to speak. All eyes on him, people kissing the pendant of Hempki our tribes god, saying hushed prayers.


    He reaches a hand up to me, I grasp it. A weak smile on his face.


    ¡°Kada¡­ my brother.¡± He says then leaning in closer for all to hear ¡°Woof.¡±


    The room erupts in laughter again.


    ¡°You need to rest, save your strength cousin.¡± Nevari says wiping the sweat from Arrum¡¯s brow.


    He coughs and tries to wave her off. Nekam comes to him now.


    ¡°Rest, nephew.¡± He says. I am surprised by it, he rarely refers to Arrum as his blood.


    Arrum nods to him and falls back into his pillow, fast asleep within moments.


    ¡°Come.¡± Nekam says to me now pulling me away from the group.


    Following him to the upper level of our dwelling, the area his closest family sleeps. We are alone up here and he bids me to sit on a cushion upon the floor across from him.


    ¡°I sense there are things you did not tell me.¡±


    He is more perceptive then I gave him credit. I weigh his words to decide if I will continue my lie. Surely he will take the box from me if he finds out.


    ¡°You have proved yourself this last week especially. Few have the courage to face certain death for the sake of another. Fewer still for those who do not have their blood.¡±


    He pours me a small cup of water and hands it to me. It is strange, he has never offered me his water before.


    ¡°I think there are some things you don¡¯t feel you can tell me. Little demon, you have my confidence. Speak your truth.¡±


    Weighing his words heavily, I want to tell him of Neeba¡¯s betrayal, but he is his first born.


    ¡°Your chute didn¡¯t really jam, did it?¡± He asks me.


    ¡°No, my chief. The cords were cut.¡±


    His jaw clenches his eyes flash a glow for a second then he calms taking a sip of the water.


    ¡°You did well to not bring it before the group. Even better that you did not slay him for it. As his father, I will punish him.¡±


    Nodding to him I take a sip of my water, a wave of relief washing over me. Neeba will be less likely to come for me if he knows his father is watching for it.


    ¡°You spoke of a box in your tale, your words vague.¡± He says.


    My heart begins to pound, my mind racing.


    ¡°My chief.¡± I begin.


    ¡°I will not take your prize, not after you have brought to me weapons, medicines and armor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you my chief.¡± I say with relief.


    ¡°May I see it?¡±


    I nod to him pulling it from my cloak. He spends a time moving his hands over it, admiring the details.


    ¡°Have you been able to open it?¡± he asks me, while still looking at it, studying every part of it.


    ¡°No, my chief. My cutter was not enough to open it.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± He says then hands it back to me ¡°There is more to your story you did not tell.¡±


    Swallowing hard I nod to him.


    ¡°Tell me, leave out no detail.¡±


    I tell him the full story including the woman.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± He curses ¡°Two doses wasted on one of them.¡±


    ¡°I did not know she was one of them until after I helped her, my chief.¡± I say looking at the ground filled with regret.


    Seeing my shame he says ¡°Do not dwell on the past, what is done is done.¡±


    His words are especially kind, I am not used to this. He has never spoken to me for so long before either. He stands now peering over the ledge motioning for his brothers to join us. When they arrive he says to one of them ¡°Get the big cutter, there is work to be done.¡±

 Chapter 8: Hada Ul Kinar

    ¡°Turn it up one more notch.¡± Nekam says to his brothers who hold the larger cutter.


    This cutter was designed for mining, its beam much stronger than the small ones we carry. They are careful how they hold it, one wrong move and it will cut through the floors. They also worry they will damage whatever is inside. The black box sits upon the floor, unchanging. It surprises me, I have never seen a composite this strong.


    ¡°More.¡± Nekam says scratching his beard now.


    Still nothing. He repeats the command and again nothing. This repeats for a time until finally I begin to see a faint glow illuminating from the box. Nekam tells them to halt with a hand and we lean in closer, there are words within the glow beginning to show. Fragments of sentences.


    ¡°Again. A little higher.¡± He says folding his arms and stepping back.


    We all wear our black goggles to protect our eyes. The light and heat are filling the room. The words begin to take shape, it is a prayer of some kind, I do not recognize it. It is written in the old tongue.


    ¡°More.¡±


    ¡°Brother, it is already at maximum.¡± One of them says.


    ¡°Sekat. This box is stronger than a ships hull.¡± Nekam says bidding them to stop.


    Leaning closer I inspect the lines of words before they fade, one line catching my eye in particular. When translated it means ¡®Here sleeps destiny, shackled by fate.¡¯ I read more and see ¡®Thousands must die, so that one may rise.¡¯


    The last one I can fully read - is a phrase I recognize, Hada Ul Kinar, translated it means - Power through blood.


    As the inscriptions begin to fade, the largest one in the center still holds its glow - Hail Thy Gods. I don¡¯t understand the meaning it¡¯s trying to convey. I hear Nekam and his brothers speaking but my mind is far away.


    ¡°Little demon, what are your thoughts.¡± One of them asks me.


    It takes me a moment to process before I say ¡°Whatever it is, it seems important.¡±


    ¡°It also seems we will not have answers today.¡± Nekam sighs.


    He picks up the box and tosses it to me, I am surprised by how cool the metal is already. Whatever is inside seems to have absorbed the heat.


    ¡°Keep it safe little demon. Market should be soon. Perhaps we can learn more there.¡±


    Putting the box in my cloak I descend the stairs, giving Nekam a bow as I go. It has been a strange few days. Moving now to Arrum I see he is fast asleep. Nevari is the only one tending him now.


    ¡°Your fool¡¯s errand bore fruit. I am sure my father is pleased.¡± She says, there is a mix of emotions in her voice.


    ¡°How is he?¡± I ask her, looking under the bandages. The bruising much less than before.


    ¡°He is past the worst of it I think. We gave him another dose, it seems to have helped.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Nevari.¡± I say looking to her.


    She moves her eyes upwards until they reach mine, a faint glow in them as she says ¡°It is rare that you say my name, Kale.¡±


    Not wanting to fall into her father¡¯s bad graces I avert my gaze focusing on Arrum.


    ¡°Neeba.¡± Nekam says loudly from above now.


    ¡°Yes father.¡± Neeba replies.


    ¡°Come.¡± He says, then looks to me and nods.


    Neeba turns to me as well then to his father, his face going pale. He bites his nails as he slowly walks up the steps to the top. After a few minutes I hear shouting above.


    ¡°He lies - Ulima always lie - Father believe me!¡± Neeba yells.


    There is a loud bang as someone thuds to the floor. Nevari looks to me now.


    ¡°What have you done.¡± She asks me, her tone angry.


    It is not my place to say, so I do not. She throws a wet cloth at me and moves towards the stairs. One of her uncles blocks the way. She moves to speak with the older women but they shake their heads. Giving me a glare she sits with them.


    Whack - Whack - Whack from above, the sound of Neeba pleading to his father echoing in the chamber.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.Arrum stirs from the noise and looks to me, questions in his eyes.


    ¡°I will explain later. Rest, market soon approaches, you will need your strength.¡±


    He closes his eyes slowly, I think I spy a grin forming when he hears Neeba¡¯s screams for mercy. I feel my face grinning as well, his cries a symphony for my blade¡¯s appetite.


    ***


    Night has fallen now, Neeba was beaten by his father for many hours. It does not forgive his attempt to kill me, but it is a salve to the frustration of what my blade seeks. For the first time in a long time I feel good. It is fleeting though, as I remember the struggles that will come, we do not know when the lockdown will cease. Not knowing when the next ship will be, a worry on all of our minds. Pulling the black metallic box from my coat I move it around my hands. As they follow the edges I feel a small prick again and a droplet of blood forms on the tip of my finger. The drop falls onto the box, disappearing in the creases. Looking closer I cannot find the drop, there is no trail either. Strange. Squeezing my finger another drop falls and the same thing happens. When I repeat it, it happens again.


    There is something different this time, a small fleck of light illuminates from the box on one of the letters in the center. The glow is dull, but I can see it. Then I recall one of the lines, Hada Ul Kinar - Power through blood. There are two ways to translate this; one refers to power you obtain by spilling the blood of your enemies, while the other means the power of the bond you share with those of your blood. Perhaps this box is implying a third meaning. Pulling my smaller blade from my boot I raise it to my other hand.


    Before I can make a cut the red warning lights for the city come on. Sirens begin blaring. Everyone begins stirring from their bunks, I quickly put the black box in my coat. The sirens stop as suddenly as they began.


    ¡°Attention - Attention - Attention.¡± A voice says over the comms.


    Everyone is wiping the dust from their eyes now, it is a rare occurrence that this happens. Even rarer that it means something good.


    ¡°All tribe leaders are to report to general assembly - At once.¡± It says then repeats the message.


    Nekam barks orders to his brothers and they move to leave. My mind is racing, is it about the box? Is it about the woman? Do we have a new ship? So many questions pour into my mind unsatisfied without answers.


    ¡°It must be a new ship.¡± One man says.


    Others speak of their opinions but we will not know until Nekam returns. He is at the door about to leave when there is another announcement.


    ¡°Attention - Stay in your homes - Await further instructions.¡± The voice says.


    The red lights turn to their normal white glow once more. A loud grinding noise from above, metal against metal. Crashes of metal falling to the main level. Vibrations shaking the entire city. Arrum stirs from his slumber looking to me seeking answers I cannot give. Moving towards the walls I climb up the side and peer through a small hole. My brain does not believe my eyes.


    ¡°What do you see?¡± I hear Nekam ask me.


    ¡°My chief - the dome, they are opening it.¡± I say.


    Nekam climbs up to me, peering through another small hole. His eyes grow wide. Looking through again I look upon the dome of our city opening like a desert flower in bloom. Above there are dropships, hundreds of soldiers in metal suits attached to the sides. The ships descend slowly until they are right above the roofs of metal homes. Light billows from the bottom of the craft as it cuts holes in the dwellings.


    ¡°Move to the walls!¡± Nekam roars.


    Moments later a laser rips through the roof melting beds in its way to slag. A man screams his leg severed. Jumping down I rush across the room to Arrum, pulling him from the bed just as a laser cuts it in half.


    Thud ¨C Bang!


    A blinding light and deafening noise drops me to my knees. My eyes adjust to the light, I am dazed. My ears ring loudly. I can barely make out what is happening. As my ears adjust, I hear screaming and the crying of children. There are metal clad soldiers jumping through the hole in the ceiling. They push us against the walls and tell us to drop to our knees.


    ¡°Who among you is the leader?¡± one of the soldiers asks, his armor is different, there is an insignia on his shoulder. They are Republic soldiers; I have only ever seen them in holos.


    Nekam raises his hand, the man motions for him to be brought over, they slam him to his knees and point their guns at him.


    ¡°Have you or anyone from your tribe had contact, or heard of anyone having contact from individuals belonging to the Gallec Empire?¡±


    Nekam shoots a look over to me, then looks back to the man, my heart begins to beat quicker.


    ¡°No, lord.¡± He says.


    ¡°Have you had any dealings with the rebel faction?¡±


    ¡°I know nothing of a rebel faction, lord.¡± Nekam says.


    ¡°Search it.¡± The soldier in charge says motioning his hand in a circle.


    The soldiers begin knocking over beds and tearing up the metal floor. One by one they take us, a Bipki - demon eye drone scans the room and another scans us. They strip us down to our underwear and search our clothes. My heart is raging in my chest as one of the soldiers finds the black box among the folds. He looks at me and then to the small box.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he asks, looking it over in his gauntlet.


    ¡°A trinket, lord.¡± I lie. I see Nekam looking to me, his eyes have worry in them.


    He tries to open it forcefully, but it does not budge. There is a loud bang from an explosion a couple hundred meters from us, the tremor shakes the floors. The box falls from his grasp landing in the pile of my clothes. He and the other soldiers file out of our home quickly heading towards the noise. As they leave the leader says one thing to us.


    ¡°Stay.¡±


    Boom - Boom ¨C Boom!


    Another series of explosions rock the floor, these ones farther away. Everyone begins dressing themselves again and huddling against the walls. Nekam moves to me now.


    ¡°The box?¡± he asks me.


    I pull it from my cloak showing it to him.


    ¡°Get rid of it.¡± He says pointing to the door.


    ¡°My chief¡­¡± I begin, but he grabs me by the shirt his face close to mine. He is afraid, it is the first time I have seen him this way. His Kuwathi eyes are aglow.


    ¡°It is too great a risk - Go now.¡± He demands ¡°Take it far from here.¡±


    Sekat, he is not wrong. Rushing through the doorway, I look around. There is smoke billowing from many areas of the city. The moons hanging high in the sky, overlooking the bloomed dome. Moving away from the explosions I rush through the side streets keeping my head low and my face covered. There are screams in the streets, I hear the pops of plasma weapons discharging in the distance.


    Turning the corner I see a squad of soldiers jogging in my direction. Sekat.


    ¡°Halt!¡± I hear them yell.


    Boom - Boom ¨C Boom!


    The explosions throw me to the ground like a ragdoll. My ears are ringing again, metal and sparks flying everywhere. I feel my head, my fingers slick with my blood. Stand up, you must run I tell myself. Sekat.

 Chapter 9: Utakin

    My eyes are open slowly, my vision blurred. There is a whining hum in my ears. The Ulima in me pulls me to focus as best as it can. Staggering to my feet I lean against a wall of metal. Smoke all around me. From my pocket I pull the black box, the blood from my hand forms beads and rolls towards it. The letters begin to glow, I feel a weakness come over me. Falling to my knees, my eyes unable to look away from the glow. I hear whispers in my mind, like a call from the depths of my consciousness. The patterns begin to change, light dancing within them.


    Boom!


    I am thrown to the ground again, the box ripped from my grasp. I groan, my body feels heavy, but my mind feels somehow clearer, still dazed from the explosion I crawl away from the box. I look back to it as I move, its glow beginning to fade. Part of me wants to take it, the other wants to run far away. Closing my eyes and breathing deep, I calm myself and focus. Survival is my only concern now.


    Managing to get to my feet, I head back towards my tribe, not daring to look upon the box again, for fear it might take me. As I approach I see bodies in the pathways. They belong to some of our neighbors. My pace quickens.


    As I come upon our dwelling I see shrapnel sticking into the walls, I rush inside. People lay moaning on the ground. Where is Arrum. Frantically I look among the injured, moving sheets of metal.


    ¡°Kale.¡± I hear him say, he is in the corner of the room near Nekam, Neeba and Nevari.


    Kneeling down I check him for new wounds but he is unharmed. He actually looks much better. The medigel seems to have worked its wonders.


    ¡°It is gone?¡± Nekam asks me.


    ¡°Yes my chief.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The room is filled with eyes that glow, there is fear among my people. The explosions and gunfire continue for hours. My tribe clutches each other praying to their gods. I have no words to spare for them, my mind lingers on the box. Thinking of the whispers I heard from within. Hearing a gasp and murmurs from my tribe I focus my gaze upwards and see the soldiers have returned, albeit fewer in number.


    ¡°Line up!¡± one of them barks.


    The man whose leg was severed from the laser cannot do what they ask. I see a woman help shoulder him. Gripping Arrum tightly I help him stand, putting some of his weight on myself, he does not need much assistance now, in a day he may be ready to fight again. They pull the clothes down from our necks and scan our identification codes, shoving us along and out the door. People from other tribes walk through the wrecked passageways towards the gates of the city. On the rooftops I see soldiers with their rifles trained on us. Those that linger are shot, the pace quickens.


    When we approach the exit they scan us again, dividing us into different lines, Injecting something into our necks and direct us to the sands in a single file. The children and newborns are separated from their mothers, people wearing a white garb with the Republics emblem take them, those who resist are shot without hesitation. They take them towards large transport ships upon the sands with hundreds of soldiers filing out. They bid us to sit in rows. We wait in silence, afraid to even speak. The only sound, the quiet sobs of mothers worried for their children. I am among unfamiliar faces, I cannot see Arrum or anyone from my tribe, I lost them when they divided us. Feeling my neck, there is a small bulge near my spine where they injected something. The purpose I do not know.


    ***


    It has been more than a day now, the stench of people soiling themselves grips to the air like a heavy perfume of despair. The suns bake us, some already succumbing to its embrace. Those that have tried to run lie on the sands as a constant reminder. The soldiers in their metal armors number too many to count now, they come and go from the city dragging out bodies. Bringing to us those that hid away. Bipki drones hum above us, scanning us periodically. The words from the black box lingers still in my mind.


    ¡°Attention residents of sector B135.¡± A man says, his voice echoed on the Bipki that hover above us ¡°The Governor will be speaking soon.¡±


    There is a large circular disc in front of us now, rising up above it so all can see, a hologram of a man¡¯s head and shoulders. His hair is slicked back and neatly trimmed, he wears a military dress uniform, an insignia of the Republic and decorations attached to his shirt, their meaning unknown to us. We know his face, we have seen it before from Republic broadcasts. Below him appears a counter, it is a countdown of twenty minutes. It begins ticking downwards.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°I am Senator Adonious of House Helenius. As decreed by the Republic of Hekat, I am your master.¡± He says after a time.


    There is a distinct coldness behind the smile on his face.


    ¡°You have been found guilty of harboring rebels amongst you. Under the laws of the Republic, the sentence is death. As the Interim Governor of this solar system, it is my divine right to administer it.¡±


    The crowd begins to murmur, weapons raise, a reminder for the silence that follows.


    ¡°Fear not, I am merciful.¡± He smiles a twisted grin ¡°You are privileged with the opportunity to redeem yourselves.¡±


    All eyes dare not blink as they wait for him to continue.


    ¡°I will give unto you a series of tasks to complete. Those who are able to complete them will be rewarded greatly.¡±


    17 minutes remain.


    ¡°There are 9,457 of you, only 5,000 will be permitted for the second task.¡±


    How will we decide who will go? How many tasks are there? What will happen to those that are not selected? So many questions fill my fraying mind.


    ¡°If there is more than 5,000 by the end of the countdown - you will fail, your sentence carried out. Long live the Republic, happy hunting.¡±


    The transmission ends. The crowd of thousands does not move for a time, absorbing the information. Then the murmuring begins, many saying a singular word - Utakin, fear on their voices. In the old tongue Utakin means simply - The Dying.


    The soldiers lower their plasma rifles and turn about, walking two-hundred paces from us in a circle before turning around. They do not point their weapons at us again, they simply wait.


    13 minutes remain.


    They mean for us to kill each other. My heart pounds, eyes widen as I fully realize what is going on. It begins with a whimper somewhere in the crowd. There is a scream next. Moments later another. I look to the counter and it ticks down three places. Sekat. Everyone scrambles in a panic, sand dusting the air. Everywhere I turn I see the glowing eyes of my people, there is no time to think. A man squares off with me now in the dust tossing his blade back and forth between his hands. Gritting my teeth I prepare myself.


    11 minutes remain.


    He rushes towards me, I wait until he is upon me, dropping my shoulder as I roll finding purchase in the backside of his knee, he grazes me with his blade. Falling to one knee, he slashes wildly. A man comes behind stabbing him in the throat only to find a knife in his back when he turns. It is madness, there is blood everywhere. Another man comes, his eye bleeding and gouged, I roll to his bad side stabbing him in the lower back where his kidney should be. I do not stop, I continue forward slashing as I go any who come for me. I am Ulima - forsaken and death must earn me, for I do not go to it willingly.


    7 minutes remain.


    My arms and legs are filled with cuts, a blade comes to me from the side, stabbing me. Sekat, I slide my blade under the man¡¯s chin into his head ripping and tearing until he lets go of the blade. People are becoming grouped now. Bipki zoom through us closely watching. I take advantage of this, moving behind the paths it clears, stepping over the dead. I feel a slash at my leg from a man half dead on the ground. Warm blood flows down my clothes. Sekat.


    5 minutes remain.


    A fist connects to my head dazing me, my anger rising. Before I can slash at him a woman stabs him in the back again and again. Another man comes for me, half dead gasping for air. There is something building in me as I move, a rage I didn¡¯t know I had, bubbling to the surface.


    3 minutes remain.


    There is a man trying to drive a knife into another on the ground, I cut his throat from behind, my mind numb, acting on instinct. If we do not kill - we all die. The man slumps down, I move to kill the person who is pinned, but my blade stops at their neck as I see the face - It is Neeba, his eyes wide. He pulls up his knife and throws it, now looking behind me. I turn and see a woman who was about to strike, a blade in her chest. I turn back to him, grasping his arm in mine, I pull him to his feet.


    2 minutes remain.


    We stand back to back now against the tide of slaughter, enemies no more - our bond forging in these blood soaked sands. A larger group comes towards us after we fend off a smaller one.


    ¡°Low.¡± I say.


    ¡°High.¡± He replies.


    We turn and meet them, me low, him high as we slash and stab, all the years of Nekam beating us and forcing us to fight coming to fruition. A loud noise blows bidding us to stop. Some do not and I hear the crack of plasma weapons firing into the crowd. I pull Neeba low, we huddle waiting. Our breath ragged, we are soaked in blood he and I.


    My grip on my knife still strong, my nerves on edge. The dust begins to settle and I see before me a sea of blood and bodies. Moaning everywhere I turn. People shouting each others names. We slowly begin to stand together, Neeba and I. Both of our hands trembling. My heart is numb. My thoughts beginning to catch up with me, Arrum now pushing to the front. I look around me, searching the dead. As I limp, Neeba follows, his eyes hollowly searching for family or friend. I stumble, clutching my side. He grasps me, holding me up. We move onward. My vision is becoming blurry.


    After only twenty meters we both collapse onto the ground unable to move forward. The mess of blood, bodies and sand hard to move through. Hundreds of drones fly through the air, they look different from the Bipki. They have the same marking as the medigel containers. They scan us and a stinger injects us. I feel a warmth flowing through my body. One of them scans around the flowing wound on my belly and it sprays a foam on me sealing the wound. It burns but I do not cry out, I am too weak to fight it. There is more than screams now, something that cuts at the soul, deeper than a blade - the sound of my people weeping. I look over and see Neeba sobbing into his arm. Upon my own face I feel tears falling silently through the blood, I do not wipe them away, I let them fall as tribute to those who have died so we might live.


    I see people being taken onto floating stretchers around me, my eyes are so heavy, I can¡¯t keep them open as I drift off.

 Chapter 10: Kota

    I am adrift in the sea of dreams, there is only darkness and I relish it. It is a tonic for what I feel on the edges of my mind ¨C pushing ¨C pulling at it, coming in waves. The madness of massacre etched into my soul, the screams of life being taken that need not be. The weeping of love lost, love never found. Why does such cruelty exist¡­ is this all that we are¡­ can we not be more. I feel the edges closing in, my will running dry to hold them, come ¨C feast upon the torments of my soul.


    The darkness slowly forms shapes that rise from the muck, their screams piercing me, they ask me things in whispers, things that chill my aching bones. It is death that I see before me, everywhere I look more and more of it. Blood begins flowing from the piles of bodies made mountain. Faces before me of those I have slain, their hands gripping me tightly - beckoning me to follow them, I do not have the strength to stop them, nor the will. I am dragged deep into the abyss of suffering. Made to feel the cuts and stabs I inflicted upon them. Hope falls from me, despair rising in its place. The blood rises ¨C nearly above my eyes when I see it.


    Above me there is a light forming, the darkness retreating from it, I cannot look away even as it becomes radiant, it is resplendent. It fills the cracks that had formed in my breaking mind. A hand made from the light grasps my face, there is peace in its embrace, a serenity I have never known. A voice begins to speak, vibrating my entire being, I am laid bare before it. The words it says are familiar, I have heard them as whispers when I witnessed the light of the box.


    Ulima dom Sekar - Alakin dom Jukora


    The hand of light slowly becomes more, a being swathed in light. They stand beside me and wave their hand, the darkness flows away showing the deserts of my planet, barren and dry. It raises a hand upwards and vegetation springs forth flowing across the lands, flowers in fields, trees blooming with fruit. I fall to my knees before such beauty, tears flow from my eyes striking the ground. Flowers spring up from the tears. The being places a hand on my shoulder, its warmth like the first rays of dawn.


    My mind wanders thinking of my tribe, thinking of their fate, I must find them. The vision begins to change, the flowers withering and the cruelty of reality appearing before me. There are so many dead, the being does not leave me to despair, it is the oasis, it grabs my hand beckoning, I follow. It moves me through the people until I see what it wishes to show.


    I see Nekam and Nevari, alive still, they are being loaded onto a transport ship. I wish to linger and look for Arrum and the others among the dead, but the being points to my city holding out its hand like it is reaching for something. An object flies towards us rapidly distorting the air, it is the black box. The being holds the box and places a hand over it tenderly, I can feel a great sadness flowing through me as I see this, but I do not understand where it comes from. The being holds it towards me now. It does not force it upon me, it waits for me to choose to take it.


    Reaching forward I grab it and look upon the black box, it begins to glow and my mind fills with images of destruction and chaos, fields of dead, stars erupting, solar systems wiped out. The echoes of sadness that crush my soul sprout forth, pain like I have never known erupts all over my body, radiating from the box. There is so much pain inside it. I cannot bear it in my hands, and it falls from them. The visions begin to fade now, the being picks up the black box turning from me, now facing the sea of dead upon the field.


    Adar Ul Pakar


    The being whispers to me, the light from them slowly disappearing, they point towards something in the distance and say one more thing.


    Kota


    Why would they say this word though, I look where they point and begin walking. Kota in the old tongue means simply ¨C A gift. As I approach the pile of dead, other bodies begin to fade, and I see him, a blade in his side. The darkness flowing back before I can reach him.


    ***


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I awaken from the dream, reality calling me. Air filling my lungs. I feel someone shaking my body.


    ¡°Kale.¡± Neeba says.


    My eyes open fully, adjusting to the light. Neeba is kneeling over me, his hands on my shoulders to wake me. There is a soldier standing over us with his rifle pointed at me, my heart stirs and I sit up remembering the dream.


    ¡°Are you able to stand?¡± the soldier asks.


    Neeba grabs me, heaving me up, slinging my arm over his shoulder.


    ¡°Keep it moving.¡± He says motioning his rifle towards the large shuttles in the distance. He leaves us now searching among the dead to find the living.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± Neeba says, but I pull him in another direction ¡°No, we must go this way.¡± He says more adamantly.


    ¡°I must go to him.¡± I say ¡°Arrum is alive still.¡±


    ¡°You will not find him - look around us.¡± Neeba says trying to pull me to the shuttles, but I feel strength rise in my bones and I break free.


    They have begun stacking the bodies of the dead in a massive pile. I am almost there, where I saw him in the dream, death must ask me if it wishes to take him.


    ¡°Kale we must leave!¡± Neeba pleads to me, not far behind. Soldiers are taking notice we move the in wrong direction.


    ¡°He is here ¨C somewhere here.¡± I say frantically moving bodies, Neeba grabs me trying to pull me off.


    A soldier comes towards us now. I must hurry, I know he is here, he must be.


    ¡°There are none alive in that pile, move along!¡± he says loudly, I do not stop so he raises his weapon to my back ¡°I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid to die.¡± I say, my words falling without thought. I pull another body down and I see it, the blade in my dreams.


    ¡°Kale he is not¡­¡± Neeba begins but his words stop as I pull from the bodies Arrum.


    Looking around I see many Bipki close to me, they are watching intently what I do, the soldier is backing away now to give them space. One of them is a medical drone, I grab it and wrench it with me, pointing it at Arrum.


    ¡°Help him, he is alive.¡±


    The drone scans, its light turning red. I feel Neeba¡¯s hand on my shoulder now. I am not done, he is not dead. A gift should not mean death. Pulling my blade I stab it into the medical drone between the plates, the soldier steps forward but a Bipki moves in front of him. I tear off the panel and rip from it syringes, I do not know what they do. I begin stabbing them into Arrum.


    ¡°You are not dead yet, you are not dead.¡± I say.


    ¡°Kale.¡± Neeba says, there is sorrow and pity in his voice, I need neither. I accept neither. The dream brought me to him, the being said it was a gift.


    More soldiers begin circling around.


    ¡°Stand down!¡± one yells but another holds a hand to him telling him to back away.


    I look to the heavens as I rip more syringes of medicine out and I say to them ¡°Give him back, it is not his time.¡±


    Clouds that hung peacefully hours before, now dark, thunder booms after the lightening cracks. I stab the syringe in my hand into his chest. There is nothing for a few moments.


    ¡°Please Arrum, Adar Ulic Bekara.¡±


    His body stirs, taking in a loud breath. Another medical drone moves towards us rapidly and scans him, a green light flickers. A stretcher comes and the soldier¡¯s move out of the way speaking amongst themselves in whispers.


    ¡°Help me lift him Neeba.¡±


    One of the soldiers puts up a hand to me and makes a motion for the others to load him up. The soldier that gave the orders pauses, looking to me. I cannot see their face, but I know they are the one that held the others back.


    ¡°What you said to him, what does it mean?¡± He asks me, his weapon lowered.


    ¡°While there is life, there is will to keep it.¡± I say.


    The stretcher takes Arrum quickly to the shuttle as a mask goes over his face and multiple drones begin to work on him.


    ¡°Keep it moving.¡± He replies after a long pause.


    The other soldiers point for us to board the shuttles and we begin walking. Their white and silver painted armor caked in the blood of my people. The wounds on my body ache and burn. A welcome feeling compared to being among the dead. As I turn back, I see the soldier giving orders for his men to search the pile of the dead once more.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Neeba asks me as we approach the shuttle.


    ¡°I saw it, in a dream.¡±


    He looks at me, puzzled by my words.


    ¡°Did you see anyone else in your dream?¡±


    I look to him and say ¡°Your father and your sister Nevari live.¡±


    His jaw clenches, words not finding their hold of his mouth. We arrive to the metal ramp of the shuttle we are separated and cuffed to the walls, much like the carvers did to me. The floor of the large ship is coated in coagulating blood, the smell of death in the air. Looking around I see unfamiliar faces, caked in sand and the essence of life. Neeba stands shackled next to me, he is praying to his gods. What cruel gods would allow this to happen to their people. Looking around I see so many more praising their gods for sparing them. I do not pray to their gods, but I give thanks to whatever guided me to my sworn brother, I will not forget the debt lightly.


    It takes a few more hours and the transport is full, it is silent among the prisoners. We are stacked in columns. Our destination unknown. Our minds frayed from the massacre. I barely feel the ship move as it takes off towards the future. I would try to sleep but I fear what the dreams will bring, so I imagine the warmth of the being, trying to push down the faces in my mind, those who claw at the edges of my sanity.

 Chapter 11: Ador Jahal

    I do not know how much time passed; my mind is coming into focus again as I feel the craft begin to slow. The thud as we land wakes up Neeba who turns to me. His eyes glow dully in anticipation for what is to come, as I look around, I see everyone else¡¯s does as well. My eyes do not, there is a calmness in me again.


    The bay doors open and soldiers file in, unlocking us one by one. They push us outside into a massive courtyard of stone, other crafts like ours have streams of my people leaving them. Moving towards a massive set of double doors. I see a commotion in the distance, a group of men try to overpower the metal soldiers. One of them gets a gun, my heart rises suddenly, hope filling it. He points the gun at the soldier and pulls the trigger. Nothing happens except my heart falling back. We cannot even use their weapons against them. It is like the blue haired woman¡¯s weapon I tried to use to kill the carver Betran, it would not let me use it. He is kicked to the ground, I turn to look away shaking my head. I wait for the pop of the weapon but I hear nothing, I turn and see the man being shoved back into line.


    When we reach the doors they put us in lines again. Neeba tries sticking to me like glue, I am glad for it. However when we get through the doors we are sent to different places. Shuffled into large rooms with drains on the floor. They tell us to strip, none of us wish to test them so we do. They pull long hoses from the sides of the walls.


    Water erupts suddenly from them spraying us violently. How can they have so much water to waste like this. The floors run red and they do not stop spraying us until they are satisfied we are free of filth. My skin burns, the wounds on my body streaking fresh blood. They take us into small chambers now by ourselves. I stand alone in darkness as the door closes.


    After a time a door opens and the lights spring on. Men and women encircle me inspecting my wounds, two soldiers stand at the door with rifles aimed at me. They spray foam on my wounds and inject me with two vials of medigel. One near the stab wound and the other my leg. It begins to feel stiff and it does not hurt as much to put weight on it. They look inside my mouth examining my teeth with a light. A drone scans me, projecting my bones and muscles for them to look over. There are so many new things, my brain is struggling to keep up. They use the medigel so freely, it is surprising to me.


    A machine whirs from the ceiling moving down towards me.


    ¡°Step onto the pad and relax, do not fight it.¡± A woman says to me, her face is covered by a mask, I can only see her eyes.


    Doing as she asks I step onto it. The machine clasps around my legs and arms, I cannot move. Another arm of the machine from the ceiling comes down wrapping itself around my shoulder. A tug and I groan as my shoulder dislocates. The drone scans me as the machine slowly pushes it into place again. The woman injects my shoulder with medigel and then departs the room with the others.


    The soldiers stay by the door.


    The pain in my shoulder disperses slowly. It feels perfect again when the machine releases me, like it was before the incident with my chute. A wave of anger flashes through me as I remember it was because of Neeba, but my mind plays another image, us back to back and it fades again. Closing my eyes and taking a deep breath I release the anger completely. I will need allies to survive.


    They lead me through a corridor towards a door. Before I reach the door a hole in the wall opens and a bundle of clothes appears, they are stark white. A pair of socks and shoes are there as well.


    ¡°Put it on.¡± One of the soldier bids and I do.


    It is a little big on me, but it feels soft against my skin, softer than any clothes I have felt before. When I finish putting on the shoes they motion to another hole in the wall. There is a large cup of water and a nutrition bar.


    ¡°Consume it.¡± The other says.


    I do as they say, my belly happy to have something in it besides a blade. When I finish a hole opens near the door, this one is smaller.


    ¡°Put your arm inside.¡± The first one says.


    I do as he says and feel something clamp down on me. A moment later it releases me. A metallic band on my wrist now with a letter and number engraved onto it - H777.


    The door opens into a large room, there are many people here, hundreds of them. I take stock of my surroundings, I can remember the exact route we came in, my mind shaped by being Ulima, causing me to focus on all the details.


    ¡°Proceed.¡± The second says.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    After I walk through, the door closes swiftly, the soldiers do not follow. I search the crowd for familiar faces, walking amongst them.


    ¡°Kale.¡± I hear Neeba say behind me ¡°Thank the gods we weren¡¯t separated for long.¡±


    He extends his arm for me to embrace, I pause for a moment as he holds it out. His eyes meet mine, a look of sincerity in them. I embrace his arm firmly. A look of relief washes over him. On his wrist I see that his device is marked H778. He inspects mine as well.


    ¡°Have you seen any of the others?¡± he asks.


    ¡°No, you?¡±


    He shakes his head no.


    ¡°We will find them do not worry.¡± I say placing a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°I pray you are right.¡± He says, regaining some composure.


    Music starts playing, a music we all know too well. The Republic Anthem. It takes me a moment to realize it is coming from my wrist, I raise it eye level and a hologram appears above it. It is Senator Adonious.


    ¡°Congratulations to those of you who have survived the first task.¡± He pauses for a moment as though someone is talking to him somewhere we cannot see ¡°Long live the Republic. Happy hunting.¡±


    The hologram disappears for a moment then another figure appears on it. A woman, her hair pulled tight into a bun, she wears flashy makeup on her face, lines creating sharp edges around her eyes.


    ¡°Hunters, I am Akaria the Warden of these challenges, subordinate of the honorable Senator.¡±


    It is strange, her name sounds Kuwathi. I brush the thought away and focus.


    ¡°You will notice that your devices have other functions. The ability to message other hunters within your grouping. Detailed logistical information, rankings and many more things.¡±


    Our devices begin displaying other images to the sides of her projection.


    ¡°Over the next few months you may be contacted by outside individuals or organizations, these are what we call sponsors. There are many benefits to having them, I suggest you show them the utmost respect - as they may just save your life.¡±


    Sponsors for what? Neeba looks to me and then back to the hologram, he seems as confused as I am.


    ¡°Hunters, Ador Jahal.¡± She says ending the broadcast.


    My ears prickle at the words she said to us in the old tongue. Ador Jahal - May luck find you.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± I say.


    ¡°Why is a Kuwathi working for the masters, does she not see our suffering.¡± Neeba says not as a question but more of a statement. He spits to the ground in protest.


    It appears not all share his views however, I overhear others speaking, praising their gods that one of us is among them. Words for my gods to not fall from my lips, I wait to see before I pass my judgment.


    Light flashes on the device on my wrist, a robotic voice begins speaking.


    ¡°Attention - Hunter H777 you have been assigned to Keeper Dargo, follow the map on your holopad to find them.¡± It says, a holo of a map appears from the device.


    So they call these things on our wrists holopads. The carvers had something similar.


    ¡°What is a Keeper?¡± Neeba asks aloud, to his surprise and my own his holopad responds.


    ¡°Hunter, a Keeper is a representative of the Warden. They are charged with managing hunters and being liaisons for sponsors.¡± It replies.


    Neeba taps it tentatively turning his head sideways at it.


    ¡°You also have Keeper Dargo?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°I do. Come, we move.¡± I say seeing the doors begin to open.


    Following the map that hovers above my wrist I see it leads us to a glass tube. We step inside and the doors slide closed. We are in a thick glass pod within the tube. It begins to rise rapidly, moving us through tunnels and then my eyes open fully as I see the light of day. We are in a grand city, metal shining in every direction. Just as soon as it begins it ends as we move back into the darkness.


    ¡°We must be in one of the masters cities.¡± Neeba says.


    Before I can reply we begin to slow, a junction of some kind. There are hundreds of tubes around us. I see people moving in every direction, in pods like our own. I can no longer keep track of the different turns we are making, it is too many, too quickly. Sekat.


    ¡°Father! Sister!¡± Neeba shouts pounding his hand against the glass.


    I turn and see moving near us Nekam and Nevari, they bang on their glass pod, they yell but we cannot hear what they say. Their tube slides them further from ours now. We exit the junction, losing sight of them.


    ¡°No!¡± he yells slumping down to the ground.


    ¡°They are alive. Be happy for this.¡±


    I search the pods in the tubes looking for Arrum, through the hundreds of faces I see pass by, none are his. My heart cannot help but turn sour. I must not lose faith that I will see my bonded brother once more.


    We sit in silence for a time, until our pod comes to a halt. We emerge in a large dome shaped room, the walls are painted black, the floors a white marble tile, and the center dome of the room is a solid silver color with flowing designs. It reminds me of the holos that the Sage Artemius used to show me and Arrum as children. I cannot help but admire the beauty. There are hundreds of people already in the room. All standing around a large man wearing all black, silver accents the only deviation. He is a stark contrast to the white uniforms we wear.


    Neeba and I search for faces we know among the crowd, when we hear him over the noise of the room.


    ¡°Neeba - my son!¡± Nekam yells rushing towards us.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Nevari says wrapping him in a hug when she arrives.


    ¡°Father, sister - thank the gods.¡±


    They embrace for a time, looking among the crowd I do not see Arrum, but I see others embracing their loved ones. There is a beauty in this as well. The man in the center of the room does not move, he seems to be meditating on a large stone circle raised above us by a few feet. On his back he wields two blades, longer than I am used to seeing. On his hips four knives, two each side.


    There is an uneasiness when I look upon him, it is not malice, I cannot place it but it makes me wary of him.


    ¡°Little demon.¡± Nekam says coming to me now.


    ¡°My chief.¡± I say but he raises a hand.


    ¡°There are no chiefs here, not anymore.¡± A pause of tension in his jaw, he wants to say more but he stares at the man in the center of the room who has finally begun to stand.

 Chapter 12: Ularak

    The man clad in black has not spoken since he stood, his eyes remain closed. He has a deep scar over one of his eyes. His head is shaved clean, almost polished in the light. There is an air in the room, a deafening silence as all begin to grow quiet. They can all feel what I feel, he has an intimidating presence. His eyes slowly begin to open, he takes stock of the room, there is no inflection in his face, it is placid like water. He steps down from the raised centerpiece and begins to walk amongst the hundreds of us. His eyes piercing us looking at the way we hold ourselves, most look away when he meets their gaze. When he comes to me, I feel my heart quicken, my senses telling me danger is near. I do not avert my gaze, he does not seem to care either way. Something else catches my attention, there are many Bipki drones. They float above us, always watching.


    ¡°I am Dargo, master of blades. I am your Keeper.¡± He says moving back to the center of the room ¡°Most of you will have questions, perhaps questions about sponsors.¡±


    There is a small murmur in the room, he turns towards it, silence follows.


    ¡°Your questions are irrelevant, at least until you prove yourselves worthy of asking.¡±


    There is a larger murmur in the room now, eyes beginning to glow from anger.


    ¡°Yes - you will need that anger. True ability lies between anger and calm.¡±


    People have begun to speak louder. Our group does not, we pay heed to his words.


    ¡°All of you, all at once.¡± He says raising his hands beckoning us to come ¡°Those who have been marked will sit on the edge of the room. Training weapons are on the walls.¡±


    There is laughter in the crowd, still we do not speak. We watch patiently.


    ¡°Or are you all afraid?¡± he asks, a smile begins to form on his lips as the first among us takes the bait.


    A group of seven men move towards him swinging their fists wildly at him, not even bothering to grab a weapon, there is no teamwork, no cooperation in their movements. He dodges them with ease smacking them on the back with the sheath of his weapon, a painted mark on their clothes where he struck. Some do not listen to his instruction, so in a flurry he marks them head to toe, his movements unnaturally fast. It is slow at first but the crowd begins to descend on him. Only then does he quicken his pace, his is like water, flowing through people with ease, taking the path of least resistance.


    ¡°We go.¡± Nekam says after a time.


    I do not question, I follow in his shadow with the others. We move swiftly cutting through the group, grabbing dulled blades from the walls. Our eyes focused on his movements, studying them, searching for their weakness. More than a quarter of the room has been marked by now.


    ¡°Left, low.¡± Nevari says.


    ¡°Right, low.¡± I say.


    ¡°Right, high.¡± Nekam says.


    ¡°Left, high.¡± Neeba says and we are off.


    We move with a swiftness, hiding in the shadows of others, converging upon him at the same time. He moves out of the way of Nekam and Neeba¡¯s upper swings, diving between us, I move my knife to his thigh, less than half a second before it connects, he pivots and strikes Nevari and Neeba with his off hand, not even turning to look.


    Nekam and I double back moving into the crowd as his children move to the edge to watch. Some people have different colored markings I realize. There must be meaning behind them, he does not seem like the type of person to do things on a whim.


    ¡°Sekat. We go again, move in my shadow.¡± He says.


    We rush back into the fray, I hide my movements behind Nekam. More than half of the room is marked now. We are upon him again and we move from his backside. Nekam feigns right then moves left, I come from his shadow to move in the man¡¯s blind spot as he addresses Nekam and another man, a woman coming from behind him. My blade mere inches from his back. I have him, he is mine. Suddenly his foot kicks backwards right as I am about to connect, I roll to dodge, the wind rushing past me. He twirls a blade behind him and I dodge it just barely. He turns his gaze towards me now, a grin upon his face as he turns fully to meet me. Sekat.


    I am on the defensive now backing away from him, rushing between people, using them to try and stop his move. Twisting behind their backs to avoid the flurry of blows he sends to me. My heart is beating out of my chest but I feel a smile forming on my lips, I have never seen footwork and finesse like this before. He adapts as the battle progresses with a brilliance. I feel myself growing with each exchange, pushing past the plateau. Nekam moves in his shadow now, taking advantage of him chasing me. Less than one fourth remain unmarked now.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    He turns from me just as Nekam comes. He bats away the blade with ease and strikes him on the back. Nekam¡¯s jaw flexes but he moves to the edge giving me a look. A look I have learned over the years that means, do not fail. The man has lost attention on me now. I use this to my advantage as the numbers dwindle still. Someone throws their blade at him, he kicks it sideways knocking into another person. How do we beat him, what am I missing, everyone has a flaw. There is always a way. Is it my weapon? There were many others on the wall I did not choose. Perhaps I should change, no - I go again.


    When I reach him he turns and strikes my blow out of the way.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already tried that.¡± He says to me as I pass, the end of his sheath grazing my bangs ¡°Try something new.¡±


    Sekat. He is not wrong. What else can I do, he is a monster. Calm yourself. Moving to the edge I breathe deep closing my eyes and focus myself, my eyes open and I grab a spear from the wall. I have seldom used them, our cities tight spaces made them impractical. In this large open space however they may give advantage in reach. I hear people whispering Ularak, a word I have heard very rarely, they look to Dargo when they say it. In the old tongue it means simply - Bringer of Death.


    I see another object on the wall, a chord of thin rope, it is not a weapon, not really, more of a tool. I have an idea sweep over me recalling how he moves. I take note of the floor, it is smooth, smoother than I am used to. Moving towards him now, I have some new things to try. Testing the weight of the spear in my hand it is perfectly balanced.


    My shadow follows another, the spear behind my back and in position, as he dances between the mere thirty that remain I stab from between their limbs as he fends off attacks trying to get him. Sekat he is a demon. Even from behind he feels me coming. Soon there is only ten, and then seven shortly after. No one has landed a blow on him yet, no one even coming close.


    He rolls and strikes two men at the same time, one in the inner thigh the other the armpit, both spots filled with arteries. There are five of us left. We circle him warily, my brow stricken with sweat. He remains calm and collected, his forehead dry, his breath steady. We move as one coming at him, I sweep with the spear he jumps it, kicking two men in the process then rolling between them and marking them. It is three now. Sekat.


    The three of us that remain all wielding spears, we stab and sweep hitting nothing but air, he grasps a spear of one of the men and pulls, sending the man off balance into the other. He slaps them both on the rump with his sheaths. His back is to me now, slowly he turns.


    ¡°You are persistent.¡± He says with a grin moving to me now.


    Sekat, I roll backwards, he only uses one arm now, the other behind his back. It irritates me.


    ¡°You mock me?¡± I ask as I grab a shield from the wall and throw it at him.


    He does not reply, he steps out of the shields way. His pace quickening. I will make him use his other arm, I will wipe that smirk from his face. There is a quiet rage that builds within me. I throw knives from the wall at him, he deflects them with his blade. He is pushing me towards one of the large pillars in the room. I must find a way to use it to my advantage.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already done that, try something new.¡± He says to me, his grin half faded now.


    I throw another shield, a knife directly after, angled to where he will be, not where he is. I throw my spear high into the air as he turns to dodge the shield and the knife that comes behind it. He follows me around the pillar now almost upon me. I slide on my knees taking advantage of the slick floor, I grab the thin corded rope from my waist, there is now a dulled blade attached to it. I throw it hard around the backside of the pillar in his blind spot.


    The spear falls towards him, he stows his sheath and catches it. He opens his mouth to speak when the knife at the end of the cord spins around the pillar. He catches it a fingers width from his face. His eyes blink quickly looking to the cord tied around the blade, then to the spear, then to me. My mouth a full grin seeing that he used both hands.


    ¡°Among you a prodigy begins to grow roots. Whether it will fully sprout remains to be seen.¡± He says dropping the spear and blade to the floor. He points downwards to my chest.


    Looking down, I see a series of three marks across my chest and side, my grin fades quickly, how - when did he strike me. I begin moving to the edge since I am marked, my mind filled with questions. My body sore. As I approach, Nekam claps me on the shoulder, there is pride on his face, but not mine. It will not be until I can mark this man. Silence falls over the room again as the Keeper moves towards the center.


    ¡°Well done all of you. Some among you have great potential.¡± Dargo says standing back up on the center stage ¡°You¡¯ll notice that each of you have different colored markings.¡±


    Nekam and I both have black markings on us. Neeba and Nevari both blue.


    ¡°Those with red markings please step forward.¡± He says motioning in front of him.


    A score of some thirty people move towards him now, their heads low, among them I see the men that attacked without weapons.


    ¡°You betray yourselves by letting anger control you, it is a tool, not a guide.¡± He says talking to those marked in red, he waves a hand dismissing them.


    He begins speaking to each color group and explaining their deficiencies. Each color appears to be tiers, with the higher ones receiving more explanation. When he gets to blue Neeba and Nevari depart from us. Nekam comes to me now grasping my shoulder.


    ¡°You did well little demon.¡± He says to me.


    ¡°Not well enough, my chief.¡± I say pointing to the markings on my chest ¡°He marked me three times, I did not even see it.¡±


    ¡°Have you not seen your back?¡± He asks me, a chuckle coming from him. It is the first time I have heard him laugh since before the attack on our homes.


    My eyes widen as I remove my shirt and look upon a tapestry of lines, hundreds of small black lines all over my back in my blind spots. I look at my pants and see where my arteries lie, more lines tracing their path. The word the crowd whispers rings in my mind, Ularak - Bringer of Death. Looking upon the markings I find myself agreeing. I have been marked more than anyone else that I can see, a deep shame begins to rise in me. Am I really that easy to kill? Why did he not strike me harder so I would know it, did he mean to shame me? Just who is this man that he can take on hundreds of people by himself and shatter the pride I have built over a lifetime. How is he so fast, it is unnatural¡­

 Chapter 13: Vitar

    There is anticipation in the air as Keeper Dargo calls my group forward, those who have been marked with black. Nekam walks beside me, his eyes level, he does not hang his head. My eyes wish to wander downwards, the shame heavy upon them. People look upon the hundreds of markings upon my back and whisper. I cannot hear what they say but their glances cause my jaw to flex.


    Before us stands Dargo, a paragon of a man. The wariness I felt before, now justified. He looks upon each of us, his gaze unnerving but I do not look away, the remnants of my pride hold my eyes upwards. I will not give him this, I will not look away.


    ¡°Those of you before me bear the black mark. You rank among the best of those here. There is potential in each of you.¡± He says now jumping down and walking amongst us.


    As he walks through, he gives personalized instructions to each person, I cannot help but be amazed that he recalls each detail about their shortcomings so well. He tells them what to improve and dismisses them each one by one.


    ¡°Your eyes betray your movements, with your style a longer blade such as a sword would serve you better.¡± He says to a man near us.


    ¡°Yes, my Keeper.¡± The man says bowing to him.


    Dargo moves to a woman now, she is fierce in her gaze.


    ¡°Your footwork, when you roll you need to already be striking when you land.¡± He says to her.


    ¡°Yes, my Keeper.¡± She says, giving him a small bow.


    He is upon us now finally, my anticipation growing, I would hear what my deficiencies are. He looks over Nekam grasping his arm and holding it outward.


    ¡°You fought well, but your blade sings where it wishes to go.¡± He says to him, he shows him a rolling motion with his arm ¡°Make yourself more fluid and your blades song will only be heard by the dead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Keeper.¡± Nekam says bowing to him and practices the motion while it is fresh in his mind.


    He walks towards me, my heart beating quicker, but to my surprise he moves past me now, his eyes not crossing mine. Blinking quickly, in a daze of sorts as he instructs another person beside me. Why has he skipped me? Am I not worthy of his instruction? My jaw clenches as the shame and anger rise together, turning my stomach. Taking a deep breath, I swallow it down, repressing it. Instead, I pay closer attention to each person¡¯s instruction hoping to glean what I can from him.


    After he is done, he stands on the stage and beckons everyone to gather around.


    ¡°You are permitted to rest now.¡± He says snapping his fingers.


    Panels from the black walls of the large domed room retract revealing doorways. The circular pedestal he stands upon begins to rise upwards towards the ceiling, the center of the dome opening, he disappears into it, leaving us all alone.


    ¡°Come.¡± Nekam bids to his children and me.


    We follow him into one of the doorways and see before us a long expansive room, the ceilings much shallower than the main domed room. Along the walls there are bunks on both sides. At the end of the room is another room with a metal circular disk in its center. I see a man walking to investigate it, when he steps upon it the rings rise and water sprays upon him. It reminds me of when they hosed us off before, but the spray is less abrasive, and bubbles come from the spouts upon the floor.


    My people approach it warily at first, then begin throwing the bubbles in the air curiously and drinking from the water that sprays. I cannot help but smile at this, a break from the misery, they are like children. After a time, the commotion dies down and people begin taking bunks. I hear people whispering of the Keeper, in awe of him still.


    Nekam waves for me to follow and I do. We head to the end of the rows of bunks and we sit upon them. My backside sinks into the small mattress. It is perhaps the most comfortable thing my body has sat upon, so much so that I am in shock pushing upon it with my hands.


    ¡°Such comfort is strange.¡± Nevari says as she adjusts herself on the bed.


    ¡°Focus my child.¡± Nekam says leaning in closer, now turning to Neeba and then me ¡°Tell me of where they took you, what did you see, how many soldiers, spare no detail.¡±


    After a few minutes of explaining he finally speaks.


    ¡°Sekat. It will be difficult to escape this place.¡± He says with a sigh.


    ¡°My chief, in the pods that ride the glass tubes, did you see the city?¡± I ask him.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°We did.¡± He recalls ¡°What of it?¡±


    ¡°We will need a way to leave after we escape.¡± I say after looking around for Bipki drones near us.


    ¡°Indeed. Rest now, we will need our strength. We can speak more of this later.¡± He says as he lays down on his bunk, deep in thought.


    Neeba crawls up to the bunk above him. I turn to Nevari who sits on the same bed as me. There is a tiredness in her eyes that call for sleep. Bidding her goodnight, I climb to the bunk above hers, laying my head to rest, the mattress a cruel songstress that bids me to the realm of dreams. What waits for me there I do not know. There is fear in my heart.


    ***


    Awoken suddenly from the terror of my dreams by a buzzing on my wrist, I sit up quickly, my eyes wide, drenched in sweat - heart pounding. The lights in the room begin to turn on slowly. I realize it is my holopad that vibrates, it begins chiming the Republic anthem.


    ¡°Attention Hunter - System Announcement - Your next task has been scheduled a week from today.¡± It says, then a chime and silence follows, a counter appearing atop the holopads menu.


    Sekat. My mind races as the possibilities begin to unravel before me. There is a roar of worried voices all around me. Pictures of the last task flood my mind, I push it down. Turning I see everyone else also received the same message. What will the next challenge be? How many will die? How many tasks are there? So many questions and no answers.


    My wrist buzzes, there is a notification icon on the menu.


    Hunters, gather in the main assembly area. Training begins. - Keeper Dargo.


    Jumping to the floor from my bunk I see Nevari and the others have seen the message as well. There is a silence in the room now, hollow eyes that come from disturbed dreams. We file through the doors into the large domed room, the pedestal lowered, Dargo sits upon it meditating. Once everyone arrives, he slowly opens his eyes.


    ¡°First we exercise.¡± He says jumping down bidding us to follow.


    He walks towards one of the walls, as he approaches the wall opens and a large well-lit corridor appears. His pace begins to quicken. An easy jog at first and then a more serious pace. We keep running, walls become doorways in a straight path, the destination not known to us.


    Minutes tick by and the pace continues still until finally the last wall opens to a grand stadium, ten times the size of the room we assemble in. The ground is made of sand. The height of the room is a hundred meters. Dargo does not stop, his pace begins to quicken again, making it hard for people to stay behind him. He makes us do laps around the stadium, moving up into the metal stands, then back across the field of sand. Anything that is useful I record in my mind, an Ulima must always be aware of their surroundings.


    We have been running for more than an hour now, many people have fallen far behind and are beginning to get lapped, when they do Dargo taps them on the back with his sheathe, a red mark for the first of us to fall behind. His pace quickens again, my lungs are beginning to burn. I see Nevari and Nekam starting to fall behind now. I fall back to run with them.


    ¡°Keep the pace.¡± I say between breaths.


    ¡°I - can¡¯t.¡± Nevari says.


    Nekam shakes his head in agreement with her. I can see the shame on his face, so my eyes do not linger on him long. Gritting my teeth I catch up to Neeba who is beginning to feel it as well. He does not speak, he focuses on the task driving his pace faster to catch the Keeper. There is a fire in his eyes, a fire that lights within me as well. We push deep and manage to catch up to him again. There are only twenty of us keeping pace.


    Two hours have passed now, the little fat I have on my body burns to fuel my muscles, my mind is focused. Nevari and Nekam have finally been lapped, they received purple marks. There is only ten of us now, steam flows from our bodies. The pace quickens again, Neeba starts to fall behind, I pull him to keep going, but he shakes his head as the pace becomes too much.


    There are five of us now, I will not give up. I am Ulima, I have always had to push harder than everyone else just to survive. He takes us to the stairs of the stadium again and begins jumping the steps three at a time, his stride harder to follow. A man in front of me stumbles and I jump over him not looking behind me. He will not shame me again.


    Two of us remain after three hours. The pace quickens again, my body is beginning to fail, my lungs burn, spit flies from my mouth. My heart is pounding out of my chest. The man next to me slows now shaking his head, leaving me alone with the Keeper.


    As we continue moving I hear Nekam yell to me ¡°Vitar!¡±. A moment later Neeba and Nevari yell the same. It drives my legs to push harder, ignoring my body¡¯s cries to stop. As I approach another group they say the same in whispers. In the old tongue Vitar means simply - Strength of will. They give me theirs by saying it, I am almost upon him now.


    Dargo turns around, now running backwards. There is a grin on his face as he quickens the pace again. He mocks me, yet again he mocks me. I push as hard as I can, trying to pass him now. He laughs at my efforts which drive rage spewing forth from me, I choke it down, I must not show him my anger, I will not give him the satisfaction. He turns, running forward again, exploding the pace to a speed I could never hope to follow. My legs buckle and I fall to the sands in a heap. The last of my pride falling to pieces around me as I fail those who gave me strength. My legs are numb, my heart pounds in my face, steam rises from my body above me. There is a deep anger at my failure bubbling inside of me, thrashing at the sides trying to escape.


    Dargo returns from lapping me and marks me. I see that the mark is not black like the others who kept the pace with me, but red like the failures who fell out first. My teeth grit and I stumble to my feet, it takes everything in me to not shout at his grinning face. My hands tremble from the frustration but I hold myself in check. I limp towards the circle of people forming around him, as one of my legs throbs in pain now, the numbness fading.


    ¡°Well done everyone. You will see again I have ranked you.¡±


    My jaw clenches firmly as I look down at the red mark upon me.


    ¡°Those of you with red marks will stay and do ten more laps. Everyone else back to the assembly area, shower, change and eat - then we will begin the next lesson.¡± He turns now not fully looking at me, a grin sliding across his face as he says ¡°You will do twenty.¡±


    My jaw clenches back the bile that wishes to flow, my life as an Ulima holding fast my tongue so it is not cut off from my body.

 Chapter 14: Yalla

    Everyone has finished their laps now, except me. I cannot run any further, my body barely limping up the steps now. The only thing keeping me going, the anger that wells like a boiling ocean trapped in a small bottle, the steam driving me forward. I will not give him the satisfaction of watching me fail. That is all I have left of my pride. I cannot give up. If he means to break me, he will fail, not I.


    When I finish my last lap I do not know how long it has been. My mind is fuzzy, my steps uneven. I use the walls to support me as I stagger back towards the assembly room. The halls stretch for what feels like an eternity, above me I hear the hum of a Bipki drone watching me, following me, watching my suffering.


    I approach the assembly room now, my eyes taking it in. I see everyone sitting, eyes closed - meditating, facing the center. Dargo sits upon the pedestal, he does not look to acknowledge me. Moving towards the room I strip and get in the showering device, the cool water a salve to my body. The machine blows air drying me off and I hobble to my bunk, on it I see a fresh set of clothes, a food ration and water. It is folded in a way that I recognize, it must have been Nevari who prepared them. Changing and eating quickly I move into the room with the hundreds of others and find a spot near the back and try to find my focus.


    ***


    Images of pain fill the sea of my soul as I meditate, the blood and slaughter of my people. The horrors I have committed to survive. I search for a light but see none, there is only anger and pain where I look. I must find it within, I search but the fire that once blazed is cold ash, I try to remember the light of the being, now searching deeper still, the serenity it gave me, sparks in the darkness, embers begin to flicker. I call upon the words that it spoke to me.


    Ulima dom Sekar - Alakin dom Jukora


    It is slow at first but I begin to feel it, the burn of its warmth melting the ice around my soul. It gives rise to motion within me, I feel it flowing inside my body, mixing with the rage, forming something new, something I have never felt before. It is anger but it is calm. It is purpose but it is peace. More words from the being fill my mind.


    Adar Ul Pakar


    I am about to understand the feeling as it grows within me, I am sure of it, when I hear commotion in the real world bringing my attention back, the light fades as I open my eyes. My body feels somehow lighter, the fatigue less demanding.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, now we train. Pair up with those of your marking and wait for instruction.¡± Keeper Dargo says loudly.


    Nekam finds me and we pair up. The words still fresh on my mind. There is a calm in me now, the anger beginning to sleep once more.


    ¡°Begin.¡± Dargo says loudly to the room.


    Nekam and me give our customary bow and take our positions. It will be a hard fight, he is the one who taught me the blade, he knows the secrets of my art as he was their painter. He moves towards me quickly now. I feel he wants to turn but he does not, a trick, one I do not fall for, as I am wary of him. My mind is still not fully in the fight, it lingers on Adar Ul Pakar.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Little demon, do not shame me by day dreaming - Come, show this old man what you have learned.¡±


    ¡°My chief, you are not old yet.¡± I say refocusing myself.


    ¡°The grey in my beard disagrees.¡± He chuckles, lunging forward.


    There is a quick succession of moves from him, his style has changed slightly to incorporate Dargo¡¯s advice. It is becoming more fluid with each movement. When he is going right, he changes left then back again as I move to parry him. Sekat, he has improved so much in one day. A feeling of jealousy that he received instruction washes over me, but is quickly slashed away by my focus.


    Rolling towards him I strike as I roll swiping at his ankles, he jumps landing on his hands then back up again. I run towards him keeping the momentum, but my leg cramps and I stumble. Sekat. The focus leaves me as the frustration rises, my legs need more rest.


    ¡°It would appear the seed does not wish to sprout.¡± Dargo says as he walks by me.


    Holding back my tongue I rise from the ground and go again, a flurry of strikes at Nekam, he deflects all but one which grazes his shoulder. He drops the hand simulating injury as we have always done, and we continue. I do not need to pretend my leg is injured where he strikes me next, it is already becoming a burden to my frustration. Dargo makes his rounds to us again and holds a hand up stopping the fight.


    ¡°Your blades song has grown softer, but your feet still dance to its tune.¡± He says showing Nekam a full strike from start to finish, he is like a snake, his whole body coils, then unleashes with the strike.


    ¡°Thank you, my Keeper.¡± Nekam says testing the move out then nodding to me.


    He is upon me a moment after I return the nod, he moves low then strikes high, knocking the wind out of me as I topple over. Dargo approaches me now slumped on the ground.


    ¡°Ready to give up?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°No.¡± I say, the fire igniting in me as my eyes hollow and my rage comes rushing back.


    ¡°Change partners.¡± He says loudly to the room.


    A man who wields a spear comes before me now, I recognize him as one of the last standing the day before. We bow and it begins immediately. My legs pain far from my mind, the rage masking it. I close the gap vying to take away his reach advantage. He stabs in rapid succession but I am the rage that flows, I roll to the side of him and jump into him sideways as I land, knocking him off balance. I slide my dulled blade along the fingers that hold the spear, he does not let go, he does not want to honor it. My rage rises as the calm that once mixed begins to leave.


    I do not hold back my strikes as they come, I stab where his arteries are, he recoils in pain but does not honor them. I rush him again turning the hilt of my blade to strike him more firmly. Still, he does not honor it. His eyes mirror my own, rage and frustration. He is larger, but I am faster. He throws his spear at me, I try to grab it from the air but miss. He rushes me now trying to tackle me, his hand grabs my shirt so he can use his size to bully me, I punch his elbow joint bringing our heads colliding together, I am dazed - him more so.


    Pressing him now, I strike in his nerve bundles with my fists, I strike to inflict pain, he backs away, but I do not let up. Even when he is on the ground, and I am pummeling him. The rage spilling into my fists as the blood spatters on my hands. I feel someone pulling me, but I keep swinging, yelling aloud in frustration, my Kuwathi eyes glowing. A stronger yank puts me in a headlock, I scratch at the arms, elbowing backwards, my mind back in the desert when it was kill or be killed, there is death and screams everywhere.


    ¡°Be calm little demon, be calm.¡± Nekam¡¯s voice says to me, guiding me back.


    My hands stop clawing and they clutch his arms, I fight back the tears that wish to fall, Kuwathi do not cry, it is a sign of weakness.


    ¡°That¡¯s it - breathe - Yalla.¡± He tells me, his words quelling the rage, bidding it to slumber once more. In the old tongue Yalla means - the calm that fills you.


    ¡°Sorry, my chief.¡± I say.


    ¡°You are calm?¡± he asks me, I nod and he releases me.


    Looking to the man upon the floor I see he is unconscious, his face badly beaten, I look to my fists and see they are raw, I fall to my knees filled with shame and regret. Losing control of oneself is among the greatest acts of shame my people can commit.


    Dargo whistles loudly and points to the man. A medibot flies towards him and scans the man, administering medigel, a layer of film over the wounds forms. Now approaching me Dargo pulls one of his sheathed blades from his hip and runs it slowly across my chest, a red marking appearing. He does not grin, he simply leaves me in my shame, upon my knees.


    ¡°Again.¡± He says loudly to the room.


    People who had grown quiet to look upon what I have done follow his instruction and begin once more. I make my way over to the red marked group, but there are no open pairings, so I watch as my hands begin to tremble. I must learn to control myself, or the rage will consume me. Moving to the wall I sit and try to meditate. There is no peace in me at first, but after a time I begin to find it once more. The rage has grown silent, slumbering deep within, its appetite quelled, for now...

 Chapter 15: Ukar Nemi Tul

    Almost a week has passed since I lost control of myself, the second task will be upon us in the morning. The others are wary of me now, I do not blame them. The man I beat has since recovered, thanks to the medigel. It is still strange to me that they give it out freely. He has not spoken to me, nor I him, as Kuwathi rarely apologize. I see him talking of me in hushed whispers. I know the look on his face too well, a look that means a blade will follow. When he will come, I do not know, but I will be ready for him.


    I have been pushing myself to the breaking point every day to atone for my failings, learning to channel the rage more effectively now as well. Trying to find the calm within the storm. In my dreams I find myself getting closer and closer to understanding the box, I catch myself wanting to hold it once more, like a moth to the flame. At times I am sure it is in my hand, but when I look there is nothing.


    There is little to do except train, Dargo still will not answer any of our questions, I find myself wondering if the other Keepers are this withholding. The nerves are fraying for most, but with meditation comes peace. Searching within before searching without. Our nightly meditation draws to a close as I hear Dargo begin to speak.


    ¡°Hunters, you are permitted to sleep. Rest well, tomorrow it begins.¡± He says to us, but he does not leave as he normally does, he lingers, finding my gaze now, he motions me to come.


    He has not spoken to me or shown any interest since he marked me in red. He does not speak for a time as he waits for everyone to leave. When we are finally alone, he steps down from the center pedestal.


    ¡°Have you figured it out?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°Figured out what Keeper?¡± I say, not fully confident in what he asks.


    ¡°Why I push you more than the rest.¡±


    ¡°I have not. Keeper.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Because within you, I see potential ready to burst forth.¡± He says now walking in a circle around me, his arms crossed ¡°It is trapped, held down by the distilled pain you carry for things you cannot control.¡±


    I say nothing as I weigh his words.


    ¡°You are not a god, you are a man. A man need only feel the pain of what he can control, or else the madness will consume him.¡±


    My jaw clenches, I know that he is not wrong, but I do not wish to forget the suffering of my people, it feels more of a sin to release it. It is my burden to bear, it is not for him to say if it is worth holding, and it is his people who forced this sin upon us.


    ¡°You must crawl through the darkness to find the light if you wish to bloom.¡± He says to me, now jumping back up on the pedestal as it slowly begins to raise.


    His words begin resonating in me, giving way to action in my mind, a struggle ensuing on whether to listen or reject.


    ¡°Do not die tomorrow, I will feel very foolish if you do.¡± He says with a grin before he disappears into the domed ceiling.


    Walking towards my bunk there are many questions on my mind. Nekam and the others wait up for me, questions on their faces.


    ¡°What did he want?¡± Nevari asks me first.


    ¡°Did he say what the task for tomorrow is?¡± Nekam asks, there is tension in his voice, he is worried more than he wants us to know.


    ¡°He only spoke to give advice.¡± I say, climbing to my bunk ready to sleep.


    ¡°Will you heed it?¡± Neeba asks me pensively, there is an air of concern around him, though he tries to hide it. He has been like this since I lost control and beat the man nearly to death.


    ¡°I will try.¡± I say rolling to my side, trying to find sleep, now is not the time for talk. Soon there will be work needing to be done, fate spins its wheel forward.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ***


    I stir from my dreams, a welcome relief to be free of them. The lights come on in the bay. Over the intercom I hear a system announcement.


    ¡°Attention - Attention - Attention - System Announcement - Honorable Senator Adonious will now speak.¡± The system chimes in its robotic monotone voice. The anthem of the Republic begins playing and a holo appears on all of our wrists of the man, his greasy hair slicked back without a strand out of place.


    ¡°Hunters, your next task is upon you. Survive and you may yet achieve glory and redeem yourselves.¡± He says now leaning in on the projection, he appears to be sitting at a desk of some kind ¡°Long live the Republic, happy hunting.¡±


    Another announcement chimes and Warden Akaria appears before us. I notice there seem to be bags under her eyes as though she has not slept well. It is subtle, but it is there.


    ¡°Hunters, it is a momentous day for you. From this moment forward your holopads will be opened for sponsor communications.¡± She pauses as though wanting to say something more.


    There is a wariness in her eyes that does not match the smile that she gives. A hidden sadness lurking even further I feel. Perhaps I am imagining it.


    ¡°I cannot emphasize enough to you how important sponsors are, the greater you perform the better your chances of obtaining one.¡±


    Perform. The word lingers in my mind like a rotten seed taking root, I am not a peddler of tricks for others amusement, I will not perform. I will do what I must to survive.


    ¡°Good luck hunters, may the gods watch over you.¡±


    The gods she says, I do not need the gods she speaks of. Those false gods allow my people to be slaughtered. Gods that let their people be enslaved for a thousand years, those are not gods, not to me. I will only bow to one who sees the suffering and brings their rage, else they need not ask me to pray, for I will not bend for anything less.


    The transmission ends and a map pops up from my holopad bringing me back to reality, my heart settles now, the calm filling it.


    ¡°It begins.¡± Nekam groans.


    He grabs Nevari and Neeba grasping them tightly in a hug. His jaw flexing, there is water forming around his eyes, but he fights back the tide.


    ¡°Ukar Nemi Tul, have strength and survive.¡± He says.


    I turn to give them privacy, the words he spoke uncommonly given by my people, as showing weakness is seen as shameful. In the old tongue Ukar Nemi Tul means simply - Return to my embrace. Hearing it brings me to a memory of my mother, I push it away, best not to become distracted.


    ***


    I am in the pods that sail the glass tubes now, having been separated, whipping quickly through wild twists and turns, my mind still not able to keep track of them all. It is a labyrinth to me. I come to a chamber and the pod opens up. Inside I realize it is an armory, weapons line the walls, some I am adeptly familiar with, others I hope to soon be. There are two soldiers that stand guard over it, a doorway between where they stand.


    ¡°Change.¡± The first says, his weapon is lowered but ready in his metal gauntlet, his robotic suit hums as he points to a pile of clothes on the table.


    They are like our old ones, tattered and stained, but when I look closely and feel the fabric, I realize these are newly made. Strange, why would they make such efforts to recreate our way and waste fresh thread. I do as they ask and change, questions still rattling in my mind. There is a mask on the table, a crude iron mask with spots of rust. Looking to the soldier he nods. I place the mask on my face, my vision less obstructed than I first thought it might be.


    ¡°Select your weapons.¡± The second says motioning his arm to the walls.


    Moving to the walls, I look carefully for anything I can use, I study their armor in the side of my vision, careful so they do not see me gazing directly. It is different from the ones the city guards wore. It does not have gaps in the armor that a blade can find. Looking at the wall I see the blades are also crude like the mask, but the edges are extremely sharp, a drop of blood from my finger the proof. These will be useful, I do not know what I will need, so I grab an assortment of them, carrying what I can. The guards give each other a look, seeing how much I carry but they do not stop me.


    ¡°Proceed.¡± The first says pointing to the door between them.


    As I pass them, I inspect one of their armor¡¯s backside, there is no access plate I can see. Seeing no flaws in their mechanized suits I walk through the doorway. My bag thuds to the floor as I move into yet another pod. Sekat, so many movements, it is impossible to remember it all. I must try harder, this place will not be my tomb. I do not trust the senator¡¯s words nor the tasks he will give.


    I hear a rumbling above as my pod approaches the end of the tube. The rumbling becomes clearer to me when the pod opens fully. It sounds like the cheering of a large crowd, but why? How does this relate to the task.


    Thud - Thud - Thud from above. Dust trickles onto my cloak and I rub it coarsely between my fingers, sandstone. Why would any of the master¡¯s city have sandstone. Although I know little of their architecture it seems strange, nonetheless.


    They are chanting something, but I cannot understand the words, the stone of the small chamber around me muffles it. There is a single iron door before me. Rays of light around the edges of the frame where the door has rusted over time, daylight perhaps. Moving closer to peer in the cracks my eyes adjust to the light. The first thing I see is sand, it looks like the barren surface of my planet, but it can¡¯t be, we are on one of the master¡¯s cities high in the sky, are we not? Then my eyes move upwards, farther and farther until I behold the entirety of it, my eyes growing wide as they take it in. Sekat¡­

 Chapter 16: Bipki

    The metal door creaks, opening into a walkway, there are other doors opening, revealing more of my people, their eyes glow dully in anticipation. We all begin to walk through a large archway, towards the sands that I glimpsed through the cracks. As I step out into the full light of day, the sheer magnitude of what I see sweeps me. I have never seen so many marvels of civilization in one place before. It is breathtaking to behold; I am standing in a massive Colosseum, larger than the size of my tribe¡¯s city, the seats beginning more than ten meters above the sand are filled to the brim with people, all shouting and cheering, the echo of their voices shakes the very sand I walk upon. There are lights all over the stands, making a sea of false stars in the shadows of the Colosseum.


    Vendors peddle their wares moving between people. The smell of spiced meat I will never taste making my belly grumble in protest. I see smoke billowing from sections of the crowd, it reminds me of Sage Artemius, he always used to imbibe on his pipe. Often blowing smoke rings for us as children, a fond memory, I push it away, I must focus on the details, absorbing as much as I can.


    The people look strange to me, they wear refined clothes of styles I do not understand the purpose of. There appears no practicality in it. Their bodies are covered in glittering jewelry, lights dance on them. Some have their faces painted like Warden Akaria, others in ways I do not understand. One thing is certain however, I have never seen so many vibrant colors.


    Looking further upwards surrounding the Colosseum in a circle, I see towering buildings rising ever skyward, they gleam in the sun with polished metal and sparkling glass, light emanates from them throughout. They seem to blend into the arches of the Colosseum near the upper rings. Streams of floating pods begin to fill the air around them. All of them filled with more people. Bipki drones hum as they hover past, always watching us.


    It is surreal to see this after a lifetime scavenging scraps for their floating cities. They are exquisite, like mountain sized gems sparkling in the air, their towering buildings of metal and glass. It is wonderous, I feel my chest pounding with excitement. From the sides of the Colosseum, banners begin to unfurl and hang, flowing in the wind, the Republic¡¯s insignia embroidered on them.


    As I look closer, I see the entire structure is decorated with carved sandstone, the metal looking more like accent pieces. Flowing archways separate the levels, stairs between sections rising through the crowds, I cannot even begin to count the number of people. It must be hundreds of thousands, perhaps even millions. I did not even know this planet had so many souls to call it home.


    It strikes me as I look upon the beauty of everything around me, how much it contrasts with the nature of the masters. How can those who have made something so wonderous be the ones that hold the whip? The anger stirs in me. They have so much yet they still seek more. A loud booming voice pulls me from the distractions of my thoughts and refocuses me.


    ¡°Welcome Hunters!¡± the voice says, enhanced by some kind of sound equipment around the structure ¡°Give it up for the first round of hunters everyone!¡±


    The crowd stands and screams from his words, my ears ringing from the noise that echoes in the center ring. What did he mean by round? What is going on, why are there so many people?


    ¡°Okay - Okay settle down everyone, and now a word from the Governor of this system. The one gracious enough to organize the festivities for all of us!¡± the voice says.


    A large open pod a hundred meters above takes to the center of the arena. The Republic Anthem begins to play and the crowds stand placing a fist over their hearts until it finishes. I spit upon the ground, I see many others of my people doing the same. Projections around the Colosseum begin broadcasting a closer view of the pod in the center. My holopad chimes and the same broadcast emits from it.


    ¡°I am Senator Adonius of the great and noble House Helenius. As many of you are no doubt aware, I am the Interim Governor of this wonderful solar system.¡± He begins.


    Now having to raise a hand for silence as the crowd cheers to him loudly.


    ¡°I am pleased to announce the official start of the 447th annual Grand Hunt. We have a large selection this year, the largest in over a hundred years I am told. Ten Kuwathi cities have volunteered their citizens seeking glory. More than 100,000 souls will compete.¡±


    The crowd goes wild at this revelation, my anger rises, we did not enter this for glory, it was this or death. There is no honor in this farce. If my blade could reach him, it would rip the tongue from his mouth. My eyes look around me, each person moving a good distance from others, blades at the ready. We do not know what the challenge is yet, so we are wary of each other.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°I hope you all enjoy the opening festivities. Long live the Republic.¡± He says, the entire crowd repeats it back to him.


    Now turning to the man next to him he smiles, saying ¡°Marcus, I think they are ready for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Governor!¡± Marcus says, he is the man who spoke before, his voice so loud from the speakers it hurts my ears ¡°Give it up for the best Interim Governor this system has ever seen!¡±


    The crowd is electric in its excitement.


    ¡°When it comes time to vote I know who I¡¯m voting for.¡± He makes a miming motion behind his hand pretending to whisper ¡°Senator Adonius for Governor.¡±


    The crowd roars in approval, the menagerie of words they utter slowly converging into something more cohesive. My jaw clenches as their unified words echo into my ears.


    Governor Adonius - Governor Adonius


    As their words rattle the sands, another sound begins to hum in my hand, the song of my blade calling out, seeking Adonius, wishing for him to become a notch upon it.


    ¡°Now - now, let¡¯s not make this about politics, you all came to see the glory of the Grand Hunt.¡± Adonius says, but behind the smile I begin to see the machinations of his twisted mind.


    ¡°Indeed Governor!¡± Marcus yells ¡°Who is ready?¡±


    The sand quakes with their excitement, I can feel it in my chest.


    ¡°Courtesy of the Flagship Thorn of House Helenius, the first wave for the hunt comes to us from the edges of Republic space, the system of Gana Minor.¡± Marcus says, bringing his hand up in the air, a large spaceship flying low in orbit ejects a series of objects from its belly.


    The crowd begins to go wild.


    ¡°Thoughtfully procured due to their ability to thrive in desert climates, these natives of Gana Minor system are ravenously predatory. Now sponsors, remember bidding has opened for any hunters that catch your eyes, and you¡¯ll see a plethora of exciting new additions this year in the patronage menu.¡±


    The objects begin to reverse thrusters a few hundred meters from the ground before slamming into the sand. One lands less than fifty meters from me. My pulse quickens as I look upon the large container, there is an eerie scratching coming from it. I see the other Hunters moving into groups now, there is no guarantee that is the safest option though, so I wait. Twirling the blades in my hands then tightening my grip. I feel a buzzing from the holopad on my wrist, but I ignore it, my focus on the task at hand. There is a red light flashing on the container nearest to me, each flash making me question my decision to not join another group.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! I give you the Gana Emperor Scorpion!¡± he says, drawing out the words.


    The container light turns green, a wall from it falls to the ground. The crowd erupts once more. A large, deep black mass spills out from the container skidding across the sand. Huge claws with pincers large enough to rip a man in half begin to snap and click loudly, there is a chittering from the mouth of the eight legged behemoth. For a moment I freeze, unable to take my eyes from the beast as its massive tail unfurls itself, a razor-sharp stinger on the end of it, poised to strike. There is a frantic buzzing on my wrist that brings me back. Sekat.


    Moving now towards a group of hunters I take with me a spear and shield, the only other weapons on me, the blades I¡¯ve tucked into my boots. I have abandoned the other assorted weapons and tools, it will only weigh me down, I must travel light. A cord of rope hangs around my shoulder, bouncing back and forth as I run across the sand.


    ¡°Fun fact, the venom from the Gana Emperor Scorpion is so toxic that it can even kill others of its kind, and did you know their stomach acid is so volatile it can even break down metal? Makes transporting them incredibly difficult.¡± Marcus says with glee.


    I am almost upon the other group only ten meters away, when I see the Scorpion that landed near me take notice at last. Sekat, it is much faster than I expected. It scuttles effortlessly across the sand gaining on me rapidly. I will not make it to the group, they are running from me now too. Sekat, I see a man across the field being stung, spewing blood and foam from his eyes, nose and mouth a few moments later. There must be thirty or more of them on the field. Our numbers a few hundred.


    ¡°Hunters be sure to check for messages from sponsors, you must accept a patronage gift to receive it.¡± Marcus says, his voice an attack on my focus.


    Mustering every ounce of courage that has ever dared drip into my soul, I stop and turn completely, I cannot outrun this beast, I must outfight it. My pace is metered and smooth as I begin to quicken it towards the creature, spear and shield in hand. Several Bipki drones change their paths now following above me. I pay them no mind, in the old tongue Bipki means simply - Demon eye.


    I launch the spear through the air, hard as I can manage. The spear smashes against the shell of the beast and barely leaves a scratch. Sekat, these weapons will not be enough on the hard shell. Its tail looms six meters overhead poised to strike. The chittering mouth salivating as it surely imagines my flesh within it, the acid that drips from its mouth making the sand sizzle and smoke where it lands. The massive claws snap when they are in range of me, I roll to avoid them, I feel the wind of the tail as it strikes the ground near me. My wrist is vibrating constantly now from my holopad notifications, I wish I could silence it. Focusing again, I run along the side of the creature now, trying to test its blind spot. It spins with a shuffling of its eight legs.


    The sand dusts the air as it moves, the tail strikes the ground where I just was. It is an excellent dance partner as I jump and roll, it strikes once more this time into the shield I placed on the ground.


    Bang - Crack as the shield breaks apart. These tools are not enough to fight, hearing the hum of a Bipki drone moving past me; an idea comes to me, an idea that crawls from the primordial muck of desperation, inspired by the will to survive. Gripping the cord of rope I have around my shoulder, I begin to plan my next move.

 Chapter 17: Jugar Salek

    Slam! The stinger crashes next to me, the creature begins increasing its speed now. It sweeps with its claws trying to clamp on me. The Bipki drones follow me still, the creature claws the air, but they are quick and evade it. A shriek from the beast as it slams its tail again trying to get these drones, a moments reprieve is all I need.


    Taking a deep breath, I slide under the beast, pulling my rope out now, the Bipki drones follow close behind, trying to catch me, but I am Ulima, forsaken in the old tongue of my people. There is not a Bipki in existence I cannot fool. Shuffling underneath, I move in the shadow of one of the legs, letting the dusting of the sand obscure me. The cord is not strong enough to tie the legs of the Emperor Scorpion, but I am willing to wager it is enough for what I need. Making a quick knot in the rope and sticking close to the legs I wait for my prey.


    The first Bipki hums past my ear and I strike throwing my rope around it, it whirs forward and back wildly, the knots tighten. It tries to take me with it, but I wrap a length just in time around one of the creatures eight legs. It feels the pull and turns to snap at the Bipki which moves backwards to avoid it, slacking the rope enough for me to pull it again. I cut the end of the rope and wait for the next Bipki doing the same, tying it to another leg. The Emperor Scorpion chitters louder, stomping at the ground trying to get me with its legs, snapping at the Bipki with its claws. The third Bipki comes, and I throw the rope catching it, but the end tangles around my foot before I can tie it off. Sekat.


    It pulls me from under the belly and into the air by my ankle, my abdominal muscles burn with fury as I reach for my foot, I grasp the rope and begin climbing it to the Bipki drone. Managing to reach it, I wrap an arm around its orb shaped body, it is no larger than my head. My blade stabs between its plates and begins to pry the shell loose.


    It dives downwards now, and I slam into the ground, it drags me through the sand as I struggle to hang on. Someone jumps on top of me, slowing the pull to a drag. I don¡¯t have time to thank them, I rip the back panel off and short the wiring with the tip of my blade against the inside wall, we slide to a halt. I turn to see who has helped me, but I feel a push, knocking me out of the way of a stinger.


    ¡°Watch out Kada.¡± The person who has saved me twice now says. In the old tongue Kada - Bonded Brother. There is only one person in this world who would call me this.


    ¡°Arrum?¡± I say jumping out of the way of the next tail strike.


    ¡°Who else would save you from yourself?¡± he says, throwing a blade into the creature¡¯s mouth. It snaps up the blade, a trail of blue blood falls down the corner of its mouth where the blade had cut the softer tissue. I take note of this.


    ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± I yell at him, distracting the beast so he can jump away.


    ¡°There is no one else crazy enough to do this.¡± He laughs pointing to the Bipki drones still attached to the legs of the beast.


    ¡°What is the plan?¡± I holler to him.


    ¡°The plan?¡±


    ¡°You rescued me this time, we use your plan!¡± I yell back over the noise of the crowds, a grin on my face.


    ¡°Well - to be honest, my plan was to help with your plan. Saving you not enough?¡± He yells over the chittering of the scorpion.


    I cannot help but laugh aloud at this, hope filling my heart once more.


    ¡°This is the plan!¡± I say diving for the downed Bipki and throwing it at the beast which greedily snatches it up, swallowing it whole.


    ¡°That is not a plan¡­¡± He begins but then stops as the Emperor Scorpion begins to squeal and thrash wildly, the mandibles of its mouth trying to drag up what it just swallowed.


    It is too late; the acid is burning through the housing of the Bipki¡¯s energy core.


    Boom - from inside the beast, blue blood sprays from its mouth, smoke coming from its chest as its own acid eats through the holes the blast made, sizzling tissue not adapted to its stomach acid.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen! The first Gana Emperor Scorpion has fallen, using a drone no less, my - we have some creative Hunters this year. Remember sponsors bidding is open on all hunters.¡± Marcus the announcer says.


    A tremor runs through my hands as they imagine strangling him. I push the thought down and I look around the field, we are indeed the first to slay one, the weapons provided are not adequate to deal with the threat. My hands clench as I realize we are meant to fail, but I do not lose heart, my friend is with me now. Together there is no fate we cannot defy.


    ¡°We help the others.¡± I say finally after a long pause, now moving towards the twitching corpse of the scorpion.


    ¡°We only have two more Bipki though.¡± He says.


    ¡°Then we change the dynamic.¡± I say now upon the carcass, the stinger dripping its venom freely, I coat my blades in it, a grin forming on my lips.


    ¡°Clever Ulima.¡± Arrum says to me, jumping up and doing the same. We carefully wrap the blades in the torn cloth of our cloaks.


    Before we go, Arrum helps me wrestle the other Bipki drones down from their tethers, quickly I remove their cores, an Ulima must always use what they can, whenever they can. Now we move with swiftness towards the next beast.


    There is a team of seven men and women taking turns distracting this Emperor Scorpion, each trying to strike at the joints to no avail. I see a score of my people lay lifeless in the sand, foam and blood spilling from behind their masks. My rage rises, the anger in me swelling, now is not the time, so I push it down and focus.


    ¡°Join the rotation!¡± one of them yells at us as they dive out of the way. The person next to them jumps at the joints, their blade sliding off without finding purchase.


    Ignoring the man, I rush forward sliding under the belly, I need to get to the front quickly. The beast spins wildly slamming the ground with its legs, I move swiftly to its mouth rolling outward, its beady eyes lock on me and I toss the cloth wrapped blade into its open mouth, it snaps shut on it, drop of blue blood rolling from the corner of its mouth, my plan has worked.


    Diving to the side quickly I try to run, the claw snags my cloak, sekat. It pulls back, throwing me through the air, dragging me towards its mouth. The acid drips down onto my iron mask as it lowers to eat me, its smaller claws attached to its jaw reach down to me.


    A battle cry fills the air, Arrum rushes the beast, blades in both hands slicing my cloak as he goes, freeing me from its claws. He dives under the belly pounding the blades hilt to draw its attention. Another man jumps towards the eyes of the scorpion, managing to cut the outer lens. I roll backwards to my feet and run.


    ¡°Keep your distance!¡± I yell at them, throwing off my mask, the acid burning through it.


    ¡°No - we have it, press it!¡± Another yells, moving forward getting knocked over by the claw.


    ¡°Trust me! It is already dead!¡± I scream to them, grabbing the man¡¯s leg and pulling him away as the stinger narrowly misses him.


    They look to me unsure of whether to believe, in their eyes I see the fear, the glow intense in their gaze.


    ¡°Trust him!¡± Arrum yells backing away from the beast.


    The behemoth stops suddenly, making a violent chittering, then it backs away slowly at first, then quicker as it thrashes wildly, foam beginning to form around its mouth. It takes a full minute for the blue blood to start running fully from its eyes. Arrum comes to me now taking off his mask as well, he grabs my shoulder, a grin from ear to ear.


    ¡°Another Emperor has fallen!¡± Marcus yells, the crowd roars ¡°Can you believe it! This just in, it¡¯s the same Hunters who killed the first! I smell a bidding war!¡±


    My wrist buzzes nonstop, I am tempted to dip it in the acid, but I don¡¯t want it to eat through my arm. Arrum looks at his wrist now curiously, then at me. I shrug to him, we do not have time to check these notifications, our people are dying.


    ¡°Sekat¡­¡± one of the men says stepping over the beast as it finishes its death throws.


    ¡°How did you kill it?¡± Another asks me, coming up closely.


    ¡°The venom, like the annoying man said, it can kill them.¡± I say jumping up to the back and moving to the dripping tail ¡°Dip the blade and wrap it. The mouth is soft, it will cut itself, before the acid can destroy the venom.¡±


    The others join me, looking over the wrapped blade as I try to hand it to them. They back away warily not wanting to touch it. My jaw flexes, do they not see the people dying around us? Now is not the time to be meek.


    ¡°Jugar Salek!¡± Arrum yells at them, pounding his chest, he grabs the cloth wrapped knife from me and runs towards the next scorpion. In the old tongue his words mean - Find your Courage.


    ¡°Sekat. Fine - I will do it.¡± Another man says, Arrum¡¯s words have reached him. He hands me his blades and I dip them, he rips from his cloak some cloth and takes the blades in it. Running to another Emperor Scorpion.


    ¡°Vitar!¡± a woman cries as she grabs one of the venom blades and departs, in the old tongue it means - Strength of Will.


    The others give me their blades freely now, I can see the glow of their Kuwathi eyes from behind the mask, it is not fear I see anymore, it is courage, the hints of pride¡¯s flame igniting in them. It fills me now too, after I finish all their blades I move with a fury in my step. They will not break us. We are the Kuwathi, there is pride in us still. Still enough left to clutch the blade and battle our fates.

 Chapter 18: Ulima dom Sekar

    ¡°Another Emperor has fallen! Ladies and Gentlemen this is unprecedented!¡± Marcus yells. The crowd responds in kind, a fervor sweeping them as my people defy the odds.


    ¡°We move.¡± I say to Arrum as we come upon another beast, there are twenty of my people prodding it, rope drags from its leg where they attempted to tie it. They have managed to cut some of the eyes, giving us a good side to move from.


    ¡°I am your shadow Kada.¡± He says following behind me as we run on the blinded side.


    With a burst of speed, we jump to the back of the beast running towards its mouth. Leaping from its shell to the claw I throw the blade wrapped in cloth at the chittering hole, it lunges forward to catch it but misses, the beast¡¯s blinded eyes impairing its depth perception. Sekat.


    Arrum steps from my shadow sliding down the claw to the beast¡¯s mouth, I want to yell no, but I must trust his instincts. He rolls down to the ground and shoves it into the mouth barely pulling his hand out in time before it clamps. The larger claw swings, nearly striking him before he can lay flat. The stinger comes next, the dusting of the sand obstructs my view I cannot see him anymore. I am about to move back in to find him, when he rushes from the dust cloud.


    ¡°Sekat - that was close!¡± He yells.


    ¡°Keep your distance!¡± I yell to the group, not wanting any of them to needlessly die.


    ¡°Stay back, they have killed it!¡± a woman yells. I recognize the voice; it is the woman who yelled Vitar. The group follows her words and moves backwards. A full minute later the beast begins its dying gasps.


    Looking around I see there are only three Emperor Scorpions left on the field. Our numbers have dwindled significantly but there is hope in the eyes of my people, it fills me too as I look upon them. Arrum claps me on the shoulder with a look of pride across his face.


    We send the next wave of hunters out with their venom-soaked blades.


    ¡°Only one Gana Emperor Scorpion remains, can you believe it!¡± Marcus yells. The crowd roars with excitement.


    When the last falls it is pandemonium in the stands. The ground vibrates from their cheers, and they begin to throw things at us, but there is a shimmering energy field of some kind catching it. As I approach closer to the wall, I see they were throwing flowers to us. A large projection appears center field. It shows Marcus, standing with the Governor, behind him I see Warden Akaria.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, history is made this day!¡± Marcus says quieting the crowds with his hands ¡°Never before in the history of the Grand Hunt has the first wave of hunters ever bested their challenge! It is unbelievable! Governor what are your thoughts?¡±


    Marcus turns to the Governor, there is a vein bulging in his forehead, a forced smile on his face as he waves to the crowd.


    ¡°Indeed, it is unbelievable. As I told you before, this year¡¯s selection is outstanding. Thankfully there are plenty more for the next waves of hunters, the festivities continue onward.¡± He says through clenched jaw.


    ¡°Give it up for these hunters!¡± Marcus yells, the crowd applauds loudly ¡°A brief intermission while the field is cleared for the next wave.¡±


    A large pod descends to the center of the field, there are people with instruments who begin to play loudly. The chords they strike ring in my heart, I find myself listening to it unable to think, until I see cleaning bots take to the field removing the dead and zapping the living towards the large door we entered. My focus returns swiftly.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°That was a good plan.¡± Arrum says to me, punching my shoulder lightly.


    ¡°I could not have done it without you brother.¡±


    We make our way to the large gates, they close after us, dampening the sound of the music. There is pride in our hearts as people remove their masks throwing them to the ground and embracing one another. A great rejoicing among our people.


    ¡°These are the ones, my chief.¡± A woman says to a gruff looking man, she points at us, he stands a shoulder above most others. I recognize the woman; she is in my grouping with Keeper Dargo. She was the fierce one who was in the highest marked group. I realize now that she is the one who yelled ¡®Vitar¡¯ helping to inspire the others.


    ¡°You have my thanks, without the two of you - we would all surely be dead.¡± The man says, his voice is like gravel, he extends an arm now ¡°I am Yuri, what do they call you?¡±


    I recognize the name; Nekam has spoken of him before, he is well known as a strong warrior. I take the arm and reply ¡°Kale.¡± Arrum does the same, giving his name.


    ¡°Strong names, who is your chief?¡±


    ¡°Nekam.¡± I say, a smile rolls across his mouth.


    ¡°He is a strong warrior; I am sure he will be proud of you both.¡±


    The fierce woman comes now and grasps my arm a beaming smile on her face.


    ¡°They call me Korra.¡± She declares, pride in her words.


    Her grip is firm, her hands deeply calloused. Even if I had not seen her fight over the last week, I would have known she was formidable, just by the way she carries herself.


    ¡°What Keeper do you have?¡± she asks, as she extends her arm to Arrum.


    Arrum grasps it, and is about to reply when another group comes and draws our attention.


    ¡°They are the ones, my brother.¡± A man says.


    ¡°A smart idea, I wish someone would have thought of it sooner. Perhaps we could have saved more.¡± Another man says, his look turns glum, the faces of the dead pulling at him. I know the look well.


    The first man slaps his back firmly, bringing him to the land of the living.


    ¡°What I mean to say is, we will not forget this. If you call, we will come.¡± He says to me and Arrum.


    We are not used to this kind of attention, a flush in my face, unsure of how to respond. The group claps us on the shoulder and begins exchanging arms with us. There are smiles on their faces as they touch our shoulders, others whispering prayers to their gods hoping to get our luck. I feel a smile on my face as well.


    ¡°Everyone come - meet our lucky demons!¡± one of the men yells to the group.


    People begin lining up to greet us, some say nothing, just giving a nod. Others say they will remember it. A man still wearing a mask reaches forward, I extend my arm to meet his, but I feel a sudden sharpness in my belly. I look down towards it and see a blade wrapped in cloth sticking from it, the tinge of the venom on the blade mixing with my blood. The man removes his mask, it clangs to the floor, I look upwards from it in confusion. It is the man I had beaten nearly a week ago, come to take his revenge when I least expected it.


    I reach out and grip his shirt, it is not anger that fills my eyes, it is a deep and profound sadness. Not sadness for myself, but for my people. Can we not break the cycle and rise above our petty grievances?


    ¡°No!¡± I hear Arrum yell.


    The man pulls the knife from my belly, it clangs to the floor as I fall to my knees, releasing his shirt, my vision becoming cloudy. There is heat coming from the wound, at first a small warmth and then a raging inferno as the venom spreads, finding purchase in my flesh.


    ¡°Sekating rat!¡± Yuri yells smacking the man to the floor. I reach my hand out to stop him but cannot, he is too far, my strength is rapidly leaving.


    Must we follow this path? Is there no other way than vengeance? My mind drifts to the being of light standing over the field of dead - turning it into fields of wondrous beauty. Can we not be more¡­ can my people not rise? I feel the poison burning in my body with each pump of my heart. I know I will die soon. Can we not unite against our common enemy?


    ¡°No - No - No - do not leave me Kada.¡± Arrum says grabbing me, ripping my shirt to inspect the wound, from his eyes I see the hope leave. He puts a hand over the wound to stop the bleeding, but he knows as well as I, soon I will be dead. We have seen scores of our people lying dead from the venom.


    Some of the words from the being made of light replays in my head as my eyes grow blurry.


    Ulima dom Sekar - Forsaken by man


    ¡°It¡¯s okay - Kada.¡± I say, soft as a whisper ¡°Be strong.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t die, I don¡¯t accept.¡± Arrum says, tears welling in his eyes.


    I feel a tear falling down my cheek, I wipe it away with the last of my strength, my last moments will not be filled with weakness. I must show him strength, the strength he will need to survive. A burning sensation grips my lungs as I breathe, I am starting to wheeze now. The light fades quickly as Arrum desperately yells to me, his words becoming distant until I cannot hear them anymore. I am set adrift in the sea of dreams replaying the memories of my life while my body begins to die.

 Chapter 19: Alakin dom Jukora

    The darkness cradles me, slowly swallowing my being, memories flow past me, allowing me to glimpse them one last time before I return to the endless void of the thereafter. I am grateful for them; they are the salve to the pain. I see many fond memories before me, played upon the surface of a portal of light, mostly of childhood.


    I hear the words of the elder who raised me. They called him Sage Artemius, people of all tribes would come to him for blessings on their journeys. While he was alive the tribes had order, it was the only time my city did more than just survive, under his leadership we all thrived.


    The memory of him plays before me, as my body breaks, the venom consuming me.


    Looking into the portal of light, I am as I was, no more than twelve at the time. I sit upon a ledge with Artemius overlooking my city of patchwork metal. He is an elderly man, perhaps the oldest in all the tribes I have ever known.


    This was a few days before he did the Jukora Talen-Ben. In the old tongue it means roughly - To walk and meet your gods. It is what my people do when they are reaching the end of their life, when the walk to a new ship has become too much. It is the last kindness they give to those they love, so they do not drag them to the grave as well.


    ¡°Kale, do you know the difference between a good man and a great man?¡± he asks, dragging on his old pipe, the smoke billowing in the air, he blows concentric rings that pass through each other.


    ¡°The size of his tribe?¡± I hear my younger self asking him.


    He shakes his head, dragging on his pipe.


    ¡°How good he is with a blade?¡± I ask.


    He shakes his head once more, this time with a chuckle, blowing out a ring of smoke.


    ¡°A good man seeks to protect his own honor and the honor of his tribe, following the principles they pass down to him.¡± He says pensively.


    ¡°And a great man?¡±


    ¡°A great man seeks to protect the honor of all. A great man will live by ideals that he crafts from the tribulations he experiences. A great man is unbeholden to the way of others, he carves his own path - no matter the cost to himself. A great man has the power to change destiny, a good man simply lives by what fate dictates.¡±


    I see my younger self¡¯s furrowed brow at his answer, not quite understanding what he meant.


    ¡°Which type of man do you strive to be?¡± he asks me, with kindness in his eyes, unlike any Kuwathi.


    ¡°A great man.¡± I say looking up to him.


    ¡°Even if that means you will experience great hardship?¡± he asks me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He ruffles the hair on my younger self and smiles. The memory begins to fade pulling me back to the pain. It is fire in my veins, every part of me feels the impending death. I try to reach out to the Sage, but the memory is gone now. More memories flow on the portal of light, of my friend Arrum, reaching down through the storm, defying fate and rescuing me. I see myself yelling up to him, while I am tangled in the cords of my parachute.


    Adar Ulic Bekara - While there is life, there is will to keep it.


    The words strike a chord in me, a ripple running through the dream world. The memory fades and I see Neeba, we are back to back in the field of death, two enemies becoming brothers, I feel regret for not forgiving him completely in my heart of hearts. He sought brotherhood with me, but I was distant and cold, even as a child, I would not give him my respect. The memories fade, replaced by the image of Nevari, his sister handing me the handkerchief. There is love in her eyes, my heart was too closed to feel it, too afraid of her father to embrace it. There is bitter regret here.


    The memories shift now, regrets becoming its guide. I see the blue haired woman clutching the black box tightly in her grasp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get it - bring it to¡­¡± she says in the memory.


    Still, I do not know who she meant. I see myself tending her wounds in the cavern, leaving her supplies for survival. It is strange though, as I look upon her face there is no regret in my heart that I helped her. Why am I thinking of her as I die? I see myself moving the hair from her face, seeing the Master¡¯s implants in her temples and recoiling. She is strikingly beautiful, even through the soot and blood on her face she stirs my heart. Another ripple moves through the realm of dreams.


    The memory pulls away, I feel my hand reaching towards her, regret for leaving her - without knowing her name first. I am pulled towards a memory that distorts the gravity of the darkness around me, causing the light to fold as the black box comes into view. Ripples begin to steadily appear from the portal of light containing the memory, a vibration around me. It was when I first looked at the box fully, I see myself cut my finger on one of the edges. A single drop of blood rolling into the box, a faint light flickers, something I hadn¡¯t noticed.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The memory moves now to the last time I saw the box, but I see something strange, as the blood flows in, something else flows out from the box and into me. It flows into the source of the wound, speckles of light riding the path of the blood into my body. I try to look closer, but the center of the black box begins to burn brightly, rolling waves are coming from the portal of light containing the memory, the words inscribed in the center glowing fiercely.


    Hail Thy Gods


    The edges of the darkness around the memory warp further. I must be nearing death, this is my last memory¡­ could it not have been of a loved one? The pain from the venom is rolling through my body now, coming in waves, the memories no longer enough to abate the pain. It is agony as my body is set ablaze by the venom, it will be over soon. So many regrets, so many questions unanswered. The realm of my dreams distorts wildly now sucking me into the abyss. Then I see it, the last memories, the being swathed in light pulling me from the muck of despair.


    From the memory I see the hand extend and place itself on my face, pushing back the darkness. The being in the memory turns now, looking towards me, not in the memory but as I am now, my heart quickens. The dream world is vibrating violently now, cracks of light beginning to form all around me as the being moves towards me in the present, walking through the portal of the memory. The words it says ring through the essence of my existence.


    Ulima dom Sekar - Alakin dom Jukora


    Forsaken by man - Chosen by the Gods


    The dream world is raging in defiance against the intrusion, the being moves towards me still. Lightning streaks and thunder booms, the darkness tries to pull me harder, a storm of winds and energy all around me. The being is upon me now, it slowly raises its hand upwards and places it upon where I was stabbed. The area around the wound begins to glow with a blinding light and I feel a cooling calm flow through me, the venom and the darkness retreating from the light. The dream world shakes still, and I see the being looking towards the cracks as though it senses something coming. It turns to me once more, its words vibrating through me.


    Adar Ul Pakar - Juk ta Ikor


    There is something moving on the edge of my perception, moving towards us, bending the space around us like the being does. The being swathed in light turns towards what I sense and pushes me gently backwards. I am falling out of the dream, flashes of light and thunderous vibrations around me until there is suddenly nothing.


    ***


    There are loud voices around me, I hear people arguing, cursing in the old tongue.


    ¡°He will die by my blade!¡± Arrum yells.


    My eyes open slowly adjusting to the light, I am lying on the sandstone where I fell. My hand reaches to the wound, but it is gone. How is it gone, how am I alive, what is the being made of light? My mind has questions, but the voices pull me back to the task before me, I must stop this.


    ¡°You will not lay a hand on my brother!¡± A man yells.


    ¡°He is a Sekating rat, his death the only solution.¡± I hear Yuri saying.


    ¡°He killed the one that gave us victory, this must mean death.¡± Korra says.


    ¡°He was my Kada, only blood will end this.¡± Arrum says, I can hear his blade singing.


    My mind is coming into focus now as I begin to stand, stumbling over towards where I hear Arrum¡¯s voice, pushing through the crowd of people. I hear gasps and whispers as I move.


    ¡°Come then - meet your¡­¡± a voice begins but stops as a silence falls over the crowd.


    Arrum takes advantage of the situation and moves towards the man who stabbed me. I grab his arm as he draws his blade, he tries to free it, but stops when he hears me speak.


    ¡°No - Kada.¡± I say to him. Bioluminescence swirls as my Kuwathi eyes glow brightly.


    Turning slowly now, he looks at me, finally seeing me, his blade falling into my grasp. He does not speak for a moment, he is stunned.


    ¡°But - you were dead¡­¡± there is confusion in his eyes, he looks to where the wound was and then back to my eyes.


    I move to the man who stabbed me, Arrum¡¯s blade in my hand. His brother moves to block me, I put a hand softly on his shoulder, looking into his eyes, he is trembling. He steps back after a moment, his eyes having found an answer in mine. As I walk towards the man who tried to slay me, hands touch my shoulders, mouths utter prayers to their gods.


    The man who stabbed me is kneeling on the ground, his face battered once again, by the hands of those around me. His eyes are wide as they take me in, his mouth opens to speak but words do not find him. Lowering down to my knees in front of him, now eye level, I stab the blade into the sandstone and pull him into an embrace.


    ¡°I have done wrong to you; you have done wrong to me. Let it end here.¡± I say to him, loud enough for the others to hear.


    He pulls from the embrace, he does not understand, his eyes search me for meaning. I rise to my feet now, pulling him up with me. The room of people is still quiet, the only sound whispers. There is a serene calm washing over me, my mind becoming clear, a voice pushing to emerge from deep within me, a voice I allow to rise.


    ¡°When I look upon you. I do not see an enemy; I see someone who shares the blood of my people.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes begin to soften at my words. There is a stirring in the room, eyes looking at me, searching for answers - ears all listening to my words seeking clarity. The voice that fills me and gives rise to words seeks to give it to them.


    ¡°Our enemies are the ones who put us here, the ones who make us spill the blood of our people. We die for their amusement. We are above this. It is not enough to simply survive, we as a people must thrive.¡±


    There are tears beginning to well in the man¡¯s eyes now, a faint glow filling the iris of each eye. I pick up the blade from the sandstone, turning from him moving towards Arrum, placing the blade in Arrum¡¯s hand, looking at him when I speak next.


    ¡°We as a people must rise.¡±


    I want to continue, but my head begins to spin causing me to stumble. I reach my hand to my nose, blood is flowing. Arrum catches me before I collapse, letting me lean on his shoulder. The others begin to whisper louder. I can see that my words have not fallen on deaf ears, perhaps there is hope for my people still.


    Hearing a door open to my side, I look towards it, a squad of soldiers in their metal armors moves towards us now.


    ¡°Disperse and return to the pods.¡± One of them says.


    They point their weapons and push people into their respective doorways to the pods. My eyes feel heavy, sleep calling me. I can see Arrum does not want to leave me and is trying to stay, his eyes look to fight the soldier¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Be calm, Kada.¡± I tell him. His jaw clenches and he nods, letting me go and following the orders. I stumble to my pod, slumping down against the glass wall as the doors close, something feels wrong inside me, like I have been stretched thin.

 Chapter 20: Akah

    ¡°Get up.¡± A voice says stirring me awake.


    Opening my eyes, I am dazed still, everything begins to focus slowly. Before me is a soldier, I am still in the pod, my heavy eyes must have overcome me. Standing slowly, I stagger through the doorway, I am in the armory again. Something still doesn¡¯t feel right inside of me. Nausea slowly gripping me.


    ¡°Strip and change.¡± Another soldier bids, his weapon lowered but ready.


    Doing as they ask, I remove the clothes, my hands stopping over the hole where the blade pierced me, blood stains it, my blood. My fingers trace where the wound was, a small scar the only reminder of it. The gears in my mind begin to spin now as I recall what has happened.


    There is a medibot humming from a recess in the wall that just opened. It comes closer, now scanning me; my heart begins to quicken as questions fill me. Will it see there is something different, is there something different¡­ did the being do something to me? How did I survive? Will they experiment on me to find the answer, my body shudders at the thought of them cutting me open to look inside. The questions do not fade, even when it flashes green and returns to the wall. Whatever has happened, I must keep it a secret. There are too many unknowns.


    The pair of soldiers bid me to leave my weapons on the wall racks and I do. However I am clutching something in my hand, something that I took from the folds of my clothes, something that Arrum also took with him. They do not seem to have noticed that I took it, perhaps they don¡¯t care. There is a Bipki drone in the corner of the ceiling watching as I move, making me wary, I am careful to not show it what is in my grasp. It is something I may have use for, something I do not want to give up easily.


    ¡°Proceed.¡± The first says motioning to the door that leads to another pod.


    As I move, I notice that other weapons are missing, perhaps the other hunters use this room as well, before they go to the arena. I find myself wondering how many of these rooms there are. Are they all the same, or are they different. The Bipki hums over to me and begins scanning, drawing my focus. My hand grips the object tighter as my pulse quickens, I did not account for this. The light flashes red, right as it passes over my hand. The soldiers change stances raising their weapons. Sekat.


    My mind begins to race, then suddenly the light turns green and the Bipki goes back to the corner, the door opening in front of me to the pod. The soldiers look to one another, then back to me, lowering their weapons.


    ¡°Proceed.¡± The first says again.


    That was strange, why did it turn green, I was sure it had me. Not wanting to press my luck I move into the pod, more questions filling my mind as my heart pounds. The nausea begins returning to me, my mouth salivating from it.


    Looking down to my wrist I realize it has not buzzed in quite some time. There is finally time now to check why it so fervently wished to distract me. Swiping open the menu, I see that I have a mark on the notification panel. My eyes widen as I see how many there are, why are there so many. My finger swipes upwards at the holo and hundreds of notifications roll by. My eyes narrow as I look closer at what they are. There are 1,311 bids on the list, some have names and others are listed as numbers. They are bids to own me, I read back further.


    In the beginning of the messages, it is two people fighting back and forth, suddenly there is an influx of names and numbers, until it just as suddenly drops off. Only two people back and forth bidding once more. Who are these people, why do they bid on me? The thought of it makes me angry, like I am some tool to be traded and not a person. Then again, my entire life has been like that, why should this be any different I tell myself. Yet there is anger still, it does not rage against me, but I cannot fully quiet it either, it lingers in the dark recesses of my mind. The last message is a system notification.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Attention Hunter - A Sponsor has won the bid - Sponsor messaging tab unlocked.


    A chime rings and the sound of a key opening a lock follows, a new tab appears near the messages area on my holopad; this tab is highlighted in gold, the letters more curved and thick, it reads simply Sponsor. A notification icon appears above it a few moments later, curiosity drives my finger to open it. A single word is written.


    Akah


    At first it surprises me, seeing a word of my people written, then my jaw flexes. They are not of my people, they simply use our words. In the old tongue Akah means - Hello. Any true Kuwathi would find it strange, as it is not our way to greet in such a manner. I swipe the holopad closed, I will not humor them with a reply.


    The doors finally open after the long pod ride through the labyrinth of glass tubes, the mapping of them still eludes me, even with my full concentration I cannot track them. The nausea is coming in waves now as I move into the assembly hall of my grouping. Sitting upon the pedestal I see Keeper Dargo deep in meditation. There are twenty of us who have returned, there are hushed whispers when they see me.


    It appears the others are still waiting their turn for the Colosseum, where they wait, I do not know. My stomach twists as I imagine what they will face, if only there was a way to help them. My mind is filling with regrets that I did not leave a message of some kind in the pods where we entered the Colosseum. Why did I not think of it sooner, I could have helped the next wave, they in turn could have carried the torch. The nausea grips me now, its pull stronger as I feel the failing. There must be something I can do, I must do something.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± I curse, gripping my belly. The nausea is wrenching at my core.


    ¡°Kale, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I hear a woman say from behind me.


    Turning now, I see it is Korra, the fierce woman. She comes to my side putting a hand on my back.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± I say, my jaw flexing, whatever is building up inside of me wants to be expelled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look it.¡± She says placing a hand on my forehead ¡°You¡¯re burning up.¡±


    In the corner of my eye, I see Keeper Dargo rising now, my pulse quickens as I grip what I have hidden.


    ¡°Can I trust you?¡± I ask Korra, turning to look in her eyes, measuring them.


    She takes a moment before saying firmly ¡°Yes.¡±


    Keeper Dargo is walking towards us now, only fifty paces off. I grab the object from the folds in my clothes and place it in her hand. She looks down at it, her eyes growing wide for a brief moment.


    ¡°Keep it hidden.¡±


    She places it in her pocket nodding to me, leaving towards the room she is bunked. As she goes, she looks back to me, I know the look she gives too well. It is a look that means she has questions, but knows that now is not the time.


    My insides turn and reel now, the pit of my stomach coming up as I spew upon the floor violently. Black stinking bile, smelling of death as it sprawls across the floor from my mouth, I heave again and again until there is nothing left but emptiness, still my body tries to eject it. Keeper Dargo is upon me now, he looks me over walking around me in a circle. He snaps his fingers, and a cleaning bot comes to take away the mess I have created.


    ¡°It would appear the seed has begun to take root again, soon it will search for the light, so it might blossom.¡± He says.


    My head feels hazy, sweat drips profusely from my brow. There is a ringing in my ears, fatigue in my body, like I have run for an entire day. Then it starts, the pain that courses through me. It is not like the venom, what is this pain, I even feel it in my eyes. My vision is becoming blurrier. I try to stand up but I fall on the ground again.


    ¡°Do not fight it, embrace the changing of seasons. Winter has ended and spring draws near.¡± Dargo says. His riddles do not make perfect sense to me, it¡¯s almost like he is trying to speak between the words, giving two meanings for the same thing.


    Hearing the hum of a Bipki near me I swat at it, my fever rises, sounds and colors fading in and out. My arms giving out as they try to push me up from the floor, I feel my mind slipping into the realm of dreams. I try to fight it, there is still work to be done, I haven¡¯t found a way to help the others.


    ¡°Let sleep¡¯s embrace find you. When you awaken, you will feel much better.¡± Dargo says to me, he begins to walk away now.


    ¡°Get the medibots over here!¡± Korra¡¯s voice yells.


    ¡°The others, we need¡­¡± I begin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that, focus on¡­¡± her voice trails off from my perception.


    My heavy eyes have come to find me again, I feel the pull to the realm of dreams - there is peace here, a peace that calls to my weary bones.

 Chapter 21: Ula

    My heavy eyes open slowly, a sound of movement around me, the beeping of machines, and words - from voices that I do not recognize. I am in a room with white walls, lying on a floating stretcher. There is a medibot humming near my head, scanning me. A team of Republic workers look at projections of my brain and body on holos. I see a strange metallic device, near my neck region in the scan - around where they injected us before. They point to things on the charts that I do not understand. Trying to sit up I realize I am cuffed to the bed, still wearing a white uniform.


    How did I get here? What are they doing to me? The last thing I remember is being in the assembly hall, spewing my guts out. My eyes were heavy, did I fall asleep? My mind flashes images of the being swathed in light, questions filling my mind once more. Are they going to cut me apart to study me? Do they know about the being? Sekat. I take a deep breath, holding it until my heart slows, I feel the calm wash over me; it pushes down everything else, focusing me on the present. Taking in the room fully, I search for anything useful. I see instruments on a floating tray. One of the workers notices my movements and motions to the others.


    ¡°H777 is awake.¡± One of the workers says.


    ¡°Notify the Warden.¡± Another says, they seem to be in charge.


    ¡°Already done sir.¡±


    ¡°Prep for transport.¡± The one in charge says.


    Two soldiers have come into the room now. The cuffs retract into the floating stretcher. The soldiers are four paces from me, I could have done it two paces off. Moving like the first rays of light piercing the horizon, I grab an instrument from one of the floating trays and roll to the man in charge. He freezes as I bring it to his throat, taking a position behind him.


    ¡°Drop the weapon!¡± one of the soldier¡¯s shouts.


    The man I hold is trembling now, finally realizing I have him, but I am calm - as I must be.


    ¡°I said drop the weapon!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I say looking around the room, trying to gather myself. I am still a little disoriented.


    These workers are a soft people I realize, I can feel it in the way they hold themselves, they have never known true hardships. There is no fight in them that I can feel, not like the fight my people have. The soldiers are harder to gauge inside their metal suits however, so I am wary of them - keeping the man tightly in front of me.


    ¡°H777 - I will not ask again!¡±


    The two soldiers take a step forward. A voice comes over the intercom system. It is familiar.


    ¡°Stand down. Let him pass.¡± It says.


    The soldiers begrudgingly lower their weapons, stepping back from the door, and I take the man with me through it. Spinning as we exit the door in case they try to shoot me in the back.


    We are in a hall now, moving as fast as his legs will allow. Why did they let me pass, Sekat I need to focus. This may be my only opportunity.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Medical research - floor 7.¡± He whimpers ¡°Please if you just let me go.¡±


    I look down the corridor, it¡¯s difficult to get a sense of direction.


    ¡°How do you navigate?¡±


    ¡°Holopad ¨C please.¡±


    ¡°Show me.¡± I say pointing to his wrist.


    He swipes the device on his wrist, a large sprawling map appears, the design seems meant to confuse people. Everything is compartmentalized into small sections, pathways lead next to things that don¡¯t have entrances, one catches my eye. Red lines and restricted messages appear over one of the rooms when I click it. Maybe it¡¯s a weapons room. I will need something more than whatever is in my hand.


    ¡°What is here?¡± I ask, pointing to the strange off-limits room.


    ¡°Oh gods - nothing, nothing.¡± He says.


    My curiosity peaks now as I see his eyes grow wide, my hand presses the device firmly to his neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s off limits ¨C that¡¯s all I know - I¡¯m not even allowed in there.¡± He says with a franticness in his tone now, he is afraid of whatever they are doing in there.


    ¡°Where can I get weapons on this floor?¡± I ask him.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I - don¡¯t know - I¡¯m just medical staff.¡± He says.


    Sekat, what does he know. I need to focus, there isn¡¯t much time. I must learn everything I can. Pushing him to move towards the off-limits room now, we shift slowly around the corners, each time I am surprised to see no one there. I have him swipe between the floors on the holo map, trying to take it all in. I notice that all of floor 13 is completely off limits, interesting.


    ¡°Where are my people?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± he begins but I press the device closer into his neck and he continues rapidly with ¡°The cell blocks - er - um level 17-30 - no - no level 16-30. Please - don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°How do I get there.¡± I ask loosening my grip a little.


    ¡°You¡¯d need proper clearance.¡± He says and I tighten ¡°I ¨C I don¡¯t have it, but - but I can get it.¡±


    We are nearing the strange room on the medical research floor now. When I look to the map, I see something that I did not notice before, the walls of the room are thicker than the others, curious. When we are upon one of the walls that adjoins to the room I hear something faint, like a clicking sound. The senses I have developed over a lifetime of being Ulima ¨C forsaken among my people are beginning to rise, telling me to leave my curiosity where it lies. Not being able to hear the noises well, I place my ear to the wall. The noises are louder now, rhythmic as though something is communicating to something else. My eyes grow wider, my heart begins to thump faster.


    ¡°What do you hear?¡± He musters after a few moments; his eyes search me for answers.


    ¡°Ula¡­¡± I say instinctively in the old tongue, the word falling from my lips as my ears hear the clicking tones communicating. My mind realizes what is in there is not like us, it is an inherently different form of intelligent life. Whatever they have trapped in the restricted room makes the hairs on my neck stand to attention - every fiber of my being tells me danger. Will this be related to the next task for my people? I reach my hand to my forehead and feel sweat bead from it, it takes me a moment to realize this primal feeling in me. It is fear, pure and utter fear.


    ¡°Meaning?¡± he asks with a deep swallow.


    ¡°Death.¡±


    We step away slowly from the wall, my breath is uneven, I do not feel curiosity to know what lurks anymore. My legs seek to carry me away from it and I follow their call readily.


    ¡°How do we get off this floor?¡± I say to him as we move further from the room where death resides.


    He points to a wall panel and waves his wrist over it. The door opens to an elevator. He pushes floor 15 and I push the device deep into his neck, remembering that my people are on 16-30.


    ¡°Wait - wait - my friend can get us there, but they work on 15.¡± He says, he is sweating profusely.


    ¡°What were you doing to me? What was in that room?¡± I ask him as the elevator rises.


    ¡°Ju - just running tests, you were coma - comatose when we found you. I d-d-don¡¯t know.¡± He stammers, I can see the veins in his neck throbbing.


    ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    ¡°Three days - please, you don¡¯t need to hold it - to - to my throat, I will comply.¡±


    Sekat, three days. The others, I need to get to them. I need a plan, think.


    ¡°The thing in my neck, that your people injected us with.¡± I say, recalling the metallic device, pulling away some of the pressure.


    ¡°It¡¯s - it¡¯s a tracker for vital signs.¡± He begins, then he feels the object push a little firmer once more ¡°It me - measures things like heart rate, nutrition, blood toxicology - and - and tracks your location.¡±


    ¡°How do I remove it?¡± I ask him, giving his throat some reprieve once again.


    ¡°It - it has a failsafe, unauthorized tampering will result in - in - in death. Please - don¡¯t kill me, I have a child and - and a wife.¡±


    ¡°So did many of my people.¡± I say, my eyes meeting his in a cold gaze.


    I begin to smell something and look down at his white pants, there is streaking of yellow forming on them. Sekat, do these people really control mine?


    The door to floor 15 opens and we move through it into a hallway.


    ¡°What is the purpose of this floor?¡± I ask him as we move through the maze of corridors. We keep moving to another set of doors which he opens.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¨C it¡¯s for processing.¡± He says after a big gulp, there is a shiver that runs through him.


    ¡°What does it process?¡±


    ¡°T-T-The dead.¡± He stammers profusely, his eyes looking up at me, wondering if he will be among the dead soon.


    My jaw flexes and I do not speak of it further, I do not wish to be distracted by the calls of the dead. My focus returns to matters of the living.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± I ask him, pushing the object in a little, then out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what it is?¡± he asks me with confusion, his face looking more concerned now.


    ¡°It looked like a weapon, so I took it, now speak - what does it do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a la - laser scalpel, please for the love of the gods be careful not to press any buttons.¡± He pleads, his sweat is dripping onto the floor now.


    The intercom buzzes on again, the same voice. I think I know who it is now, I have heard the slither of their tongue before.


    ¡°H777, are you ready to talk now?¡±


    Ignoring the voice, I press the man to continue. We enter another chamber that has a pod. The pod begins to move, then a few moments later, the lights flicker off and back on.


    ¡°Oh gods - please - don¡¯t kill me - please.¡± He whines.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask, while trying to push the buttons on the panel, but it gives an error message. This is not good, I cannot stop it. I debate trying to cut the panel with the laser scalpel - but if I cut something I shouldn''t, and power goes out... I would be stuck, and then it¡¯s only a matter of time.


    The pod moves for a few more minutes before it comes to a halt. The door opens and a large room is before us, there are twenty soldiers posted, ten on each wall. They do not turn to meet us, they stand as statues. Their armor is different, golden lines decorate their suits.


    ¡°Proceed.¡± The voice says.


    Trying to work the panel again, I push all the buttons, ready to cut it this time. The power shuts off in the pod before I can even try, tension rising within me. Having no other choice now, I move forward slowly, spinning in a circle with the man - device pressed deep in his neck. The soldiers do not react, they simply stare onwards. The door opens on the far wall with a mechanical whir. As I pass through it, I see the owner of the voice, confirming my suspicions. She sits behind a large black marble desk, standing in contrast to the white room. Her feet atop the desk, leaning back in her large gold painted chair. On either side of her is a gold marked soldier.


    ¡°Welcome H777, please take a seat.¡± Warden Akaria says pointing to a chair that rises from a recess in the floor in front the desk.


    I do not answer her call, I take the room in and keep my grip firm. Sekat.

 Chapter 22: TAkor

    ¡°We can do this one of two ways H777. You let him go, we sit together peacefully, you¡¯ll answer some questions, and then be returned to your grouping.¡±


    One of her eyebrows begins to rise, she tilts her head to the side ever so slightly.


    ¡°Or - these soldiers will forcibly sit you down and mop up the poor doctor¡¯s blood, right alongside your own. Your choice, I¡¯m not particular either way.¡± She says, her voice nonchalant. Turning now to examine her nails, picking something off one.


    There is little choice here, I do not want them to take the weapon, not when the Warden is so close at hand. Releasing the man, I slide the laser scalpel up into my sleeve and approach the chair. He scampers to the ground and runs into the room behind us, the door slides closed after him, a metallic click as it locks.


    ¡°See, that wasn¡¯t so difficult.¡± She says pointing to the chair, still not looking at me. It does not bother me though; I do not want to see the filth those eyes must hide. To me and some of the others, she is worse than the masters, a traitor to her people.


    Reluctantly, I decide to sit ¨C only after checking the arms of the chair, making sure there weren¡¯t any hidden tricks. I will play along for now, wishing to know her questions, Ulima must always gather information, it is part of how the forsaken survive.


    ¡°First, congratulations on setting not one - but two records on your first official challenge. I must say, there has been quite a lot of intrigue surrounding you.¡± She says still picking at her nails, her tone sounding bored.


    There is something strange about her demeanor though that I can¡¯t quite place, she doesn¡¯t seem hostile to me, not openly. I think she is more interested than she is letting me believe. Nail picking is some kind of distraction to feign disinterest, one I will not fall for, she would not have brought me here just to watch her groom herself. Something else did strike me though, struck within the depths of me more so, she said first official challenge, was the slaughter of our people not worthy of such a name? I feel the slumbering demon of anger starting to stir in the recesses of my mind, the hot breath of it rising.


    ¡°You¡¯re not curious?¡± she asks, her tone almost playful now.


    ¡°Not really.¡± I say, I do not want to play into her hand ¨C even though there is indeed curiosity in me.


    She turns to look at me now, her gaze pierces me, almost unnervingly so. Her eyes do not seem natural, there is more hidden in them than just sin.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± She smirks - my jaw tenses.


    Turning from her gaze, I look at the soldiers who stand guard and see they have not moved, I study their armor as I have little chance to look upon it. I look for flaws but see none readily. I ponder if the laser scalpel can cut through the metal, regret filling me for not testing it more while I had the chance.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you anyways, since it¡¯s related to why I wanted to speak with you.¡± She says with a sigh, going back to picking her nails ¡°You, H777 have set two records thus far, surviving the first wave of the Grand Hunt being the first, and¡­¡± she begins but my mouth betrays me.


    ¡°The other waves of hunters¡­¡± I begin, clenching my mouth shut, I have shown weakness. I know she has seen it as well because her eyes search me now, the musings of a grin forming upon her cruel lips.


    ¡°I am getting there, patience H777. The first wave is designed to not be possible to survive. Yet here you are, and subsequently the other waves fared better than expected as well.¡±


    My ears perk up at this, as I did not see Nekam or his children Neeba and Nevari on the field. I almost speak again, but I hold my tongue. She sneaks another glance at me, then returns to her nails.


    ¡°Would you like to know why they fared so well, or why it¡¯s designed to be impossible?¡± she asks, now turning to look me in the eyes ¡°Or is there a more pressing question you have?¡±


    I stay silent. Hoping she may reveal more in her frustration, it is a tactic Artemius once taught me - although I seldom have had the chance to use it.


    ¡°The silent treatment, not as much fun.¡± She groans.


    She waits for a full minute before she speaks again, letting the silence soak into my marrow, her eyes searching past the flesh.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t just keep sitting here waiting for you to speak.¡± She says looking back to her nails ¡°If you¡¯re not going to talk, I guess we can do this the old-fashioned way.¡±


    The statue soldiers move suddenly towards me in unison, but I am ready for them - I expected this. I leap from the chair onto the desk, running straight at the Warden, she is within my striking range, her soldiers too far to protect her. As I cross the midway point of the desk, a shield of light emerges, smacking me, sending me toppling backwards. Sekat what was that? I look closer and see it is similar to the one they had in the Colosseum.


    One of the metal soldiers grabs me and slams me back into the chair holding me in place, I flick my wrist and the laser scalpel comes out - I press the buttons in quick succession until a small red blade appears, thrusting to slice the metal hand. The other soldier grabs my wrist as it moves, slamming it down, prying the weapon from my grasp. As he does, I notice something about their armor, but I will need a closer look.


    ¡°My - that was exciting.¡± She says with a smirk still playing with her nails, not once did she look up while I tried to claim her. Anger rising now with the defiance.


    One of the metal soldiers punches me in the stomach, the other in the nerve bundle of my leg. They strike for pain, not injury. I am accustomed to pain, this much I can endure. I know that I should speak, but the defiance in me is soaring, the anger hanging on its tail feathers. They continue, punching and striking. There is purpose to the pain though, more than just anger that holds my tongue in defiance; it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been able to truly look closely at their armors, and my Ulima eyes have finally found a fatal flaw. There is a grin forming through the blood running down my face, I cannot help it. She raises a hand turning her gaze to me now, the soldiers stop.


    ¡°The physical pain doesn¡¯t seem to be motivating, let¡¯s try something else.¡± She says waving her hand lazily.


    A holo appears before me, it is of Arrum. My blood rises, the rage clawing up past the defiance. It threatens to show itself; it calls for the lullaby of a blade, the only song to make this beast sleep. I try hard to swallow it down so she does not see, but seeing now the smirk rippling across her face - I know in an instant she can read me like an open book.


    ¡°Again, this can go one of two ways.¡± She begins but I finally speak.


    ¡°Ask your questions.¡± I say, I do not hide the anger in my eyes, they glow without restraint.


    ¡°Oh, I will.¡± She grins going back to her nails.


    Looking at the holo, Arrum appears to be training in a place much like my assembly hall, only a few minor changes to it. I try to take in the details as best I can.


    ¡°Where were we?¡± She says playfully again ¡°Right, want to know why the first wave is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I interrupt. She smiles then pulls it back again. She is enjoying this.


    ¡°It¡¯s to encourage sponsorship for the next waves, once the patrons see it¡¯s impossible without them - they tend to lighten the purse strings. Wanting to feel in control of the fates of others, etcetera.¡± She says.


    My anger is coming up in my throat now, the bile wishing to spew. They meant for all of us to die? For what, money? Do they not already have enough luxury? My mouth begins to move even as I try to fight it.


    ¡°So - our suffering is a commodity, you its merchant¡­ you are worse than the masters, you disgust me.¡± I say to her, spitting blood from my mouth upon the desk. She turns to look at me, a strange look upon her face as though she¡¯s deeply offended. It takes a moment, but she recovers her composure.


    ¡°Needless to say, you and your friend created quite the upset. The subsequent waves of hunters somehow also did well, despite being separated.¡± She waves her hand, several holos appear, showing a series of images of hunters working together in larger groups than my wave.


    ¡°Upon investigation, we have determined the reason behind the unfair advantage the other waves received.¡± She says flicking her wrist again. A new holo appears.


    ¡°Unfair advantage¡­¡± I say shaking my head. She wants the blade, practically is begging for it.


    Looking at the holos now, it is the small rooms the pod took us before we went into the Colosseum, after we left the armory. The same rooms that the soldiers pushed everyone into after the challenge. The image shows a man carving deep into the stone, his hands bleeding from the exertion. I recognize him almost immediately, the fire of hope begins to burn in my chest, it is the man I had beaten - who tried to kill me, the one I embraced instead of killed. He is the one that caused the change in the waves, the one that risked himself to help the next groups.


    On the sandstone, words are carved, and I see a cloth wrapped blade shoved into the cracks between the stones. One of the words in particular catches my eye. A smile forms on my mouth once more, hope passes the anger and pushes it back into the cave of suffering inside me. The word that causes the hope to climb is etched the deepest.


    T¡¯Akor - We rise.


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting, usually hunters don¡¯t help each other.¡±


    She shows more images and the wave after leaves more words etched in stone. It is like a wildfire of information being passed down. There is pride in my chest, my people can rise, they will rise.


    ¡°Seeing as the Grand Hunt doesn¡¯t end until a certain number are eliminated.¡± She says, picking at her nails again.


    My eyes become hollow as she says this, there is a changing of tide inside of me. The hope inside turns to the demon of anger now, offering it a hand, bidding it to rise back as its equal. My gaze grows colder as she speaks again. I fight against the metal hands that bind me, if I had the strength¡­


    ¡°And so, you can imagine that as the Warden of the challenges this puts me in a predicament.¡± She says turning to look at me again.


    There is no change in her demeanor, no anger where I expected it to be. I do not care, my blade sings for her and the masters - a song that only the dead are permitted to hear.

 Chapter 23: Juga U’Heka

    Blood drips from my hands where I have dug my fingernails into my palms. The hope tainted by anger bids me to rise and strike down this wicked woman, for the sins that she commits against our people. How can she be so cold to us? How can she be the one who orchestrates our suffering?


    ¡°Do you want to know what the second record you broke was?¡± Warden Akaria asks me, still feigning disinterest.


    ¡°Are you actually asking.¡± I say rhetorically, struggling against the gauntlets of the soldiers powered metal suits. She snickers at this, a small smile on her lips. My blade is screaming the lullaby, saying it will never be satisfied until her blood and the others who would stomp us down soaks it ¨C I will make an ocean of blood as an offering to any god who will lend me their strength. My thoughts move to the black box, the words of the being in light. Warden Akaria¡¯s words derail the movement of my thoughts.


    ¡°You broke the record for the highest bidding, for the first month. On the first day no less.¡±


    There is information here, I need to focus. If I anger her, she may punish Arrum and the others. Taking a deep breath again I let the calm back in, the calm that has kept me alive - whenever fate would ask for my blood.


    I had read the notifications already, but I did not realize it was unusual.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s not the highest ever for the Grand Hunt, but still, it¡¯s nothing to scoff at. For the first day especially, it¡¯s absurd.¡± She says now turning to look at me fully, her hands arched in front of her face ¡°So tell me, what in the hells makes you worth so much?¡±


    Weighing her words now that the calm begins to guide me, I find myself also confused and curious. Why would anyone want to buy me? The buzzing started as soon as the challenge began, I hadn¡¯t even done anything yet. She does not stop her gazing; it searches diligently for answers I do not have. Even in my own mind the gears are spinning, so many questions flashing there. Seeing she still does not speak, I decide to answer, trying to glean information.


    ¡°Perhaps if you told me about the bidders, I could enlighten you, Warden.¡± I say trying to feign respect. The grin grows deeper on her face.


    ¡°My - breaking out the charm and being clever. I cannot say for one, but the other is through a proxy named Fennec. Ring any bells?¡± She probes.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°Dodging my question?¡± She asks, her grin fading for a moment.


    ¡°I will answer, if you answer me.¡± I say tilting my head to the side, showing I will play with her, but only if the rules suit me as well.


    She waves the soldiers off me, they return to her side. Her face tries to suppress a wide grin. My face tries to hide the desire to see her blood. Together we make a strange pair, both seeking different things yet here we are.


    ¡°So much courage and defiance in you.¡± She says twirling a loop of her hair now leaning back further, feet still planted on the desk ¡°Very well, I will play your game. Question for a question, if you lie, I will know.¡± She points to her eyes, confirming my suspicions they are strange in some way. An answer to one of my questions given freely.


    ¡°I do not know this Fennec you speak of. Why can¡¯t you say about the other bidder?¡±


    ¡°Interesting, well whoever he represents seems to know you. As for your question, how can I put this, it would create an awkward situation for the Senator if the Senate knew he accepted a large sum of money from outside the Republic.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± I say hoping to glean more, my knowledge very limited of the Republic and things outside it. The Kuwathi are told nothing but to obey. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°No, I suppose you wouldn¡¯t, my turn. Did you receive outside help from any member of the rebel faction or someone originating outside the Republic?¡± she says, now finally putting her legs onto the floor and leaning in fully.


    I recognize this line of questioning; the soldiers asked us these when they invaded our home. It happened so soon after the battle in orbit, it cannot be a coincidence.


    ¡°No.¡± I am about to ask something important, something the rage whispers as it tries to sneak back to the surface, but she interrupts.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s very interesting you say that.¡± She says the grin falling from her face.


    My pulse quickens.


    ¡°Because one does not spontaneously develop antibodies for a rare venom.¡± She says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You should be dead - you were in fact dead. Four minutes later your heart starts beating again.¡± She says.


    ¡°Perhaps it was not a fatal dose.¡± I say thinking quickly, I do not want to reveal the being as I do not even understand it myself.


    ¡°Restrain him.¡± She says to the soldiers.


    They pull from a hole that opens in the wall - cuffs for legs and hands. There is nowhere for me to go, so I flex my body as much as I can, so there might be a gap in the restraints, waiting for them to cuff me.


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully cooperative.¡± She says tilting her head at me.


    ¡°There is nowhere to go.¡± I say, careful to not lie. This seems to quell her suspicion slightly.


    They cuff my hands and ankles to the floating metal chair I sit on. They made them very tight, but perhaps not tight enough.


    ¡°Leave us.¡± She says to them.


    Their heavy metal boots echo from the chamber, the door sliding closed behind them.


    ¡°System turn off all recording devices and create a distortion field around the room.¡±


    ¡°Command Accepted, Warden Akaria.¡± The systems voice says. The lights in the room change to a more amber color and a humming noise appears all around us.


    ¡°See, I just thought to myself - it¡¯s so strange that you would garner so much interest. So, I did what curiosity bid since you were in a coma, and I had all footage of you pulled from before and after you came here.¡±


    My pulse quickens, I try to slowly slide out my wrist, it is tight, perhaps too tight.


    ¡°How surprised I was when I reviewed it - you have been quite busy Ulima H777.¡± She says coming closer and sitting on the edge of the desk in front of me.


    My mind is racing, what does she know? Is it about the black box or the being. Sekat, what will I say? What can I even say, she will know I lie if I try. If I do not tell she may hurt those I care for. I need to focus. Looking at her now, I see she has two blades on her person, one attached to each hip.


    ¡°There is only one thing I truly wish to know from you, the real reason why you are in here today.¡± She says moving closer now almost to my face.


    I can feel her breath upon me. My pulse rises to a pound in my chest as she leans ever closer, brushing my cheek ¨C she whispers something softly into my ear.


    ¡°What¡¯s in the box?¡±


    My eyes grow wide, I feel the bioluminescence swirl, my Kuwathi eyes begin to glow ¨C my breath now faster, sweat forming on my brow.


    ¡°Perhaps you need me to jog your memory.¡± She says, no longer whispering as she moves further away from me, raising a hand eye level.


    Slowly an image begins to form; I see myself holding the black box, this was the last time I had possession of it. The light erupts from it, as my blood beads into it slowly.


    ¡°So?¡± she asks, her eyes searching me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I have men as we speak - combing the wreckage of your city, I will find the box.¡± She begins, moving forward towards me, she grabs my chin pointing my gaze upwards to hers ¡°You would do well to tell me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I say, her eyes linger on me as the grip tightens on my face.


    The system chimes now. Breaking the silence that had ensued.


    ¡°Warden Akaria ¨C Message from Governor Adonius ¨C Listed as urgent.¡±


    ¡°Play message.¡± She says, not taking her eyes off of me.


    ¡°The message is as follows ¨C Akaria report to me at once, we have an injunction filed against us in regards to one of the hunters, I forget the number, doesn¡¯t matter - get up here now. End of message.¡± The system chimes off and Akaria¡¯s jaw flexes.


    She turns her head and I rip my arm from the cuff, blood streaking from my hand as it grabs her by the hair pulling her backwards into my lap. She lets out a small shriek and I grab the one of the blades I saw on her hip, bringing it to her neck.


    ¡°Juga U¡¯Heka.¡± I say, a drop of blood rolling down the blade from where it presses her neck. In the old tongue it means simply ¨C Release my Chains.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake H777.¡± She says, her breath is heavy, I can see the pulse in her neck rising. Something is strange though, her mouth is forming a grin.


    ¡°My name is not H777, I won¡¯t ask again.¡± I say to her, the rage rising up in me now. The blade in my hand sings for its new master, ready to spill the blood of its old.

 Chapter 24: Halla’Kena Mak

    ¡°This will not end how you expect, you have no idea¡­¡± she begins.


    I press the blade a little firmer to her throat.


    ¡°There¡¯s two ways this goes down ¨C first, you listen to what I say, and I won¡¯t slit your sekating throat. Or ¨C you try something, and you find out what your blade tastes like.¡± Thinking back to what she said before, I add ¡°Your choice, I¡¯m not particular either way.¡±


    Her lips curl into a grin, her hand grips my restrained arm tightly and she begins to laugh aloud. My jaw flexes, but I do not cut her throat ¨C yet.


    ¡°Gods, I¡¯m really starting to enjoy you.¡± She says looking back at me now.


    There is something in her expression that doesn¡¯t feel right for the situation. Her breath heavy, almost like she is enjoying this exchange. I slide the blade closer to her artery, she stiffens a little, now focusing more.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to release your cuffs, relax.¡± She says slowly raising up her wrist.


    She releases my other arm and swipes a command on the holopad. The cuffs fall to the ground, and I pull her up with me as I stand. My body is sore from the beating, more than I expected it to be, causing me to lean on her while I hold the knife to her neck.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re going to tell me everything I need to know about this facility¡­¡± I begin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have much time; the Governor will send someone to find me.¡± She warns, her breath calm now, calmer than I expected.


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Maybe ten minutes.¡± She replies, there is a grin forming on her face again.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± I say, trying to think clearly about what is most important.


    In the lapse of my focus, she swiftly shrugs her shoulder forward moving the knife from her throat and rolls sideways from me before I can grab her. Sekat, I am in no condition to fight properly.


    Rushing towards her, I am forced to jump backwards as she swings her other blade at me, nearly cutting my abdomen open.


    ¡°You move well.¡± She says, taking her stance across from me.


    ¡°It would seem you do as well.¡± I admit, now taking my stance across from her.


    My new blade feels the rage welling inside it, giving me strength.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to call the soldiers?¡± I ask her, as we slowly spin in a circle, measuring each other. She does not leave any openings, neither do I. If I was at my best, I am certain that I could take her, but I am not. I feel the deep bruising of my muscles, the spasms from my nerves as I move.


    ¡°Let them ruin my fun ¨C I think not.¡± She says, there is a fierceness in her stance. Something is off though, I do not hear the song from her blade that I expected, nor do I feel the malice in the way she carries herself. What is this feeling coming from her?


    ¡°There is more to it than that.¡± I say weighing her reactions.


    She does not reply with her words, but with a lunge of her blade right as I finish speaking. I move to the side, deflecting her first strike and slashing her arm, too shallow to kill. She cuts my shoulder as I twirl around her, after spinning the blade on her palm, changing its direction. Her cut also too shallow to kill. We break off, squaring up again, each studying the other.


    ¡°Why do you betray your people, why do you help the masters?¡± I ask her, as we strafe around each other in a circle again.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand ¨C you couldn¡¯t¡­¡± she begins but I interrupt with a lunge.


    She twirls around the blade, cutting my abdomen as I pull my blade back and graze her thigh. I can feel the rage building inside of me again, what she says pushes it further.


    ¡°You are a traitor to your people, you are a¡­¡±


    She lunges with a fury now, taking swipes at me in earnest, there is rage in her that was not there before. Her speed surprises me, the breath of her ability expanding with each exchange ¨C as though she is brushing off the cobwebs to a lifetime of honed skill. Sekat ¨C I am not sure I can take her alive, not even sure I can take her at all in this condition. I cannot fail here ¨C it is more than just my life that I fight for.


    ¡°Calling me a traitor, you do not even know me.¡± She says, coming low.


    I roll backwards grabbing her arm as it tries to stab my chest, we tussle now on the white marble floors, punching with our hands and slicing with our blades. A tapestry of blood streaks around us.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    We both separate and stand once more, blood dripping slowly from us.


    ¡°You are a traitor.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think had the dulled blades meant for the first wave sharpened, who do you think¡­¡± I cut her off, lunging forward cutting the side of her arm, she rolls backwards now, I will not listen to her lies.


    Pressing her now, she surprises me by biting my shoulder, finding purchase in it, blood flowing from the wound. She is not holding back now as we roll on the floor again, each aiming to kill.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me!¡± she screams, clawing deep into my side with her nails.


    Her frenzy of emotion betrays her, throwing a lifetime of skill to the side. I see my opening and I take it, my blade less than an inch from her chest about to finally end her life. Then I see something that causes me pause. Something that I could not see before.


    Both of our clothes have become tattered and shredded now, through the streaks of blood, I see upon her body a multitude of scars. They are the scars of someone who has endured a lifetime of pain. More pain than even I have been made to endure. She moves her blade towards my abdomen, I roll away from her. Sekat, she is the enemy ¨C why does my blade not kill her? Why is my hand betraying me? She must die to satisfy the deaths of our people.


    ¡°Who do you think whispered to Marcus those ¡®Fun Facts¡¯ about those sekating Scorpions?¡±


    We tussle once more, somehow neither of our blades can find purchase in the others flesh. The song they sing has changed, a tune neither of us has heard before. Our movements become slower until we come to rest on our knees, slowly standing for our final bout - the victor yet to be decided. Moving towards her I push her towards the wall, she does not fight against the push. Frustration in me is building that my blade does not take advantage, coupled with the fact that hers does not aim to kill me anymore either.


    ¡°Then why did you help us? Why do you help them one day and forsake them the next?¡± I ask pushing her back against the wall, I feel a press of the blade in my abdomen, but she does not drive it. I hold my blade to her throat, its song present in my mind. Everything screams to me, cut her tongue out - but something sleeping deep within tells me to hear her words. It is to this thing from the depths of my being that I listen, somehow it stays my blade and bids my ears to open.


    ¡°They are legion, we are the chaff for the scythe that only they are permitted to wield.¡± She says, I feel the blade in my abdomen pull back slightly.


    There is a sadness in her beginning to leak from the edges of the persona that she displays, the mask of her false face she wears slipping. Part of me wants to drive the blade into her throat, the other part is starting to emerge slowly still from the depths.


    ¡°Then why do you help them wield this scythe? You sacrifice your people when they cry for¡­¡± I begin.


    ¡°Do not tell me of the cries of my people ¡ª it was my people who sold me to these savages, it was my people that gave me willingly for two days of rations. Do you know what that¡¯s like? Not even a week of rations, only two days. My life reduced to a such a little thing. Do not tell me of their pain, I clawed my way to where I am, when they ripped out my eyes because the glow offended my master¡­¡± She chokes on her words, her eyes no longer meeting mine.


    Tears begin to form in the ducts of her eyes striking my chest as she leans her head against it, washing the hate from my heart and filling it with sadness, my grip loosens on the blade.


    ¡°I apologized to him for the offense. Apologized for the eyes my mother gave me. Do not tell me of sacrifice. You have only begun to understand the word.¡±


    The rage inside me turns away now, it does not see anyone deserving of its fury. Deep and profound sadness comes up in its place, the blade¡¯s song now quiet it falls from my grasp to the floor. My arms reach out and I pull her softly into them. She clutches me back after a time, dropping her blade to the ground. Feeling her pain, I stroke her back softly as my mother would have done, letting her tears fall into my shoulder. She is Ulima - forsaken by her people, she is me in a different light, in a different life. In each other¡¯s embrace there is a peace, not of wanting, but of true compassion, beyond the desires of the flesh.


    There is a loud banging on the door, without realizing it, the ten minutes has elapsed.


    ¡°Warden Akaria the Governor has requested your presence. He said you have ten minutes to report, or we are to drag you to his chambers. This is an urgent matter ma¡¯am.¡± A muffled voice says through the door.


    She begins to push away, a rigidness in her now as she straightens herself and returns her blades to their sheathes. In her rigidity I sense that it is time to come back to our shared reality, one where we are not equals. She moves towards her chair, fixing her hair and pulling fresh clothes from a recess that appears in the wall.


    ¡°Well, that was - unexpected.¡± She says not meeting my eyes. There is a flush in her face.


    I am about to speak but she raises a hand with something in its grasp.


    ¡°Can you help me? It will be hard to explain this otherwise.¡± she asks, holding a tube of medigel and the foaming solution, her voice is soft, and her eyes still do not meet mine.


    She removes her clothes slowly, as though she is shy to show her scars fully. The fresh cuts streaking blood across the old ones. Wiping the blood away with a towel she handed me, I spray the foam on the cuts and inject the medigel into her shoulder. When I finish, she quickly dresses. The mask of her persona beginning to slide back into place, her cool demeanor returning to her once more.


    ¡°I am satisfied with your answers for now, you will be taken back to your grouping, where you will be administered medical attention. It¡¯s better if it looks like ¨C well if it looks like I was doing my job.¡± She clears her throat and points to the door, opening a holo and moving her hand through it, turning her back to me ¨Cit is strange though. I feel like she expects me to lunge and take her hostage again. Like she is giving me the opportunity to betray her. I stare at her for a time thinking about what has happened.


    ¡°Halla¡¯Kena Mak.¡± I say to her finally. She turns, her eyes move slowly upwards to meet mine, taking in the words. They are rarely spoken by my people, it is seen as shameful to give them. But my heart tells me she needs these words. My heart tells me these words are not weakness, but strength. In the old tongue Halla¡¯Kena Mak ¨C I will take your pain, you need only ask. It is what you say to someone who has seen you, and you have seen them.


    The door opens, the soldiers return, their rifles in hand. There is something she wants to say to me now, her lip quivers, the words wanting to fall ¨C but she holds her tongue back, and looks at the soldiers nodding to them. They point to the door with their rifles raised now, I do not resist as I follow them to a pod, the glass door closes on me slowly - leaving me alone with my thoughts as it begins its journey.

 Chapter 25: U’ton Ukar Nemi

    The hum of the pod zipping through the glass tubes barely registers on my mind, I try to focus on remembering the directions I travel, but I cannot. My mind feels frayed, why did I not take her hostage? I find myself caught in an internal strife. Did I do the right thing? Will others die because of me? Could I have saved my people?


    ¡°Sekat!¡± I curse, slamming my bloody hand against the pods glass wall. The blood from my cuts has begun to coagulate and dry, only a few wounds still seep.


    Hope is not lost; my people are resilient. We will rise. My focus is pulled to a chime from my wrist.


    ¡°Attention Hunter ¨C System Announcement ¨C This is an official notice of an injunction filed relating to yourself ¨C Originating within the Lower Senate of the Republic of Hekat ¨C In accordance with subsection 893.756-B9 ¨C Your Sponsorship account has been frozen ¨C End of message.¡± The system chimes again, then fades.


    Lower senate? Injunction? That¡¯s what Senator Adonius called her to his office for, an injunction. What does it even mean?


    ¡°Attention Hunter ¨C System Announcement ¨C This is an official notice of an injunction filed against an injunction relating to yourself ¨C Originating within the Middle Senate of the Republic of Hekat ¨C In accordance with subsection 893.756-B486 ¨C Your sponsorship account has been reopened ¨C End of message.¡± The system says, then chiming off once more.


    Middle Senate ¨C how many are there? I swipe open my holopads menu, there are several notifications I had not seen, messages sent to me while I was in a coma for three days. Three days, surely the others have finished their challenge by now. A wave of worry grips me, refreshing my mind and pushing aside the internal conflict. Closing my eyes and taking a deep breath, I hold it until my heart slows, exhaling slowly. The calm washes over me, I scroll through the notifications again, analyzing anything useful. I notice there are new messages from the sponsor sent over the last few days.


    Are you there?


    Did you receive my gifts?


    Are they treating you well?


    Are they preventing you from speaking with me?


    The message ¡®are they treating you well¡¯ leaves a sour taste in my mouth as I swipe the messages away. They forced me to kill my people, subjected me to these sekating challenges. I am a slave, my people are in chains. Pulling up the messages again I am tempted to go off on them, release the rage that rises once more. Calming myself with another breath I remember what Warden Akaria said on our first day here regarding sponsors.


    ¡®There are many benefits to having them, I suggest you show them the utmost respect - as they may just save your life.¡¯


    Should I swallow my pride and be cordial with them, what are these gifts they speak of? I see now in the corner there is a message icon on the ¡®Hunter¡¯ chat tab. There are messages from Neeba under the tag H778, his hunter number.


    Kale, where have they taken you, I survived my wave, and they tell me you were taken a day ago?


    Brother, my father and sister have returned¡­ praise the gods, but my father returns injured.


    Korra tells us of your miracle and that the gods healed you, there are many of us who need this blessing, can you ask your god to help us? I ask for my father, I fear with his injury he will not survive the next wave. His health is taking a turn. He does not have a sponsor, me and my sister have tried to speak to ours, but they do not answer. If your god will not help, perhaps you can ask your sponsor. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Do you still live¡­ or have they taken you from us as well. My brother, there is little hope here. Please do not be dead.


    My jaw is clenched, Nekam is injured. My heart lifts a little to know they all live though. I scroll down and see messages from Nevari under her hunter tag H449.


    Some people say you came back to life, like in the stories we were told as children. I do not believe them, I know you have never worshiped any gods, there must be an explanation. My father is injured, please, however you can¡­ you must help him.


    You still have not returned, I can only assume the worst.


    They beat the man daily who tried to kill you now. Even his brother has felt their anger. They do not fight back, I tried to stop the crowd once, but my brother told me to not get involved. Hope is fading amongst us.


    My eyes grow wide, he is their protector and they beat him. He is the one who carved T¡¯Akor deep into the stone, passing knowledge to the next waves. There is an anger that is rising in me again. Mixing with frustration creating a bile in me. The pod hums slowly along its path, if only it could go faster. I hear a chime on my holopad, there is a new message from my sponsor.


    I have been informed via an intermediary that you have not answered my messages by choice, and have not accepted any of my gifts, also by choice. My legal team is currently working to file an injunction to allow us to meet face to face. In the meantime, if you are in fact not responding by choice, please reconsider as I only have your best interest in mind.


    U¡¯ton Ukar Nemi


    My eyes squint at the last part, whoever this is clearly knows some of the words of my people, but has no idea how to use them. Their sentence is mixed apart and does not make sense. Translated roughly U¡¯ton Ukar Nemi ¨C My honor return my embrace. It is similar to another phrase we use, I think perhaps they have mistaken it. There is no one that comes to mind who owes me a debt, no one with substantial means. Before I can think on it further I see a single message from my Keeper tab.


    When you return, seek me out. ¨C Keeper Dargo


    I can only imagine what the man who whispers riddles will have in store for me. Nothing good I am sure. My sore body groans at the proposition of his training regime. Another notification shows up, this one from the system.


    Attention H777, you have been scheduled for your second challenge.


    A timer appears where the old one was on the hub.


    3 weeks; 3 days; 12 hours; 31 minutes.


    Tension rises in my weary body; the only relief is that I will have three weeks between them. Why so long? Have the other waves not finished? The Senator said there were more than a hundred thousand of us. Perhaps it will take a long time for all the waves to go through. My attention shifts to the pod now, it begins to slow. Finally, I can see some of those I hold dear.


    The door opens and I see the assembly hall now, its large black walls rising up to its silver domed ceiling. The pedestal is lowered, and I see Keeper Dargo upon it meditating deeply. There are some that sit before him in the center, focusing as he does. To my left I see a circle of people, I cannot see what is happening in the center but my gut tells me nothing good. My sore and bleeding legs take me towards it. Before I can reach it, I hear my name called from my right.


    ¡°Kale! You live¡­ what has happened to you?¡± Neeba asks rushing towards me, his pace slows when he sees the sea of shallow cuts and trail of blood behind me. I see a bipki and a medibot start to hover slowly towards me now.


    ¡°As do you. It is good to see you.¡± I reach out my arm, he meets it in an embrace. Shouldering some of my weight now, a prospect I do not say no to, as my legs barely hold me up.


    ¡°What have they done to you?¡± he asks, looking closer at the markings. I do not answer his question as my eyes are drawn to the group of people encircling something or someone.


    ¡°What is happening over there?¡± I question, pointing to the group of people.


    ¡°My brother, do not concern yourself with it, it is how they vent their frustrations.¡± He says not meeting my eyes, I can tell from a glance he is bothered, but too timed to do anything.


    ¡°Help me over to them.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± He says.


    I grasp him on the shoulder tightly and say ¡°Kada, take me.¡±


    He looks at me fully, his eyes growing wider, a fire being lit behind them as I say the word Kada ¨C Brothers by Bond. His jaw flexes and he nods to me. The regret I had felt in the dream world for spurning him for so many years, lifts from my shoulders as I see him take in my acceptance.


    ¡°Kada.¡± He replies finally, helping me towards the group now.


    When we arrive, I hear the pounding of flesh upon flesh, there is no whimper or complaint for it to end, there is only silence from the ones being beaten. My jaw tenses, the crowd whispers insults as they punch and kick.


    ¡°Ulima.¡± I hear one say, he says it to the ones being beaten. Ulima ¨C The Forsaken. My people call orphans and outcasts by this. It is a cruelty they give.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± I say, but no one listens, they continue their mocking and beatings.


    ¡°Kada, I told you it is not a good idea.¡± Neeba says.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± I yell loudly, pulling people forcibly out of my way.


    The crowd turns now to me, eyes growing wider as they take me in, bloody and beaten with a fierce glow in my eyes. I hear them whispering things, my eyes glow brighter still as I see whom they beat. The rage begins to rise and I do not stop it.

 Chapter 26: Vitar Ul Ilem

    The rage is flowing into me like a venom, why must we continue the cycle of pain. Before me is the man who tried to kill me, his brother kneeling next to him. Their faces are battered and bruised, more so than my own. It is like Nevari said in her last message, they beat them daily. Their flesh testament to her words. My stomach churns, my jaw clenched as it holds back the words that seek to cut instead of bind. My people claw at those who help them to rise. They resist change so readily, I think to the being swathed in light, the feeling it gave me. Letting that feeling rise up through the despair.


    ¡°You have returned.¡± I hear a woman say, moving through the crowd now. As she draws nearer, I realize it is the fierce woman Korra, her hands are free of blood unlike most of the others.


    ¡°What have I returned to?¡± I ask not to her, but to the others as I spin in a circle.


    ¡°Alakin.¡± A man says in the crowd. Its meaning simple ¨C Chosen.


    ¡°We punish him for what he has done, he tried to kill you Alakin.¡± Another man says.


    ¡°They are Ulima.¡± A woman says spitting towards the man and his brother.


    They do not defend themselves, they allow themselves to be ridiculed.


    ¡°What did they do to you?¡± Korra asks coming closer to inspect my wounds.


    The medibot and the Bipki are closing in on me now, approaching slowly to tend to my wounds and watch what I do, no doubt.


    ¡°What did they do to me you ask ¨C but no one speaks of what has been done to them?¡± my voice growing louder as I walk among the crowd, brushing against them. The anger in my eyes burns brightly, but it is not wild in its blaze, it finds focus through the chaos.


    ¡°They are Ulima, you may have forgiven them, but the others do not.¡± Korra says meeting my gaze.


    ¡°They all call me Alakin, why is this?¡± I ask her, coming closer.


    ¡°Because ¨C they believe you returned by the gods will, protected by them even.¡± She says, her brow furrowing a little ¡°Those that witnessed it have spread the story.¡±


    ¡°Because you told us all T¡¯Akor!¡± someone shouts from the back.


    ¡°It was carved, it saved our lives. You saved our lives Alakin.¡± A woman says coming close and touching my shoulder.


    Pulling away from her touch, I shake my head walking over to the men who kneel.


    ¡°Korra, you were there. What did I say?¡±


    ¡°You said we as a people must rise.¡±


    ¡°T¡¯Akor!¡± the crowd yells.


    My mouth strains as my tongue holds back the bile, sifting the muck and only allowing words that will bind to come forth.


    ¡°You want us to rise?¡± I ask of everyone.


    ¡°T¡¯Akor!¡± they yell.


    ¡°You speak of these men as though they have wronged you.¡± I say.


    ¡°They have wronged us. They are Ulima now.¡± A man says, trying to touch my shoulder.


    ¡°All of us are Ulima now!¡± I yell, spinning around and grabbing the man by his shirt.


    His eyes do not understand. I move to another and grab them before I speak, putting a finger in their chest.


    ¡°You are Ulima.¡±


    I go to the next and say the same, until I have said it to all of them. There is confusion on their faces, some whisper.


    ¡°We are all forsaken, how can you not see this?¡± I ask them, returning now in front of the kneeling men.


    ¡°Alakin, this cannot be so.¡± One of the crowd says.


    ¡°False prophet.¡± Another whispers.


    ¡°We the Kuwathi die for the amusement of others, we are made to grovel to survive, and you would step on your brothers and sisters to feel better?¡± I ask pointing to the men ¡°Are we not better than this? Can we not rise?¡±


    ¡°They tried to kill you Alakin.¡± One says.


    ¡°Forgiveness is weakness, false prophet.¡± Another hisses.


    Turning to the man who said it, I grab him firmly and put my face close to his.


    ¡°You say forgiveness is weakness, but forgiveness is why you still breathe.¡±


    He does not understand, he struggles to be free, but my grip is firm on him.


    ¡°These men that you beat, making them the object of your scorn ¨C are the very men who saved you.¡±


    There is a hushing to the crowd as I say this, and I begin to kneel in front of the two brothers. Grasping out the hand of the one that tried to kill me. I show to them the flesh that is still torn from carving the words that saved them.


    ¡°These hands are the first that carved T¡¯Akor, the first that bloodied themselves so that the next wave might fair better. You say forgiveness is weakness. If I did not forgive him, if I chose to slay him ¨C where would you be?¡± I ask them.


    No one gives an answer, for a time there is silence in the crowd as they take in what I have said.


    ¡°Vitar Ul Ilem.¡± I say to the man with the torn hands, he turns and looks up to me, there is hope in his eyes ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Daki, Alakin.¡± He says, his lips are parched and the words barely fall.


    ¡°Daki, a good name.¡± I say with a smile, it is a name I have been called before. Daki ¨C Little Demon. Looking at his brother I ask him the same.


    ¡°Maki, Alakin.¡± He says almost as a whisper, Maki ¨C Big Demon.


    ¡°Big Demon and Little Demon, strong names.¡±


    I feel Neeba at my side as he kneels next to me, with him he brings a wet towel and begins to wash the blood from their faces.


    ¡°Vitar Ul Ilem.¡± Neeba says to them, giving me a nod.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Korra is next to kneel with us, repeating the phrase and helping to wipe their blood. After her, others slowly follow, swallowing their pride and saying the words. Those who called me a false prophet are the last to lower themselves, I can see in their eyes that their hearts begin to soften as they say the words. However there is still apprehension in them.


    Vitar Ul Ilem ¨C Strength through Forgiveness.


    When all have said it, the medibot finally approaches and tries to do its work on me, but I point to the demon brothers. The medibot surprises me and moves to them first. Injecting medigel and spraying foam that hardens on the cuts of Daki¡¯s hands and the cuts on Maki¡¯s forehead.


    Only when they are finished do I remove my tattered clothes and let them work on me. There is a Bipki that seems to be watching me closely, I cannot help but wonder if Warden Akaria watches through it. My words were also meant for her, my hope that she might listen to them.


    When they finish, I see Nekam using Nevari as a crutch coming to me now. My jaw clenches as I see he is missing a leg, finally understanding why his children messaged me about him. Sekat, in his eyes I see a hollowness ¨C one that only forms in a person who has lost their will.


    He moves past me, giving me a weak nod, his face seems older now, the stress wearing on him. He moves to the men and lowers himself down slowly with Nevari and Neeba¡¯s help, saying the phrase as well. There are more people coming from the other rooms as the whispers of truth find their ears. People who had vented frustration upon those that saved them, coming to ask forgiveness. It stirs something in me to see this, the Kuwathi are a proud people, they do not apologize easily. In the changing of their hearts, I begin to see a future for our people. One that will become etched deep within every stone.


    ***


    It has been an hour since I returned, having since managed to wash the dried blood from my body and find fresh linens. My pace is slow as I round the corner, there is a tightness in my chest as I see the stump where my chief¡¯s leg used to be. He stares at the wall, the inner peace seems to be gone from him. Even when he said the phrase with the others, it felt like he was going through the motions.


    ¡°My chief.¡± I say, kneeling down next to his bunk.


    He does not turn to meet my gaze.


    ¡°My chief.¡± I repeat a little louder. He turns slowly to look at me.


    ¡°There is no chief before you.¡± He says turning his head back.


    ¡°Whether you feel it or not, you are still my chief.¡± I say to him, I would not abandon him so easily. He may have been tough on me growing up, but he never sold me, others would have. Others like the ones who sold Warden Akaria.


    ¡°I cannot fight, a man who cannot protect his own ¨C is no man at all. He is waste.¡± Nekam says hanging his head.


    ¡°Is there nothing we can do?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°They told me, ask my sponsor. But no one will sponsor someone who is already dead.¡± He chuckles, not joyously but spitefully.


    ¡°My chief¡­¡± I begin.


    ¡°Leave me.¡± He interrupts.


    My chest tenses and feels tighter, there is pain in the way he says it. Something will need to be done to help him. Perhaps I can ask the Keeper for advice.


    Making my way into the main room now I see Keeper Dargo still sits upon the pedestal in the center of the room meditating, as I move to join him - I am pleased to see nearly everyone doing the same now. Looking for peace within. Taking a place next to Nekam¡¯s children, I begin to try and find my inner peace. Thinking of all the events that have transpired. It is not long after I have sat down however, that Keeper Dargo begins to stand.


    ¡°That is enough for today. Practice amongst yourselves and rest well.¡± He says to the group.


    There is a deep respect given to him by my people as they bow to him and spread out, a respect he earned through sheer ability and wisdom. Some taking positions to practice, some returning to their bunks to find sleep. As I stand, I see he is walking amongst the crowd giving pointers to those that seek instruction. Until finally he begins walking towards me.


    ¡°Follow.¡± He says as he walks by me, I do as he bids, walking in his shadow.


    He takes me towards the pedestal in the center, people begin to point and whisper as he bids me stand on it with him. It slowly begins to rise upwards, the silver dome begins to retract bringing us into a room. There is the smell of incense burning around us, the lights are dimmer than the assembly hall. There is something else I notice that is strange. There are no Bipki drones in this place, no one to observe that I can see besides us.


    A carved statue atop a shrine is on one side of the room, it seems to be the focal point of the room. The statue is of a woman who holds her hand outwards as though to help someone up. I have never seen the likeness of the statue before, but it strikes me like I have seen the face in a dream I can¡¯t recall. In the center of the room is the pedestal we stand upon. Dargo motions with his arm for me to follow him. We move near the shrine, there are two pillows sitting across from each other, a table in the middle.


    On the table are two small black metal cups and a kettle made of glass, filled with water. He bids me to sit on one of the cushions opposite the one he sits on now. We sit in silence as he pulls from a drawer in the table a small ornate box, painted black with intricate lines of silver inlaid into it. He opens it and pulls out a dried black plant of some kind, it looks to be a flower as I examine it closer, but I have never seen one like it. He mixes it into the glass kettle. The water begins to boil shortly after, the plant tinting the water a deep purple hue. The glass kettle seems to be heated by some source inside the table that I cannot see, curious to my eyes, but not as curious as the weapons I see upon the walls.


    Never having seen such craftsmanship of blades I cannot help but stare at the them, ornate flowing lines everywhere I look. My attention draws back to him as he pours into the black cups, sliding one towards me. As I look within, I see small speckles of silver glinting in it. So small that I would not be able to see them without the contrast of the black cup.


    ¡°Drink, this tea will help your weary bones.¡± He says taking a sip slowly from his.


    Raising the cup, I smell it, there is no odor from it. The only other tea I have seen was made from desert flowers. I take a gulp and there is no taste either, it is strange. There is a warmth that burns gently in me as I drink from it. The warmth flowing into my bones, calm begins to follow.


    ¡°Do you know why I called you up here?¡± he asks after I have finished my cup, his hand now pours another for me.


    My pulse quickens, does he know what I gave to Korra to hide? Sekat, I had forgotten to ask her about it when I returned, distracted by the demon brothers and my chiefs injury. After some more thought, I don¡¯t think it is that. Korra would have been punished already, surely. Taking pause to think on it more, remembering that Keepers are also liaisons with sponsors, my next thought is ¡°Did my sponsor lodge a complaint?¡±


    He chuckles at this taking a sip from his tea. His chuckle reminds me of the Sage Artemius. I wonder if the two of them would have gotten along.


    ¡°They did, but what you wish to do in regard to them, is no concern of mine.¡± He replies after taking another sip.


    ¡°Then why Keeper?¡± I say, finishing my cup, I feel a warmth in my tendons now.


    He sips slower this time. Then refills my cup again. The warmth now spreading past my tendons into my muscles, the soreness begins to dull and fade. I examine the cup more closely, what is in this tea that it causes me to feel this way?


    ¡°You speak of forgiveness to others, yet I cannot help but feel your view narrows only to encompass those you see as your people.¡±


    My jaw flexes, a wave of anger ripples at the notion of forgiving the masters. His words reminding me that he is one of them, even if his demeanor is different.


    ¡°Can you not open your heart to all who would seek its refuge?¡± he asks me pensively. I can¡¯t help but feel this is him speaking again between the words.


    ¡°Keeper if you would speak plainly, perhaps I could answer better.¡± I say.


    He finishes his tea again before he speaks, but he does not refill it this time.


    ¡°You do not ask aid from those who willingly seek to give it to you, when they can help those whom you seek to save.¡±


    ¡°You speak of my sponsor, yet you said it was not about them.¡± My jaw tenses.


    ¡°It is not just your sponsor who seeks to aid you, but starting there perhaps will help you to open yourself for more.¡±


    He pours the last cup of tea for me, which I find myself drinking quickly, there is a warmth in my skin now, pushing outwards.


    ¡°That is all for today.¡± He says standing now, motioning to the pedestal.


    Feeling confused I ask ¡°Was that all you wanted to say?¡±


    ¡°For now, when you are ready to hear it ¨C I will say more.¡±


    Stepping on the pedestal, I feel it shake as it begins to lower downwards into the assembly hall once more. As it lowers, I see Keeper Dargo kneel before the statue in prayer. What kind of Goddess does he worship, that makes someone as formidable as him kneel before a simple likeness of them.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± I curse looking upwards as the ceiling closes. Frustration rises in me as I realize I forgot to ask him about helping Nekam, I was so distracted.


    My pride groans as I move my wrist upwards to my holopad, flicking open the Sponsor tab. Thinking on the words of others, sponsors are there to help. Mine said they had sent me gifts, I still haven¡¯t figured out how to receive them. I will have to ask Neeba and Nevari how it works.


    Dargo¡¯s words beginning to weigh on me. My fingers trying to resist the pull as I send a simple message to them, similar to the first they sent to me.


    Hello

 Chapter 27: Hata Jukon Tar

    Stepping off the pedestal I see many eyes upon me, questioning why I was taken upstairs. Nevari and Korra now approaching me, Neeba is not far behind.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Korra asks me now, walking in stride with me.


    ¡°Did you ask him about my father?¡± Nevari asks me now, grabbing my arm bidding me to stop. Guilt rises in me for forgetting.


    ¡°I am sorry, I was distracted.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Too distracted to plead for the man who protected you. Too distracted to¡­¡± Nevari begins, but Neeba interrupts her, placing a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Let him explain sister, he cares for our father, I am sure he will help if he can.¡± He says, now turning to me with hope in his eyes ¡°Right, Kada?¡±


    The muscles in my face tense, the guilt threatening to drown me.


    ¡°That can wait, what did he say?¡± Korra says, stepping closer she whispers with her eyes growing wider ¡°Was it about what you gave to me? Should I get rid of it?¡±


    ¡°What did you give her?¡± Neeba asks me, there is a change in tone, like he is offended I did not trust him with it.


    ¡°Forget that, what are you going to do about my father?¡± Nevari asks pulling at my clothes, eyes full of desperation ¡°He will die in the next wave if nothing is done.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± I yell, my mouth cringing as it falls out. A bitterness rising in me for letting my emotions spill over.


    They fall silent for a moment until I speak again, regret in me for letting it get to me.


    ¡°I did not mean to yell. Nevari, I have messaged my sponsor.¡± My pride struggles to say ¡°I will plead with them for assistance.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She says gripping my shoulder firmly.


    ¡°Korra, he does not seem to know. Is it still safe?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She says looking around speaking in a hushed tone ¡°I have hidden it well.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I can see Neeba is acting strange still so I add ¡°I will show you later Kada.¡±


    He nods to me, the tension relieving. I feel a buzz on my holopad, my pulse quickens as I see it is a notification from my sponsor tab. The others huddle around me as I open it.


    You finally respond, can I take it to mean that you believe me? That I have your best interests in mind.


    There is a sickening feeling rising in me as I begin to reply, the shattering of pride as I must plead with one of the masters. I do not even beg the gods for their assistance anymore, my pride will not allow it, those who forsake the cries of my people do not deserve my worship. Swallowing the remnants of my pride I reply.


    Prove your words. H447 ¨C Nekam as I know him, is in dire need of assistance, but he is unsponsored. If you help him, we can speak further. If you decide he is not worthy of your help¡­ do not bother with a reply, for I will not answer it.


    There is a quiet in the group as they read my message, until Nevari finally speaks.


    ¡°You are not afraid your tone will drive them away?¡± she asks me, there is a hidden anger in her voice ¡°I have heard those who do not show respect lose their sponsors favor, becoming abandoned.¡±


    ¡°That is all my pride will allow.¡± I admit to her, a strain in my voice.


    ¡°Sekat your pride! My father suffers, you should beg them for his sake.¡± She says raising her voice.


    ¡°Sister, he has asked. We can only await their reply now.¡± Neeba says, but I feel there is a worry in his voice as well.


    ¡°Perhaps they will respect the strength of his will.¡± Korra says, but I can tell she says this for my benefit, there is no belief in her words.


    ¡°Sekat¡­¡± I say gritting my teeth pulling up the sponsor menu about to swallow my pride deeper.


    My holopad chimes with a system notification, reading it aloud.


    ¡°Attention Hunter ¨C System Announcement ¨C This is an official notice of an injunction filed against an injunction that was pertaining to a injunction relating to yourself ¨C Originating within the High Senate of the Republic of Hekat ¨C In accordance with subsection 893.756-B9 ¨C Your sponsorship account has been frozen ¨C End of message.¡± The system says, then chiming off.


    I blink, this is the third injunction. What does it even mean, what is happening?


    ¡°What does that mean, who is this High Senate?¡± Korra asks me, pulling my holopad closer trying to read the notification again.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Sekat, you have done this, because of your pride. Now you are abandoned, and my father doomed.¡± Nevari says pushing me and storming off. Her brother looks at me with concern, but he does not say anything about it.


    I do not chase after Nevari, as I am relieved she has left, the guilt she inspires in me is heavy upon my mind. Is this my fault? It¡¯s like the other messages, so I don¡¯t think my words to the sponsor have caused it. Did they even receive my message? Sekat, I will have to find another way. My stomach churns from the development, a curse lingering on my tongue for the gods, itching to be spoken.


    Suddenly my body begins to feel hot, there is something inside me stirring. My eyes are becoming blurry, my legs feel weak at the knees. My breathing increases, I put my hand to my chest, my heart is throbbing like I have been running. This feeling, is it the tea the Keeper made for me? Did he poison me? Why would he do that ¨C there must be an explanation. My eyes become very heavy, waves of vibrations rattling around deep within me.


    ¡°Kale?¡± Neeba¡¯s voice says to me.


    Falling to the floor now, the room is spinning, the light around the edges of my vision becoming darker, until everything fades.


    ***


    I am adrift in the sea of dreams, floating upon water, without a sense of direction. Above me there is darkness speckled with starlight. The waves from the water gently push me back and forth, there is peace here, not like I normally have. I feel myself being pulled towards something slowly, something that feels good, a warmth in the waters where it takes me.


    The swells of the waves begin to increase as I get closer to where it brings me. In the water now I see purple lights in the depths beginning to rise. Speckles of silver glittering against the darkness. My body feels pushed back and forth more firmly, as though there is a change. Cold waters mixing with hot.


    There is a rumbling of noise above as clouds begin to form blocking the light of the stars. Lightning arcs and thunder roars. Ground rises from the depths of the water, I climb onto it, drawn towards a small flickering light that is near the center.


    Lightning strikes the center, I should be afraid ¨C but I am not. From the area where the lightning strikes, I see something silver growing from the ground now, slowly rising upwards.


    The storm begins to rage as the silver plant begins to rise further. The clouds part in the center and a blinding light radiates downwards. The plant grows faster now, spreading its roots outwards. I am in the eye of the storm now, waves rising meters in the air. The light calls to me. It reminds me of the warmth that the being swathed in light gave me. Something inside tells me to be calm, it soothes against the fear, telling me to embrace it.


    The purple lights pull into the ground as the swells of the sea around me crash against it. It flows upwards towards the roots, the plant taking shape now into a tree, sprouting its first leaves. Silver laced with purple. I feel my face, there are tears running down it. I do not shy from them, as I have never seen such a sight, it inspires my heart. The sheer beauty of it flowing into me.


    The sea begins to settle, the clouds and the light retracting. The tree begins to slow its growth upwards, until it comes to rest, the height of it barely above my own. I feel a pull beginning to take me again as the water becomes placid once more. The pull calls me to the realm of the living, and I do not resist it.


    ***


    My eyes open slowly, above me I see a bunk. My body is sore all over, like all my muscles have been used vigorously, even my bones and tendons have soreness to them. I turn my head and I see Nevari asleep, kneeling on the ground, her head upon the bed. A wet towel in her hand, I feel my forehead and there is a cool one on it. She must have tended to me, I move my hand towards her and gently push the hair from her eyes. I hear a voice to my other side.


    ¡°You still have a demon¡¯s luck I see.¡± Nekam says, there is life in his voice once more, life I have not heard in some time.


    Turning to face him ¡°My chief¡­¡± I stop abruptly as I see he is standing now without assistance. A smile rips across his face as he claps me on the shoulder.


    ¡°You like it?¡± Nekam asks with a raised eyebrow, lifting his pant leg. I see a metal leg attached to the stump. It looks mechanical, as he shifts his weight I hear the servos inside whir.


    ¡°I do.¡± I say, hope stirs in my chest ¡°When ¨C how?¡±


    ¡°Four days ago.¡± Nekam says to me, clapping me on the shoulder. There is a fierce smile upon his mouth still.


    ¡°Four days ago?¡± I say, not understanding.


    ¡°You have been asleep for seven days now little demon.¡± Nekam says, kneeling down to my level ¡°Keeper Dargo told us to keep faith you would live, but there were times that I thought the fever would take you.¡±


    Looking at my holopad, the counter has changed to reflect what he says. I also see there are hundreds of notifications to read still.


    2 weeks; 3 days; 4 hours; 16 minutes.


    ¡°We tried to get the medibots to help you, but the Keeper forbid it.¡± Nekam says.


    ¡°Seven days.¡± I say, my mind still not fully understanding.


    ¡°Kale, you¡¯re awake.¡± Nevari says, having stirred from her sleep.


    ¡°Kada.¡± Neeba says jumping down from the bunk above, putting a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, but seven days. I don¡¯t understand.¡± I say still confused, since the last challenge I have lost ten days now to sleep. Sekat, I will need to push harder in training to compensate for it.


    ¡°Brother, I must tell Korra and the others. I will be back.¡± Neeba says rushing from the room quickly.


    ¡°My chief, your leg, how has this happened?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Your sponsor answered the call.¡± Nevari says before he can answer, she grasps my shoulder firmly. There is thanks in her eyes, a thanks I have not seen in some time.


    ¡°They sponsored everyone in our grouping little demon.¡± Nekam says, his grin somehow wider now ¡°They give gifts to all of us for the next challenge, I do not know how you earned their favor, but the gods surely bless us.¡±


    My mind is filled with questions about the sponsor now, how can they afford to buy everyone. My jaw flexes as I realize I will need to thank them for this.


    ¡°All that were injured are whole now. They even send to us medicines to make us stronger. There is hope amongst everyone now. Hope that you have helped to create.¡± Nevari says to me, her eyes genuine.


    ¡°I will have to thank them properly.¡± I say, there is happiness wishing to grow in my heart, but I can¡¯t help but feel a sickness that it is there because one of the masters allows it. For the others sake I swallow the demon of my pride and allow the happiness to rise, forming a smile on my face.


    Korra and the demon brothers come running into the room now with Neeba.


    ¡°I knew you would not die.¡± Korra says with a smirk as she clasps my arm ¡°I bet with others you would survive this too.¡±


    ¡°Alakin, you are well?¡± Maki asks me, his brother Daki close behind, approaching me now. Nekam¡¯s jaw flexes but he allows him to pass.


    ¡°I am, just a little sore. Has anyone given you issue?¡± I ask to both of the demon brothers.


    ¡°No, Alakin they treat us fairly. Thank you.¡± Maki says.


    Daki, the one who tried to slay me before meets my gaze, there is something on his mind, it is written in his eyes.


    ¡°Alakin.¡± He says finally, the others wait quietly as he pauses ¡°There is something I wish to speak to you later about. When time allows, I know you will be very busy.¡±


    ¡°Hata Jukon Tar.¡± I say to him in the old tongue, its given to show your intent is respectful, its meaning simple ¨C When time allows.


    ¡°Thank you, Alakin.¡± Daki says, moving towards the back of the group.


    There is a crowd beginning to gather around the bunk I lay upon. Whispers become hushed as I hear the gait of two feet I could recognize in the darkness.


    ¡°You have awakened.¡± Keeper Dargo says to me, the others part to make room for him, a grin beginning to form as he says ¡°Just in time for training.¡±

 Chapter 28: Cami Akur Neda

    Keeper Dargo allowed me to eat and drink water before we began. My thirst was not what it should have been for seven days without water. Nevari must have dripped water in my mouth as I slumbered, another thing I must thank her for. My hunger however was ravenous, the nutritional bars did not fill me as they always have, and I was allowed to eat three times the normal amount, still my belly feels empty. Strange.


    We move towards the training field now; our pace is swifter than I remember it being. I am surprised to see that the others follow it, weeks ago only a few of us could. The soreness in my body begins to fade slowly as the blood pumps through it, there is a lightness in my step now, like the weight of my body barely keeps me to the floor. My breath has never been so even either, my heart slower than it would have been before I drank the silver speckled purple tea. I cannot help but wonder if it has something to do with the changes I feel.


    Looking to my side I see that everyone else is barely sweating at this speed. I remember Nevari said the sponsor gave everyone medicines to make them stronger, but I have never heard of such a thing before. Perhaps they gave it to me while I slept, perhaps the tea has nothing to do with the lightness I feel. Still I remember the dream, and I can¡¯t help but feel they must be related.


    When we arrive to the training grounds, I see there are rows of vests laid out upon the sand, upon closer inspection I see there are metal weights attached to them. Sekat, what has he been doing to them while I slept. Seeing the others pick up vests, I move to grab one.


    ¡°This one is for you.¡± Keeper Dargo says tossing one towards me.


    I grab it from the air, the weight of it heavy in my hands, almost knocking me over. Putting it on, I feel my body is much heavier now. My vest looks lighter than the others, the weights smaller and a different hue of metal. My jaw tenses. Have I fallen this far behind in the last week? I will need to push harder to catch them. I will not become a burden to those around me. I am Ulima, I must always rise to the top.


    When everyone has been fitted with their vests, the run begins anew. The pace faster again, the starting pace those marked in black struggled to achieve the first time.


    ***


    We have been running up and down the stairs of the stadium that surrounds the field of sand for more than an hour now, I feel sweat beading down my brow. Looking to the others, I see they begin to feel it as well. Not as much as me, Sekat. Have I really become weaker than everyone else? The pride in me bids anger to rise and give me strength as I lengthen my stride to catch up to the front of the group.


    Near the front, I find my chief and his daughter in equal strides, their breath more even than mine. Nevari and Nekam even outdo me now too? They were in the purple grouping before. Looking forward I see Korra and Neeba directly behind the Keeper in stride together.


    ¡°Do not push yourself too much.¡± Nekam says to me as I drive past him. His words meant to soothe, but they fuel the fire inside me.


    I push myself harder until I am upon Korra and Neeba¡¯s heels, how have they become so fast, their muscles ripple between strides, seeming to be more toned than before. As I approach their side they nod to me, grins on their faces.


    ¡°I told you he would catch up.¡± Neeba says, there is pride in his voice.


    ¡°That you did.¡± Korra says, clapping me on the shoulder.


    Dargo turns now, running backwards, he too wears a vest, the metal bulky upon it, a different hue than the others, a different hue than mine. The fabric that holds it, appears to be different as well, there is a sheen to it, it is woven with black metal fibers. There is a grin on his face as he nods to me before he turns back around, increasing the pace again, this time faster than when I fell out the last time.


    ***


    My legs are throbbing as he explodes the pace again after we have been running for three hours. People begin to fall to the side, and we lap them, my eyes are wide as I realize I will soon be lapped as well. When did I fall behind? How did I shame myself like this. Why is the gap between me and the others so far?


    I feel a swipe on my back as Dargo passes me, I turn and look, seeing that I have been marked in red like the others who have been lapped. My jaw tenses, I have never been in the first group to be lapped for physical training. There is a sick feeling rising in me, fueled by the self hatred of my own weakness, it is the feeling of pride breaking under reality''s boot.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I cannot stop here.¡± I say aloud between breaths. I do not stop like the others do when marked, I must not, I still have strength left to move ¨C bidding me to continue as anger holds the pieces of my pride together.


    ***


    Another hour passes, I have been marked seven times now, seven times they have lapped me. The Keeper does not tell me to stop. My back a testament to my commitment to continue. I will not give up, there is life in me still. Nekam and Nevari begin to fall behind now, there is sweat flowing from their brows as they are finally marked in purple. The standard has risen I realize.


    ¡°Cami Akur Neda.¡± Nekam tells me as I pass by him, the words burn into me, the anger rising higher, clutching pride tightly to its chest. In the old tongue it means ¨C Know the limits of your body.


    ***


    At the end of the fifth hour there is only Neeba and Korra keeping the pace now, all others have returned to the assembly hall. Nekam tried to tell me to return, but I told him I will not stop until my body does. Pushing past the pain, embracing the burning of muscles breaking past their limits.


    Within another thirty minutes, Neeba begins to lag behind, soon after Korra follows. To my building shame I have been marked ten times now in red. But I do not stop, my muscles still have more to give, my will is not broken, only my pride is wounded.


    ¡°There is no shame in your performance.¡± Korra says as I approach where they have stopped, she begins to speak again, but Neeba stops her with a light pull of the arm shaking his head.


    I am glad for the silence he asked for, every word of encouragement etching the shame deeper into my soul. He gives me a nod as I pass by. My breath uneven, my legs barely keeping my slowed pace.


    Dargo waits near the entrance now, arms folded behind his back, a grin upon his face. The grin drives the anger to greater heights, I thought we were past him shaming me, I thought he was finally acknowledging my efforts.


    ¡°Fifty more laps, if you can manage.¡± He says as I pass.


    ¡°I will do a hundred!¡± I yell to him, my pride lashing out against the provocation.


    ¡°We shall see.¡± He chuckles, leaving towards the assembly hall.


    ***


    When I finish my final lap, I remove my vest and fall to the ground. Looking towards the high ceiling, trying to catch my breath. Sekat. I know I have improved a lot since the first time we did this, but why have I fallen so far behind in so little time. I will have to ask Neeba how to get these medicines, how to receive my gifts.


    ¡°Sekat¡­¡± I grumble as I stand up again.


    Moving now towards the assembly hall, I see a lone Bipki follows me from a distance, my mind wonders if she still watches me. I wonder if she has found the black box yet, if she has, did she discover its secrets? As I move through the halls a door opens from a recess in the wall to my side, drawing my attention to what¡¯s behind it.


    There is a single table in the center of the room, a small pool of liquid upon it in the black ink the Keeper uses to mark us. As I enter, the door closes before the Bipki can follow. A message begins to form in the ink, becoming clearer as I stand before it now.


    Drink it all. Do not speak of it. They have begun to take notice.


    Who is they? Warden Akaria? Senator Adonius? Why is there always so much secrecy. Speaking plainly seems to allude these people. Before I can think of it further, a hole opens in the table, a glass kettle and a black cup rise from the hole. My body recoils as I see the purple liquid swirl in the kettle, remembering what happened last the time I drank it. Deciding against it, as I can¡¯t afford to lose another week ¨C I move towards the door again. The lights in the room turn red, I turn and see a new message appearing in the ink in larger letters.


    Drink.


    Sekat. I fill the first cup and down it. The warmth spreading inside of me. From my blood, to my bones, then my tendons and my muscles ¨C until it rises from my skin outwards. When I finally finish, the table takes the cup and kettle into it, and the door opens.


    In the hall I see the lone Bipki has left, I follow the corridor towards the assembly hall where I find everyone meditating. My body feels weary still from the training, a bubbling inside of me, a fear that I will be in a coma for another week on my mind. Quickly I find a place next to Neeba, my eyes closing quickly as I try to find my inner peace.


    I feel the vibrations within me that I felt the first time I drank of the strange tea. This time, it does not overwhelm me, it echoes inside of me like music playing against the walls of my soul, expanding its essence. In my mind I begin to see the silver tree from my dreams, the water is beginning to rise in waves again, the purple lights streaking through it. Flowing into the roots of the tree rising upwards, sustaining its growth to greater heights.


    The waters become still again after a time and I begin to open my eyes, I am still in the assembly hall. It is strange, my body feels rested, full of life once more, ready to train further. Looking around I see Neeba and the others have left, checking the time on my holopad, I see it is late in the night. Sekat, how did I meditate so deeply that I missed combat training. If I fall behind in that as well, I will only be a burden. The peace from meditation begins to fade as the irritation rises. Practicing alone will have to suffice, I do not want to burden the others who no doubt sleep.


    ¡°Alakin. Is now a good time?¡± A voice says from behind me.


    Turning now I see Daki and his brother Maki close behind him.


    ¡°It is.¡± I say remembering he wanted to talk.


    When he approaches me, his head is lowered, as is his brothers. There is tension in them. I realize now, they have been waiting for me this entire time.

 Chapter 29: Uton Ul Jaka Talen

    ¡°Speak what is on your mind.¡± I say, breaking the silence that had fallen between the three of us.


    ¡°Alakin, my brother and I ¨C we wish to join your tribe.¡± Maki says finally.


    ¡°I am not the leader of my tribe.¡± I say to him, somewhat confused by the notion I continue with ¡°You will have to speak with Nekam, he is my chief.¡±


    ¡°We have spoken to him, Alakin.¡± Daki says now, finally speaking. He is timid to find his words.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± I ask, now more confused.


    ¡°He said we have his blessing to follow you.¡± Maki says meeting my eyes, searching them for answers.


    I turn towards our lodging room, and I see Nekam standing in the entrance of it. His arms are folded, and he stands tall ¨C looking at me. He gives me a nod.


    My mind wanders, thinking of everything that has happened. If I accept them, they will become my charges. Their actions will reflect upon me, good and bad. I think back to when Daki stabbed me, a phantom pain in my belly. Back to when I beat him nearly to death. It surprises me they wish to follow, after everything between us. Questions form words using my mouth to ask them.


    ¡°Why do you wish to follow me?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°Alakin¡­ in you we see hope.¡± Maki says.


    ¡°In you, we feel the rising of our people. Alakin, we will not disappoint you.¡± Daki says.


    ¡°You will follow my orders, even if they may take your life?¡± I ask them, peering past the flesh, searching within their souls.


    ¡°Uton Ul Jaka Talen.¡± Daki says dropping to a knee.


    ¡°Uton Ul Jaka Talen.¡± Maki says also dropping to a knee.


    My eyes grow wide at this, it is a sacred vow among my people, I have never seen it given before. In does not translate well from the old tongue, but it means roughly ¨C Where you go, the honor of my blade seeks to follow. It is an old vow, spoken amongst the whispers, of the time before the fall of my peoples Empire. A time when we thrived. A time I wish to see return. Their words strike me deeply.


    They both pull from behind them a blade, extending it upwards, handle towards me, as is the custom in the stories passed down. I grasp both of the blades by the handles and measure them in my hands, symbolically measuring their honors weight against the blade. If I wish to see my people rise, I must embody the change, I must show them the way forward.


    ¡°I accept the honor of your blades. Rise my sworn kin.¡± I say extending the blades back, hilt first. In the stories it is symbolic to me showing I will always return the honor they give.


    ¡°Thank you, Alakin.¡± They both say, taking the blades back.


    Grabbing them each under the shoulder, I raise them up to eye level and embrace their arms. The pact between us sealed. Their burdens now mine, mine now theirs.


    ¡°Get some rest.¡± I say to them.


    They both nod and depart, leaving me alone. I see Nekam slap them on the back as they pass, and he gives me a final nod before following them. There is a buzzing on my wrist that draws my attention to my holopad. There are so many notifications I haven¡¯t been able to read yet, having focused on training. There is no tiredness in my bones, all of it left after the deep meditation. I sit against the wall and begin to swipe through the notifications.


    There are messages from other hunters in my grouping. Many of them. Thanking me for getting them a sponsor. My jaw flexes, I did not even ask on their behalf, this person decided to do it of their own volition. There is a bile trying to rise in my throat as I read all the messages, a bile that stems from the fact that their hope rises from a masters actions, not one of their own peoples. I think on Dargo¡¯s words about opening my heart to those not of my people. The thought of it makes me sick, it spurs the anger. I know I should be grateful; I should be overjoyed that they decided to help my people, but I know there is always a cost with the masters ¨C I fear the price for this will be the souls of my people.


    After I finish reading through the hunter messages, I see there are some from the system. Regarding changes to rules, but there is nothing said about what rules or how they have changed. Before I can look further, my holopad begins to chime and a system announcement follows.


    ¡°Attention Hunter ¨C System Announcement ¨C This is an official notice of an injunction filed against an injunction, which was filed against an injunction that was filed against an injunction relating to yourself ¨C Originating within the Grand Senate of the Republic of Hekat ¨C In accordance with subsection 893.756-B486 ¨C Your sponsorship account has been reopened ¨C End of message.¡± The system says, chiming off once more.


    That¡¯s the fourth injunction filed, with no explanation of what it even means. I swipe the notification away; my wrist buzzes multiple times. The sponsor tab, my teeth grit, I will have to thank them now, I will have to swallow my pride, for the sake of those I care about. Not now though, it can wait until the morning, my pride can have one more night before it breaks.


    Standing up now, walking towards the sleeping quarters, my wrist buzzes still, but I do not look until there is another system announcement. This time it is preceded by the Republic¡¯s Anthem, something that has not happened before.


    ¡°Attention Hunter ¨C System Announcement ¨C This is an official notice of a summons to the Grand Senate in regard to legal actions filed on your behalf ¨C The summons originates from the Grand Senate of the Republic of Hekat ¨C In accordance with subsection 12.7.402-D39 you are hereby ordered to appear before the Grand Senate ¨C End of message.¡±


    Ordered to appear? I don¡¯t understand. I look down to my holopad, gritting my teeth as I open the message from my sponsor tab, hoping to gain understanding about the order to appear. There is a series of messages.


    There isn¡¯t much time, be ready.


    I will guide you.


    You must trust me.


    Please, there is more at stake than you realize.


    Suddenly the lights all around the Assembly room and the sleeping quarters begin to flash red, like the night we were taken, my heart begins to beat faster. Sirens begin to blare loudly, rousing people from their bunks.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Nekam yells to me over the blaring sirens.


    When he is closer, I reply, ¡°I do not know.¡±


    ¡°Alakin, we are with you.¡± Maki says coming into my shadow with his brother Daki.


    ¡°Arm yourselves!¡± Korra yells throwing spears and shields from the walls to people, the points dulled but it is all we have.


    ¡°Korra!¡± I yell. She turns and moves my way.


    ¡°Kale, what¡­¡± she begins, but I interrupt.


    ¡°Get it, we may need it.¡± I say into her ear.


    She nods and rushes off.


    ¡°Kada, what is happening?¡± Neeba asks as he runs to me, his face has crease marks from the deep slumber he just awoke from.


    Before I can answer, the sirens stop, and a system announcement begins over the intercom.


    ¡°Attention Hunters ¨C System Announcement ¨C Message from Warden Akaria ¨C H777 is to be remanded into custody, do not resist or you will be dealt with. That is all ¨C End of message.¡±


    ¡°H777 ¨C that is your number ¨C what do they want with you?¡± Nevari asks, her hair pulling from the messy bun on her head ¡°What have you done?¡±


    ¡°Kada?¡± Neeba asks.


    The crowd begins to form around me now, seeking answers I cannot give. One of the walls opens, a troupe of thirty soldiers move into the room with weapons raised. There is silence except the whir of their metal suits. Tension rises in the crowd as we begin to group in the center.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°H777! Step forward!¡± one of them yells.


    I begin to move, to reveal myself. I fear for the others safety, but Nekam puts a hand firmly in my chest grasping my clothes, his eyes on the soldiers.


    ¡°My chief¡­¡± I begin, but he gives me a look that means silence must follow.


    I feel Korra¡¯s hand touching mine, a warm piece of something encased in metal being slid into my grasp. I hide it in the folds of my clothes.


    ¡°Make it count.¡± She whispers then forms around me with the others.


    They circle around me, all of them forming a wall. Beginning a chant that we only sing for war. There is dread in my heart, I do not want any of them to die because of me.


    Pop ¨C Pop ¨C Pop as they shoot their weapons at the ground near the crowd.


    ¡°We will not ask again!¡± another says pointing their weapon with intent.


    The crowd still does not move, the chant is growing louder. Arms begin interlocking together. I am about to reveal myself when I feel a tug at my arm.


    ¡°I am sorry Kale.¡± Nevari says, in her eyes there is fear and something else, something I have not seen before from her. My heart begins to hurt as I see it.


    ¡°Nevari no!¡± Nekam yells as he sees the look in her eyes.


    ¡°He is here! H777 is right here!¡± Nevari yells throwing up my arm with hers.


    My eyes blink as they take in what fills hers, it is a look I have known many times in my life as an Ulima, a look that always preceded horrible suffering. It is the look of betrayal. There is no anger in my heart though, I was about to reveal myself for the sake of everyone else ¨C what I feel is the breaking of a piece of me, the small ember I held for her snuffed out in an instant. It wouldn¡¯t have surprised me if one of the others not of my tribe did it, but for her to do it causes a deep pain in me.


    ¡°You really thought I would let them die for me?¡± I ask her, pulling my arm from her grasp ¡°I thought you knew me better.¡±


    I can tell she realizes now I was planning to reveal myself, her face skewed with tension as she feels the guilt rise. Guilt I will not take from her.


    ¡°I am here.¡± I say pushing through the crowd ¡°Do not fire upon them, I come willingly.¡±


    ¡°Alakin, we can fight them. The gods protect you, we can win this.¡± Daki says grabbing my shoulder.


    ¡°No, not today, not like this.¡± I say, then louder to the group I yell ¡°Agar Buki T¡¯Akor!¡±


    There is a hush that goes out over the crowd as they hear my words, in the old tongue they mean ¨C Live today so we can rise tomorrow.


    ¡°Kada don¡¯t go.¡± Neeba says trying to reach me through the crowd, but it is too late.


    The soldier in the front grabs my shirt, pushing me through the archway where the wall used to be. The others move through it after us, the yelling from my people growing dull and then silent, as the thick metal wall closes once more. The only sound now, the metal boots upon the floors echoing in the hall.


    They push me through the expanse of the labyrinth of halls, my heart still hurting from the betrayal. Did she really think so little of me? Did she not know I would die for them? I must focus, betrayal does not deserve my attention, survival does. There is work to be done, my people still have need of me, whether they want me or not ¨C I am here.


    One of the soldiers puts a hand to his head, near where his ear is. I have seen them do this before, he must be receiving an order inside his helmet.


    ¡°Roger that, good copy, target acquired ¨C enroute to new coordinates.¡± One of the soldiers says.


    ¡°We¡¯re changing routes Sir?¡± another asks.


    ¡°Guess so.¡± The first replies, he appears to be in charge.


    We change directions, loading into an elevator, half of the soldiers must ride a separate one as there is no space. As we move an error message pops up on the panel, the lights flicker off then back on.


    ¡°What was that?¡± the one in charge asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know Sir, looks like it¡¯s back up though.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait to rotate out of this dump.¡± The one in charge replies with a sigh.


    I see we are on the thirteenth floor now, recalling it was off limits when I took the doctor hostage, my eyes search for details about its purpose. Around me I see loading stations for the metal suits they wear. Some of the racks have the powered suits open and partially disassembled to repair them it seems. My eyes taking in as much as I can about their construction, searching for more flaws in their design.


    The one in charge puts his hand to his ear again. Then puts up a fist, all the soldiers halt.


    ¡°Roger that Warden. Good copy. Enroute.¡± He says.


    ¡°Again?¡± one asks.


    ¡°Pit stop, Warden wants to speak with him before he¡¯s transported.¡± The one in charge says.


    The soldiers groan through their helmets but do as he bids, moving into a small chamber. Only three of them can fit with me. It looks like a larger version of the pods they make us use.


    ¡°Rendezvous on this location. Do not make me come find you.¡± The one in charge says to the soldiers that must wait.


    Why does she want to see me? Where are they taking me? This has to be about the order to report from the Grand Senate, whatever it is, it seems important. There is no other explanation. Pushing the questions from my mind I try to focus on absorbing as much as I can. There is information here to be found, information I may have use of later.


    ¡°Sir, getting interference on the main comms channel.¡± One of them says, but it is strange, I feel like their voice is familiar.


    Brushing it off trying to focus on the layout of the glass tubes we move through, they are less random than the ones hunters normally travel.


    ¡°Getting the same on my end.¡± The one in charge replies.


    ¡°Only static on my end.¡± The third soldier says.


    ¡°Missions the same, report to the Warden then¡­¡± he begins, but stops as the elevator lurches to a halt slamming us against the walls.


    The light flickers red then back to its normal hue.


    ¡°That didn¡¯t seem right.¡± The one in charge says.


    ¡°Everything seems to be in order sir.¡± The one whose voice sounds familiar says.


    The doors open and the one in charge exits first looking around the halls.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get off this elevator, something is wrong with it.¡± The one in charge says motioning to the other two.


    The first one follows, I am about to do the same, but I feel a tug on my shirt pulling me back as the door slams closed ¨C leaving me alone in the pod with only one of the soldiers. The soldier whose voice sounds familiar is the only other person with me now. They punch in a command to the elevator panel, a slot opens where they slide a device. The light turns red, then green. A series of text plays across the screen rapidly.


    ¡°Check your holopad.¡± The soldier says.


    My arm slowly raises as I lift it up. Eyes wary of the soldier. There is a single message from my sponsor tab that appears a moment later.


    Trust them.


    My eyes look upwards at the soldier again, they are with whoever is sponsoring me. Is this what they meant by be ready? What have they planned, why have they planned this? My mind is turning, my hand grips that which I have hidden in the folds of my clothes.


    ¡°Why do I recognize your voice?¡± I ask them, still wary.


    ¡°Adar Ulic Bekara.¡±


    ¡°While there is life, there is will to keep it¡­¡± I say, then it hits me, where I know the voice from.


    I remember the voice clearly now, it was from the soldier who let me pull from the dead Arrum, the one who held the others back. The one who ordered they search the dead once more. They showed me kindness once, and now again, why?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be seeing you again.¡± They say.


    ¡°Nor I you.¡± I say then continue warily ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, I¡¯ve been properly motivated to do so.¡±


    Before I can reply they raise a hand up to their helmet at their ear.


    ¡°Roger that sir, elevators still acting funny. Will get out when it stops and update my position.¡± After he stops he swears quietly ¡°Comms weren¡¯t supposed to be back on this fast. You need to be quick.¡±


    The elevator door slides open on the fifteenth floor, I have been here before with the doctor. It is where they process the dead. My wrist buzzes, I swipe open the notification.


    Left.


    ¡°Go. I can¡¯t be seen now that the comms and surveillance are back on.¡± The soldier says pushing me out of the elevator. The door slams shut behind me.


    Sekat. I turn left as it says, another message appears telling me to go right and I do. The doors open as I walk towards them. I come upon blood streaks from the floor originating from an elevator, leading to a large door. Taking pause for a moment at the sight, I feel a buzz on my holopad.


    Turn right, there isn¡¯t time to waste.


    Something inside of me wants to know desperately what is behind the doors where the blood leads, something dark lurks in there, the stench that wafts from the crack in the door tells me this, it is putrid and sickly. My holopad buzzes again.


    They are coming, get into the pod, hurry!


    ¡°Sekat.¡± I curse turning right and rushing through the open doorway to a pod. As I do, I hear the pounding of metal boots running through the halls. They are close.


    The pod whirs faster than normal after flickering, ripping across the glass tube line. A hole in the tube opens at one side after less than a minute of movement, darkness at the end of it, there is no tube after the darkness. Sekat. My eyes grow wide as I realize why there is no tube.


    Whoosh ¨C the pod ejects from a hole in the side of the floating city, now free falling. The pod spins wildly in the air, there is a flashing red light, the pod detaches into pieces, the air rushes past me, disorienting me. I fight against the wind trying to correct myself, all the time as a child riding the storm¡¯s wind with Arrum coming to fruition.


    Finally, I am able to right myself, the only light I see is from the three moons in the sky and a floating city owned by the masters. Sekat, I am outside and falling. I look down and see the clouds below, I don¡¯t have a parachute. I¡¯m going to die. Think ¨C Think ¨C Think. I look around me, moving through the air, contorting my legs and arms to push me towards the pieces of the pod, and to my dread I find nothing I can use. My eyes are wide. Thoughts rushing in my mind, I hear something to my right and turn.


    Blinding lights erupt thirty meters away from inside of the clouds, my arms try to shield the light as I feel something grasp my leg. I hit the clouds and feel myself becoming drenched in water. Whatever has attached itself to my leg pulls me towards the light. Then I am pulled past the light into a ship¡¯s hull, the size like that of the carver ship I was on before. My heart is racing as I see the people who have saved me. They wear mismatched pieces of metal armor with weld marks to repair old holes. The door closes and there is a hiss of air, my ears pop.


    ¡°Strap him in. Burn to orbit and go dark.¡± One of the people says, their voice distorted through the facemask they wear.


    ¡°Need to get his chip out first, or he¡¯s going to get toasted boss.¡±


    ¡°Right ¨C right. Get to it.¡±


    One of the metal men moves towards me with a tool in hand, instinctively I move out of the way, diving under his arm and pushing against the suit. To my surprise I knock him over, a massive thud against the wall. My own strength surprises me, but I do not stop, I move towards the tool he had.


    ¡°Tranq him.¡± Another says.


    I feel a sharp prick in my side and reach my hand towards it, pulling the object out, it looks like a dart of some kind. My vision becomes blurry. Stumbling against the wall of the small shuttle. It does not stop me as I move forward punching and kicking whatever I can. My strength again surprises me when I connect with one of their helmets, leaving a small dent in it.


    ¡°Again! Tranq him again you slagging idiot!¡±


    I feel a sharp prick twice more in my back, my body becomes heavy like lead, knees buckling as I crash to the floor.


    ¡°Slagging hells.¡± One curses, his voice distorted as my ears begin to ring.


    ¡°What the frag are they feeding these gloweyes, bastard dented my helmet.¡± Another says.


    My eyes try to strain themselves to stay open. But I feel another prick in my back, and it sends me to the darkness¡¯s embrace.

 Chapter 30: Adar Ul Pakar

    I awaken suddenly to ice cold water being poured on my head. My eyes wide open take in the room, the people who collected me from the sky stand around me in a circle, we are no longer on the ship. I am strapped to an upright table. The air is humid, there is a stench to it. A stench I have smelled before, the smell of death fills my nose.


    ¡°Right-o, gloweyes awake. Thought you killed him for a bit.¡± One of them says.


    All of them have removed their helmets since I saw them last, their faces marred with deep scars, I see crude metallic implants running up some of their necks. I do not know the purpose of them.


    ¡°Boss man said to bring him here, just like him to be late though.¡± Another groans.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t let him hear that.¡± Another says.


    There is a creaking of a metal door opening. Footsteps echo from it.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t let him hear what?¡± a voice says in stride with the feet that move closer.


    A shiver runs down my spine as I hear it, there is a coldness in it. The kind of voice that has never known empathy, an emptiness in it. The type of voice that has a curiosity for the pain of others. I wrench against the bondage, knowing instinctually I am in grave danger.


    ¡°Nothing boss, sorry boss. Brought him as you asked.¡± The one who complained says, there is fear in his voice.


    ¡°Oh yes you did ¨C quite lively too, my favorite kind of dog.¡± The cold voice says.


    The owner of the cold voice stands in front of me now, his eyes empty of all emotions, like staring into the abyss of darkness. A smile forms on his cruel lips.


    ¡°I am Mallock, such a pleasure to finally meet you C7447. Or should I call you by your new moniker H777? I¡¯m easy, which do you prefer?¡± he says, there is a sickness in the way he looks at me, a longing to cause pain.


    His question is rhetorical, my mouth is gagged. My stomach churns as I see him open a large case on the table in front of me. He pulls from it a small vial, a dim light in it.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Mallock asks, stepping forward now holding the vial close to my face ¡°You should recognize it, it belongs to you.¡±


    I stare closer at the vial and see it contains a single hair. The same color as my own. Why would he show me this? What purpose does it serve even if it is my hair.


    ¡°Amazing isn¡¯t it¡ªI traveled from the other side of the star quadrant and found you on this bleak desert planet, just from a single itty bitty hair. Marvelous really.¡± Mallock says petting the container.


    My skin crawls at his mannerisms, my heart is sinking as I struggle to no avail.


    ¡°It took a lot of greased palms, and an immeasurable amount of slagging mental taxation trying to find a way to get to you¡ªbut here we are C7447¡ªhere we are.¡±


    Is he my sponsor? What have I done to earn his depraved attention? I¡¯ve never seen him before.


    ¡°You seem to be confused, perhaps a refresher?¡± Mallock says, his evil grin growing deeper as he snaps his fingers ¡°Come doggie.¡±


    ¡°Woof, yes master.¡± A voice says from where Mallock entered. The sound of four scampering metal legs joins the voice as it comes into the light. A man wearing a chain around his neck, scars riddled across his body, his limbs replaced with metal dog legs. It is repulsive to look at, his teeth removed so his tongue hangs from the side of his mouth.


    ¡°Still not jogging your memory?¡± Mallock asks as he pets the head of the man turned dog.


    I try to rack my brain to make sense of what my eyes see, but I still don¡¯t understand. Why is this happening to me, why do the gods forsake me again?


    ¡°My, you Kuwathi are very thick.¡± Mallock says, his grin sliding back, a tone of annoyance in his cold voice. He flicks his wrist and a holo appears.


    My blood turns to ice as I see myself on it, holding the black box. The blue haired woman behind me on the ground. The gears in my mind begin to turn as I start to realize who Mallock is. Horror grips my body, fear building up inside of me. I see myself throwing the black box into the air, the perspective of the holo is from Betran... the carver I slew. I see myself closing the gap and killing him. Hearing the last word that was spoken to him¡­ woof.


    ¡°Oh¡ªyou¡¯re finally catching on.¡± Mallock says his grin returning. He swipes his hand and replays me saying woof again, and again. Each time the grin on his face growing deeper. I look to the man turned dog on the floor and realize fully that Mallock is the cousin that Betran would not stop talking about. The one who turns Kuwathi into dogs and fillets them for fun.


    Sekat.


    ¡°You killed my cousin Betran Cotras¡ªwe Cotras don¡¯t take kindly to people killing our blood, no matter how much of a disappointment they are. Do we doggy?¡±


    ¡°Woof¡ªNo¡ªNo¡ªNo Master you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good boy. Now sit. Give me paw, roll over.¡± Mallock says, not taking his eyes from me as I watch the disturbing exchange. He pulls something from his waist.


    My eyes widen as I see it is a knife in Mallock''s grasp, he stabs it into the man turned dog, again and a again. Blood spraying all over the room as he laughs in the shower of gore of his own making. The man turned dog yelps in pain, gurgling on blood, unable to stop it, until he becomes still, yet Mallock stabs him more, as though it was not enough... as though it is never enough. When he finally finishes, he stands slowly, wiping his face with his sleeve.


    ¡°Would you look at that C7447, how fortuitous, a position¡¯s just opened up.¡± Mallock says coming closer to me now ¡°When I heard that sweet and beautiful woof of yours¡ªI just knew I had to have you.¡±


    I look around the room, there is no escape. The men have plasma rifles, I am strapped to the upright table. I¡¯m going to die here, a horrible and humiliating death.


    ¡°Way I see it, you got one good option¡ªobey.¡± Mallock says, then coming close to my face he whispers ¡°You going to be a good little doggie and obey?¡±


    The bile in me rises as I shake my head no. I will not give him what he seeks, I will not die a cowards death and live as his dog.


    ¡°Set of brass balls on you.¡± He says with a half grin ¡°Well the other option is I fillet you until you take option one.¡±


    My Kuwathi eyes begin to glow in defiance of his will. He will not break me.


    ¡°I¡¯m really going to enjoy this.¡± Mallock says pulling from his bag something I recognize, he holds a laser cutter, I recognize the markings on the side, it is the same kind my people use.


    He steps forward and moves it towards my left arm. I struggle as much as I can.


    ¡°Oh wait, I almost forgot.¡± Mallock says going back towards the large case pulling from it a syringe with an injector ¡°This helps make the pain more¡­ enjoyable.¡±


    He shoves it into my shoulder, my body writhes in agony as every nerve begins to fire, overloading my mind.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Can¡¯t forget this one.¡± He says stabbing me with another syringe ¡°Keeps you awake.¡±


    The men with him begin to turn their gaze away. A sick look on some of their faces, causing the dread to rise with the fear. My senses are so heightened that the small breeze I felt before, feels like gale force winds upon my skin. Mallock¡¯s face ripples with a pleasured smile as he moves the laser cutter towards the tip of my left pinky finger. He pauses for a moment then snaps his fingers, one of the men bring him a stool to sit on. The table raises up a little to match his new height. A mirror unfolds from the ceiling so I can watch him as he moves the cutter towards my left leg.


    ¡°Had a doggie run off once, better to start with the legs.¡± Mallock says as he turns the dial on the cutter to the lowest setting, then elbows me in the groin, the pain blinding ¡°Plus we can take care of that attitude problem when we get up there. My daddy always said fix a dog that bares its teeth.¡±


    The pain is unspeakable as I feel the laser sears and chars the flesh, every single nerve screaming and vibrating inside of me. Time dilates back and forth, slow then fast. The pain on the slow, the respite in-between too fast. Bioluminescence explodes in my eyes, making them glow uncontrollably, I have never known pain like this. It is mind breaking, the cracks that were on the edges of my sanity deepening. Every time I feel like it will end, and I will pass out, I feel a wave of the drugs surging me awake.


    ¡°Woof for me little doggie.¡± Mallock says giggling with glee as he cuts the tips of my toes off, a plop as they land on the ground below.


    I feel tears rolling down my face mixing with sweat from my brow. He will not break me. The cracks in my sanity turn into fissures.


    ¡°I really do enjoy this little tool, if you adjust it just right, the burn is slow and it cauterizes the wound. Marvelous, can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve never used it before.¡± Mallock says as he carves into the mid-section of my foot. A loud thud as half of my foot falls to the ground.


    I feel my mind breaking, my will starting to run dry. I am moving father and farther from my body as the fissures become larger. Words begin to form in my mind, words that the being swathed in light spoke to me.


    Adar Ul Pakar - Juk ta Ikor


    My thoughts are confused, my mind struggles against the pain, seeking the light of the being, but it cannot find it. I hear a thud, in the mirror I see my leg is gone up to my knee now. From the fissures of madness, I feel darkness beginning to creep into my bones, filling me with its poison. I hear the whispers of the dead seeping into my mind, calling me, their words a salve to the pain, I want to join them, I want them to take me from this place.


    Adar Ul Pakar


    It echoes louder in my mind, shaking my being, giving rise to the meaning.


    Adar Ul Pakar ¨C Forge your will, search past pain


    Images flash before my mind, images I saw inside the black box. Before the walls around my mind can break fully, letting in the flood of madness¡¯s embrace, I see light beginning to form near my right hand. It draws my mind slowly back from the abyss as I see the light form a hand, which gives rise to more light, until the being is fully before me. It reaches its hand towards my face, I feel hope spread from it into my body. The pain washing away like it never happened, the fractures in my mind beginning to seal once more.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve broken him boss.¡± One man says, his voice is distant, barely registering to my ears.


    ¡°Is he smiling?¡± Mallock asks ¡°What the hells is happening to his arm?¡±


    The being is grasping my hand now, I feel the vibrations shaking my entire body. Runic lines begin etching into my flesh in a language I do not recognize, the ink made of light. It says the other phrase to me now.


    Juk ta Ikor ¨C Call forth your Blessing


    The being begins to fade leaving me alone again with my tormentors, the pain slowly returning, the cracks threatening to become fissures once more. Images of the being of light calling the black box form in my memories, and I outstretch my hand as they did. I feel something pulling towards it, drawn to the desire in my heart. The desire to be free of torment, the desire to return the pain I have received.


    ¡°Boss, I think you should put this one down. I got a bad feeling.¡± One says.


    ¡°What a beautiful doggie.¡± Mallock says, his eyes glistening, his arms outstretched, the laser cutter falling to the floor ¡°By the gods, beautiful I say.¡±


    ¡°Boss he¡¯s right we should put him down. That arm glowing, could be a weapon.¡± Another says.


    ¡°You will not touch my prize!¡± Mallock yells, spit flying from his mouth his hair going askew. He turns to me now, petting my face ¡°That¡¯s a good doggie, shine for master.¡±


    The pain in my severed leg falls away as something deep within me begins to seep from the cracks, something that hides within the darkness of my soul. The feeling increasing as I feel my call heard by the black box, it comes to greet me. The song my heart sings echoing in my mind.


    Come to me ¨C lend me your power and I will give you an offering of souls


    The building tremors as the wall in front of me explodes from the force of the black box ripping through it, knocking everyone to the ground. It slows as it reaches my hand almost in my grasp. A voice enters my mind, a voice I have heard in the dreams I could not remember. A voice that calls forth something inside of me, something that has been forging my entire life.


    Do you seek power?


    It asks me, its voice echoes through me, different from the being swathed in light. Whatever calls from the depths of the box is dark and twisted. There is no hope inside of it, only power forged in pain. It speaks again.


    Are you worthy of my power?


    The creature searches through my mind finding my memories, consuming the hope in my heart and filling it with hate, I feel power radiating from inside me as the box touches the flesh of my hand. It begins to glow and change shape, taking the form of a blade in my grasp. Darkness flows into me from it, turning my veins black, red light flowing upwards towards my heart.


    The darkness guides me now, flowing into my body, the serenity of certainty forged in the bowels of madness. The completed form of anger turned rage - dipped in the dew of sadness¡¯s embrace, tempered to have a singular purpose - to destroy that which hears its call ¨C a blade forged in the darkest place - in the recesses of the soul. This feeling is primordial - it is Wrath¡­


    The room around me begins to shake from the waves of pressure coming from the black blade, its edge begins to glow a vibrant red. My flesh tearing under the pressure of it. My hand beginning to burn and turn to ash as I try to wield this blade of wrath. In my grasp I feel pain incarnate, in my hand I feel unbridled wrath turned power.


    The electronics in the room turn off, the plasma weapons lights going off then slowly restarting, the cuffs that bind me fall away sending me to the ground on the stub of my left leg. The pain is nothing compared to what I feel in my hand. I grasp the rubble and pull myself up to one leg, swinging the blade. Red energy erupts from it slashing through everything around me, cutting the metal men in half, in one strike all except Mallock are dead. The blade of red light keeps travelling, I feel vibrations from the building collapsing around us. Looking down below me I see Mallock looking upwards at me from the ground, his hands in front of him.


    ¡°Good doggie, be good for master.¡± He says.


    My right hand swipes the blade across his arms and legs leaving stumps in its wake, ripping the floor from under us, sending us down three stories as each one breaks into the other. Pulling myself from the rubble I move to use my hand, but see that it is disintegrating. The voice speaks to me again. Disappointment in its tone.


    You are unworthy to wield my power


    The blade falls from to the ground, shifting back into the black box, the glow abating. My arm turns to ash up to my shoulder. I clench my jaw. I don¡¯t know why, but its words sting me, more than the loss of my arm. Spurring rage inside me as the wrath flows out of me, taken back by the thing that resides in the black box.


    ¡°Please doggie, get master help.¡± Mallock says, his mind seems frayed as though he is in shock.


    He crawls using his stumps through the rubble towards the ledge. Before me I see a large expansive city made of stone. My vision is growing blurry, but the rage bids me continue as I crawl towards him. A smile forming in the madness that grips my mind.


    ¡°Come here doggie.¡± I say to him, with my only hand I reach out, grasping the stump of his leg, pulling myself to him.


    ¡°Bad dog, bad.¡± He says, his madness mirroring my own.


    From the folds of my clothes, I grab the device that Korra hid for me, the device that I took during the battle with the Emperor Scorpions. One of the Bipki power cores. I was going to use it to kill a metal soldier, but the madness that licks the edges of my mind screams inside me for his death to be absolute. I punch it over and over into his mouth breaking the teeth until it wedges into his throat.


    ¡°Good doggie.¡± I say, pushing him off the edge. I move to the edge, a sick smile upon my face as his head and torso explode showering me and the street below in warm gore. I feel myself laughing and crying as I lay down in the shambles of stone, the building begins to shake again from the aftershock of the explosion. Sending me downwards into the falling rubble.


    He didn¡¯t break me¡­ not really. My will is still my own. There is some honor in this death at least. My eyes close as I fall further downwards, stones breaking my body as the building fully collapses. Darkness starting to embrace me, whispering for me to follow. As the darkness pulls me into the depths, there is a small light above me between the rubble, I see a hand reaching for me, strands of blue hair falling down towards me. The vision in my eyes fails and I am swept into the darkness completely.

 Chapter 31: Degora Ul Giba

    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    I am adrift in the realm of dreams, I see the silver tree that grows within me. It is ablaze in a purple fire, the leaves turning to ash. The words the creature in the box spoke rattle the dream world.


    You are unworthy of my power


    Bile rises in my throat, even the darkness casts me away ¨C forsaking me. Vindicating every person who has hurt me, vindicating all of those who have wronged me.


    ¡°I do not want your power!¡± I find my lips yelling.


    Clouds above form rapidly in the realm of dreams, dark enough to swallow the little light there is. Red lightning erupts from it. A thundering laughter from high above me. My jaw clenches tightly as I hear the laughter turn into words.


    ¡°Liar.¡± The creature says, it¡¯s voice distorted as before.


    My heart thumps, I did not expect them to hear me.


    ¡°You will call for me, and when you do ¨C I will feast upon the marrow of your pitiful soul.¡±


    ¡°I will not.¡± I growl, defiance in my soul.


    The creature cackles a villainous laugh, the clouds begin to leave. Something is calling me away from the realm of dreams. I do not fight the pull, as I wish to be free of the creatures torments.


    ***


    Realm of Reality


    ***


    ¡°Do not give up, you are strong ¨C I have seen it.¡± The soft voice of a woman says, her voice breaks the darkness in my heart, like the first ray of light come dawn.


    My eyes are heavy, too heavy to open, I am far away from her voice, my body aches all over.


    ¡°My lady, we must leave him. You have the Black Edict, our mission is complete.¡± Another voice says.


    Black Edict, do they speak of the black box?


    ¡°I will not leave him.¡± The woman says, her voice feels familiar to me somehow.


    ¡°My lady, he is surely going to die, we with him if we do not depart from here.¡± The second voice says, it is a mans voice I realize.


    ¡°Then so be it.¡± The first voice says ¡°My honor demands I not leave him. My honor does not demand you stay, flee if you so choose.¡±


    ¡°My lady, his mind will be broken, the tox screen shows Compound 76 and 132, used in extreme torture ¨C used to break people¡¯s minds. I have seen the effects of it.¡± The man says, there is a strain in the voice ¡°You saw what Mallock did to him, your honor does not demand¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not speak to me of honor! You were supposed to keep him from danger, not deliver him into the clutches of a madman.¡± The first voice says, there is rage in her voice.


    ¡°My lady, had I known¡­¡± the man says.


    ¡°It was your job to know, you assured me they could be trusted.¡± The woman says.


    I feel someone running their hand through my hair softly. My eyes begin slowly opening. I try to form words, but my mouth is covered by some kind of mask that pushes air into my lungs. I am in a small room made of stone.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°My lady, he is not worth the risk, they will be searching for him. Your father¡­¡± he begins but his gaze turns to me ¡°He is awake.¡±


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± the woman says.


    My gaze turns to meet her, my eyes widen as I take her in. She is the blue haired woman, her face now free of soot and blood from when I saw her last. My heart betrays me as it stirs, she is the most beautiful woman I have ever laid eyes upon. I see it is her hand that moves through my hair, my mind catches up now, pushing the stirrings of my heart down deep. She is one of the masters. I turn my gaze from her, afraid that my heart will betray me again.


    ¡°My lady, we must¡­¡± the man begins.


    ¡°Enough Fennec!¡± she yells.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± He replies, there is a bitterness in his voice. He stands now, moving to the edge of the room, peering through the cracks of a shuttered window to the outside.


    The woman continues to move her hand through my hair, I try to reach my right hand up to swat it away, but see my arm is gone, the price for using the black box. Sekat. I move my left hand now and move hers from me. I try to sit up, but she puts a hand on my chest, she is stronger than she looks, much stronger.


    ¡°You need to rest, do not try to sit up.¡± She says.


    I turn to her again trying to speak but the mask muffles it. She pulls it from my face.


    ¡°What were you trying to say?¡± she asks, there is care in her voice, the tenderness of it makes me sick.


    ¡°Degora Ul Giba.¡± I say to her, turning my head back to the ceiling.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± she asks, but I do not reply. She is not worthy of it.


    The man approaches me now, anger in his eyes as he leans down to me.


    ¡°Direct your anger elsewhere, she has done more than you deserve.¡±


    ¡°Fennec, he is within his right to dislike me.¡± The woman says, then finishing she asks ¡°What he said, what does it mean?¡±


    ¡°In the old tongue it means roughly - Your words are worthless to my ears.¡± The man named Fennec says, then turning to her ¡°As I said before, we should leave him my lady. He is clearly hostile.¡±


    He knows the words of my people, is he Kuwathi? Is he yet another one of my people that cozy up to the demons who torment us? The thought sickens me, almost as much as the woman.


    ¡°I see, well I hope that in time you will learn to trust me.¡± She says looking down at me, there is sincerity in her eyes which only frustrates me further.


    The pain from my wounds begins to rise higher, becoming more present in my mind. Beads of sweat falling from my brow.


    ¡°I think he needs more medigel.¡± She says.


    ¡°Any more will probably kill him.¡± Fennec says.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure this planet doesn¡¯t have a medipod?¡± she asks.


    ¡°No one in this system can afford one of those, except maybe the Interim Governor.¡± Fennec replies, there is a chime from a device on his wrist. Looking closer I see it is a holopad. The make much different from the ones us hunters were allowed to use.


    ¡°Then we should take him to another system.¡± She says.


    ¡°They are looking for him my lady.¡± He says showing her a projection on his wrist ¡°The moment we even get close to this system¡¯s jump gate, five republic cruisers will shoot us down.¡±


    ¡°Surely not. They wouldn¡¯t dare. The Grand Senate requested his presence.¡± She says.


    ¡°My lady, my inside source says the Governor does not want him to testify.¡±


    ¡°Even Adonius is not that brazen.¡± She says.


    ¡°My lady, do not underestimate those whose depravity begs a redefinition of the word.¡± Fennec replies, there is a hollowing of his eyes, a look I know too well. It is the dead who haunt behind his eyes in the recesses of his mind.


    The woman does not reply, she looks down at her holopad, her face growing pale as though she has met Fennec¡¯s ghosts. Fennec is about to speak but something chimes on his holopad now as well. His eyes grow wider, his hands begin to tremble.


    ¡°It is not too late to leave.¡± The blue haired woman says.


    ¡°I told your grandfather I would not abandon you. I have only broken my honor once ¨C never again.¡± Fennec says resolutely, grasping his hands tightly together until they shake no more.


    ¡°You don¡¯t¡­¡± the woman begins but is interrupted.


    A thunderous roar erupts in the room as one of the stone walls shatters violently. Dusting the area and dazing me. There is a secondary explosion that causes my eardrums to rupture as my eyes are flashed with a bright light.


    As my eyes readjust to the light, I see the woman is already up, fighting against a squad of soldiers. Sekat. She is much stronger than she looks. She does not aim to kill. I can feel in her stride that she is experienced with fighting, but a novice with taking life. She does not use a weapon, except for her hands and feet. Each strike denting the metal of their armor. Each kick bending the frame.


    The man named Fennec finally rises now, blood dripping from his ears. He yells something, but I can¡¯t hear what, my own ears still ring. As he yells, lights erupt upon his flesh, his flesh hand revealing itself to be something more as it blossoms into a plasma weapon of some kind. I did not know such contraptions existed, I have never seen one hidden so well.


    Fennec points it outwards holding the stubbed arm by the elbow, light rockets out in quick succession, burning through the metal of the soldiers armor. There is a smile forming on his mouth as he mows them down. A smile formed by madness clawing at the edges.


    To my right I feel another explosion, it knocks me from the table I lay upon, into a heap upon the ground. I struggle to move, missing an arm and a leg. Sekat, I am beginning to understand why Nekam was so depressed, the uselessness I feel is overwhelming. I crawl on the fragments of my pride, away from the battle. On the edges of my perception I feel an uneasy feeling trying to creep into my mind. Words pushing themselves out.


    Call for me, you are nothing without me


    Followed by the cackling of the creature. My blood begins to boil, I will not call them. I would rather die.


    Look at the coward crawling away from battle


    The voice mocks me. It is vile. If I could stop its calls I would. I turn now to move back towards the battle, I will not let it shame me. Not again.

 Chapter 32: Vada Nokul Demka

    My arm claws at the ground, pulling me through the rubble, towards a gasping soldier who clutches a fist sized hole in their chest where Fennec¡¯s arm cannon has blasted them. Their other hand reaches upwards with a small sidearm pointing at Fennec, come to take revenge. In the rubble I feel a large shard of glass slice my hand, I grasp it firmly and try to drive it into the hole, but it shatters as it hits the metal hand that blocks it.


    The soldier flicks his metal arm and sends me flying into a broken piece of the wall. I feel one of my ribs bow under the pressure. The pain shoots up my body into my mind. Now clenching my jaw at more than the pain. The shame that I cannot even kill a dying man, the uselessness of my body in this state. That I must rely on strangers to save me, one of whom is a master, the other a traitor in my eyes. The creature laughs at my expense heinously inside my mind.


    Something strikes the side of my head firmly, dazing me. My eyes are filled with stars as I feel a metal hand grasp my throat and pull me into the air. The hand squeezes, then goes limp almost immediately, my eyes open fully and I see a cloud of dust spraying in the air, a loud thud as the hand that tried to strangle me slams into the ground. My body follows quickly after it, I can¡¯t keep my balance on one leg. The dust falls and lands upon me, red streaks form and I realize it is blood. My eyes confused by the sight in front of me. The stump of the arm sprays arterial blood now, the wound is strange, cut perfectly, like it was made with a cutter, but there is no burn.


    In front of me I see the blue haired woman holding a blade of some kind, the edge a vibrant blue light. The blade is stranger than the wound, I have never seen anything like it. In the center is a metal rod, arcing light starts at the hilt and bends at the tip of the rod, like a blade made of light. Before I can think further, the blade swings and beheads the soldier. Dust erupts as it passes through.


    Bang ¨C Whoosh ¨C Bang ¨C Bang three soldiers fire upon her, the plasma rounds roll off of some kind of rippling shield, like the one that protected Warden Akaria and the stadium of the Colosseum. Sekat, they can¡¯t even hurt her.


    The blue haired woman rushes towards the other soldiers and begins dismembering them one by one, her form is flawless, like she has practiced it a thousand times. My eyes drink in her blade¡¯s song, trying to hear its rhythm. Every slice goes through the metal of their armor with ease like it were made of nothing but air. The soldiers try to retreat but Fennec shoots them in the back as they do. Within a minute they all lie still, seeping blood, the smell of burnt flesh from Fennec¡¯s plasma arm cannon high in the air.


    If my people had those weapons, the damage we could inflict. Perhaps I have been wrong to reject her, perhaps I should befriend her for the blade of light. My stomach churns at the idea, my chest burns at the thought of speaking with her, my heart betrays me again as it flutters from the sight of her as the dusted blood falls down streaking across her face. She looks like an angel of wrath sent by the heavens to administer their judgement. Clenching my jaw and shaking my head I push the thoughts from my mind, looking around for anything I might use to defend myself. On the ground I find a jagged piece of stone, in the shape of a blade, the edge razor sharp. I hide it in the folds of my clothes.


    ¡°My lady, we need to go.¡± Fennec says, his robotic hand retracting back into the flesh covered one.


    She does not speak, her eyes taking in the horror of what her hands have done. Her mouth begins to open to speak but she vomits instead, resting against a broken pillar. This might have been her first kill, I know the look, Arrum was the same, as was Neeba. There is a feeling rising in me now as I look upon her, not of hate, but of guilt. She may have slew her first person because of me. I know that I shouldn¡¯t care about the burden of a master¡¯s soul, but the guilt rises still. She still does not speak. I can hear sirens beginning to sound around us. The man Fennec is timid to disturb her, as he can see what I see, she is stunned. The innocence of never taking a life with your own hands lost from her.


    ¡°Vada Nokul Demka.¡± I say to her, trying to stand using my one arm to pull me up to my one leg. A sad sight I must be.


    She slowly looks up to meet my gaze.


    ¡°He is right, my lady.¡± Fennec says giving me a nod of approval ¡°In the old¡­¡± he begins but I interrupt.


    ¡°It means focus the hell up, feel bad later.¡± I say pointing towards a low flying ship heading towards us, spotlights flooding the walls.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± Fennec curses as he sees it, then he turns to me ¡°You coming too?¡±


    My jaw flexes at the question, but I nod to him. I will need them to escape this place, I am useless to my tribe if I am dead. It is more than just my life I live for. Without them it will be hard to fix my arm and leg, without them I will not have opportunity to obtain a blade of light, the hand I still have sings for one.


    Fennec puts my arm over his shoulder and whispers quietly to me ¡°I¡¯m not a bleeding heart like her, try anything and my blade will have words for you.¡±


    A smile forms on my lips as I nod to him, it is a strange comfort to hear a common threat among my people. Perhaps I can learn to work with someone like him. Warden Akaria was more than she seemed as well, and I suspect she may be their inside person. Why else would we have detoured to see her back in the masters city, cutting down the number of soldiers escorting me. It all seems too much a coincidence, but why does she want to help me, is she going to help all of us? I push the thoughts from my mind, survival demands my focus.


    ¡°My lady, follow me.¡± Fennec whispers as we depart into the night.


    ***


    Half dragged by Fennec as I hop on my one leg, we move through a small alleyway, the smell of piss and human excrement is thick in the air. There is a man laying on the ground holding a bottle that holds liquor of some kind, the label says as much in a hasty scrawl. He looks like a vagabond, his skin and clothes dirty, his hair unkempt. Where are we that someone like that can afford what guards of the ruling tribe in my old city used to receive as reward. This place is strange to me, the house windows don¡¯t have bars on the second story and above like my people. There are no metal spikes or broken glass upon the ledges to stop people from climbing.


    In the sky there are the three moons I know all too well, the air feels cool like it normally does at this time, I am on my planet still, I know this much. In the distance I smell burning oil, like the machines that powered my cities large gates. The sound of a bustling city begins to make itself known to my ears, my right one aches fiercely the ringing still quietly buzzing in it from the explosion. When we get to the streetway my eyes blink quickly taking everything in.


    There are carts being pulled quickly by some type of engine, metal wheels drag underneath some, others float upon the air like the stretchers the masters use for wounded. The disparity in wealth is very obvious. Some are rusty, some are sleek, the owners dressed much differently. The rusty ones have dirty riders. The sleek polished metal ones have people in tailored suits, strange hair styles much like the masters who watched from the stadium seats in the Colosseum. What in the hells is this place. The people shout and slam on horns at each other. There are men being beaten in the streets. Men and women walking around with scanty clothes and pluming headdresses of some kind, blowing kisses at people who pass. They have numbers painted on their chests with glowing ink, the symbol of the masters currency, the Deca painted next to it.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    My mouth falls open as I look skywards and see a mountain sized sphere of glittering metal, lights from across the spectrum sparkle from it pushing out against the night. Shapes dance across the surface, one of a small circle being flipped onto a table.


    Lucky Q Casino open all night ¨C drinks and rooms comped for high rollers


    Next a new animation plays of a jumping animal with long ears holding something in its mouth. A series of text plays above and below it.


    Skippy Hare¡¯s Lounge ¨C ladies¡¯ free entry


    My eyes take everything in, but I don¡¯t understand what this place is.


    ¡°Oi, move out the way with yer crippy.¡± A man barks from behind us.


    The blue haired woman has pulled up a hood I realize now, a headband covering her temple implants, stains of blood down her right side still. No one seems to care. Nor do they care that I am drenched in it. Looking around I see we are in good company, there are no timid eyes around me.


    ¡°Yeah ¨C yeah.¡± Fennec grunts pulling me up onto his back to make space for the man to move.


    My pride stings a bit, now being carried by Fennec, but I keep it to myself. It is barely on my mind with everything else that dances around me. As we pass by a pan filled to the brim with dark oil, Fennec dips one of his hands in it and rubs it across my face.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± I curse, spitting some out ¡°Why?¡±


    He points towards the projections on alternating street lampposts, there are pictures of people, text scrolling above and below their face. They are all plastering similar pictures, my eyes blink twice taking in the person on the projections. Sekat, the pictures are of me.


    Official Warrant ¨C Issued by Governor ¨C Alive ¨C Reward 100,000 Deca


    My eyes squint at the number, 100,000 Deca. It is not often that we used it, however on market days some merchants required it. To recharge our laser cutters, they would charge us one Deca, we would have to trade a bag of scrap with the ruling tribe for this single Deca. What have I done to warrant 100,000 bags of scrap. Or perhaps Deca are less valuable, and the ruling tribe exploited us alongside the masters. My eyes fall to the text that scrolls below my image.


    Name: C7447 / H777 ¨C Race: Kuwathi ¨C Age: 18


    They do not even allow me the decency of a real name. A tinge of sadness strikes a chord in my heart, I hadn¡¯t realized my birthday had passed, which means I did not say a prayer for my mother this year. My jaw loosens, I will have to make time, I may not believe in the gods, but she did. I feel the blue haired woman throw a cloak over me, pulling me back to reality, her eyes look frayed and hollowed as she pulls up her scarf a little higher over her face. My eyes turn back to the streetlamps again and the text has changed along with the picture.


    Official Bounty ¨C Issued by the Republic of Hekat Grand Senate ¨C Dead or Alive


    100 Billion Deca


    Name: Yama ¨C Race: Unknown ¨C Age: Unknown


    My eye hangs on the reward offered before it lowers to the picture of a middle-aged woman, with a large plume of hair, a half grin on her face and a toothpick hanging from one side of her lip. There is defiance in her eyes, a defiance that I recognize, a defiance that all my people have had at one point or another. My lips begin to form words to ask a question, but Fennec breaks the silence that had fallen over us.


    ¡°My lady, how much do you have left for operational expenses?¡± He asks, his face is weary, he is clearly older than her, maybe by ten years, but he seems younger than his face portrays. Perhaps the stress of working with her is getting to him.


    She takes a moment checking her holopad still in stride towards our destination before replying ¡°270,000 Deca.¡±


    Fennec chokes on the air for a moment his eyes wide as he turns to her, stopping in the street, we are nearly to the enormous spherical building glittering in the night sky. Ships rise from holes in the side of it, moving in different directions. I have a thought for a moment as I watch some of the ships disappear past the atmosphere, a thought I have had often since childhood, watching them disappear into the sky ¨C I wonder if someday I will be able to sail the stars, seeing the things Sage Artemius used to show us on his holos. Some things defying belief. Arrum was sure they were fake stories and images, worlds covered in water, vegetation of extraordinary colors as far as the eye could see. No such place could possibly exist in such contrast to our own world of barren sand was Arrum¡¯s belief. But for a small part of me, I still hold out hope that there is more than this.


    ¡°You spent another 150 million Deca¡­¡± Fennec asks her, dropping all formalities. His eyes seemed panicked.


    ¡°I have¡­¡± she begins but he interrupts.


    ¡°We will speak more of it inside.¡± He says looking around him warily. There are eyes on us now.


    The blue haired woman says something under her breath and swipes quickly through her holopad, pushing ahead of Fennec through the crowd.


    ¡°I told him she was not ready for such a task ¨C the naivety of this impetuous girl will be the death of me.¡± Fennec grumbles to himself as he pushes through the crowd after her.


    We are upon the sphere-shaped building now, as I look upon it, I realize it appears to be some kind of defunct starship that has been cannibalized into a city. The newer beams that arc around the old frameworks remind me of the masters cities. A thought dawns on me, perhaps this is an Arasha city, those that shape the metal brought by the carvers, for the masters.


    ¡°Is this an Arasha¡­¡± I begin.


    ¡°Yes. No more questions, no more speaking, pretend you¡¯re mute.¡± He snaps at me. My jaw flexes but I do as he asks.


    Eyes open, mouth closed I take in the scenery as we pass through massive steel doors, there is a line of people we move through, it channels people to different booths with an attendant, metal bars block the way inside, I see some of them retracting after people speak with those in the booths. There are armed guards posted everywhere, they wear red painted armor with three insignias in a line on the center chest plate. They do not interact with the crowds; they stand as sentries holding plasma rifles.


    ¡°Next!¡± one of the attendant¡¯s yells from their thick glass booth.


    ¡°Here¡¯s my credentials and the toll.¡± Fennec says swiping his holo at the terminal.


    ¡°What about the¡­ the hells is wrong with him?¡± the attendant asks peering at my missing appendages.


    ¡°Little grease monkey thought he was big enough to play with a laser torquer, you know for the big drill bits that get sent north. Anyways wasn¡¯t bad enough he ripped off his leg in it, also burned his arm off with the arc welder he was trying to fix the dang thing with.¡± Fennec lies, then leans in towards the glass saying quietly ¡°He¡¯s my cousin¡¯s boy, otherwise I¡¯d just sell him for the organs, got an appointment in sector D12 to get him patched up. Think you can help me out?¡±


    ¡°This true?¡± the man asks, turning to me.


    ¡°He¡¯s mute, been that way since he was a boy. Look if it¡¯s a matter of payment, name your price, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Fennec says raising his holopad as though he¡¯s going to swipe it.


    ¡°He got credentials?¡± the man asks looking me over again.


    ¡°Kept it in the arm that was ¨C well turned into ash.¡± Fennec says with a shrug.


    ¡°Fragging hells.¡± The man says looking at the line behind us, his jaw unclenches and moves back and forth before he says ¡°Fine, thousand Deca and you sure as Hekat¡¯s tit didn¡¯t come through my booth if anyone asks.¡±


    ¡°Done deal.¡± Fennec says swiping his holopad towards the man¡¯s.


    The attendant looks down to his holopad and then back up, waving us to pass. The metal poles retract into the floor and Fennec swiftly whisks us through the small walkway into a massive chamber with high ceilings. In the distance I see the blue haired woman waiting, her back leaning against a large metal beam that rises hundreds of meters above us. The size of this derelict ship is astonishing to me, I don¡¯t think I have seen anything to rival it except the masters¡¯ cities. It is larger than ten of my tribe¡¯s cities stacked together. Hundreds of thousands of souls must call it home.


    ¡°Where to?¡± the blue haired woman asks.


    ¡°Sector D12, old buddy Caldren owes me a favor. Should be able to fix him up in a couple hours and get us a transport ship out of this dump.¡±


    ¡°You trust him?¡± She asks as Fennec pushes a series of buttons on a terminal near the wall.


    ¡°Enough to not ask questions, given proper motivations.¡±


    The door slides open, a slight grinding sound as it does. We step into it, the design similar to the pods that transport the hunters, except these pods are encased in rusting metal and seem very worn down. Fennec punches in D12 on the interface panel, the doors slide closed, and a loud screeching resounds in the small chamber as it lurches towards the destination.


    ¡°How much does he need for said motivations?¡± The woman asks.


    ¡°More than you have.¡± Fennec grumbles shooting her a look.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent Kotina a message.¡± she says, there is an air of annoyance in her voice.


    ¡°Hope she gets it in time, you know the delay out here is long for the gatecomms.¡±


    ¡°I sent it as a priority one.¡± She says shooting him a look back.


    His demeanor changes slightly, the fluster seeming to lift a little as he says ¡°Hope that doesn¡¯t raise any red flags¡­ my lady.¡±

 Chapter 33: Ziba

    ¡°Definitely wasn¡¯t an arc welder that did this to him.¡± Caldren gripes as he inspects the stump where my arm used to be. The smell of pipe smoke wafting from his breath.


    ¡°That a question or a statement.¡± Fennec asks, arms folded as he sits on a stool under a flickering light.


    ¡°Depends, how much are you paying?¡± Caldren asks as he slides forward his cracked monocle to look closer.


    Fennec looks to the blue haired woman who leans against the door we came in, her hands shaking, I can see gore playing behind her eyes as her face flinches periodically. Fennec cracks his neck then says firmly ¡°250 now, 250 after.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it was more of an observation in that case.¡± Caldren says raising up his wrist towards Fennec who swipes to him from his own holopad.


    A chime from Caldren¡¯s holopad and a smile as he parts his greasy hair with his scarred hand tells me the payment was received.


    ¡°Okay, going to need some things. Going to take me a few hours to get em. How¡¯s about you go stay at The Hidden Gecko on F22, know a guy there that¡¯ll keep you off the books.¡± Caldren says.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t say I needed to be off the books.¡± Fennec says rolling his neck again.


    ¡°Right ¨C well like I said it¡¯s on F22, tell him I sent you ¨C or don¡¯t.¡± Caldren says flicking the monocle off, it swivels to the side of his head, a gentle creak as it stops. He pauses for a moment looking at my face, I do not shy from his stare, he does not intimidate me.


    In the words of Nekam he has the look of a Ziba in the old tongue. There was nary a man he could not predict was a squealer of secrets. This is Fennec¡¯s world though and I do not know the people of the Arasha tribes. Perhaps it is a prerequisite of survival here. It is not for me to judge their ways, not with the smell of the masters boot lingering on their necks.


    Fennec grunts and jumps off the stool moving towards me, grabbing me up. I do not resist as he hoists all of my weight onto him. We have been in this strange man¡¯s office for more than an hour and the pain from my lost limbs is climbing ¨C the numbness and adrenaline rolling away into phantom pain, like my hand is still clenched around the black blades hilt, and other pain where the charred flesh meets the living in my leg stinging like fire licks it still. I need to find a quiet place and meditate, frustration froths for the helplessness I still feel, being at the whim and mercy of the blue haired woman and Fennec. I am not sure if I will stay with them once they fix my body.


    ¡°Oh, and someone will need to remove the charred flesh on his leg, not really my thing to torture folks, the pain sups you gave him are wearing off.¡± Caldren says as we are almost out of the room.


    ¡°Do you have any¡­¡± the blue haired woman begins but Caldren interrupts with a grunt.


    ¡°This is all I got.¡± He says throwing a bottle of sloshing fluid to her.


    ¡°Liquor ¨C are you kidding me?¡± she protests.


    ¡°Thanks Caldren.¡± Fennec says giving him a nod, pushing the woman out into the hall with him.


    Once they are to the rickety metal pod Fennec unloads a torrent of words on her.


    ¡°We agreed ¨C this is my domain, you don¡¯t speak or protest or throw a fit, you say nothing just nod.¡± Fennec growls at her.


    ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t helping, he¡¯s clearly been in pain for an hour now. Am I just supposed to wait for you to figure it out?¡±


    ¡°He is Kuwathi, he breathes pain for breakfast, spars with it for lunch and asks for seconds at dinner. Pain is the least of our worries, you stink like high society, your accent, your mannerisms ¨C everything about you screams you don¡¯t belong.¡± Fennec says pounding a fist against the wall in frustration ¡°You¡¯re going to get us all killed, for what? A bottle of booze?¡±


    She pounds the same wall, her fist leaving a noticeable dent in the wall unlike his. She doesn¡¯t say anything back to him. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath then opens them again, straightening herself. The pod door slides open, and we all enter, silence falling over us. Fennec taps the console for F22.


    The ride takes longer than it should have, they do not speak even after Fennec checks us into a different hotel called The Busy Bee, the rooms are tucked into hexagonal pods along a large wall, a metal platform raises us up towards our room, 349. As soon as the door opens, Fennec drops me onto one of the three beds and departs the room, the metal door slamming after him. She walks over to the door and slides a deadbolt. There is an awkward silence that hangs in the air still that she finally breaks.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to shower and change, if you need anything just yell.¡± She says opening a sliding metal door on the opposite side of the room, after grabbing some strange clothes from a wall cubby.


    Hearing the lock slide, I look around the room briefly taking note of my surroundings, besides the three beds there are a series of compartments around the room, all following the same design scheme of hexagons. On the walls I see labels for various things like towels and toiletries. The pain surges again, my hand tightens on the soft sheets as I pull myself into better position. Laying on my back now, I begin to meditate through the pain, absorbing what I have seen and trying to make sense of everything. The words from the demon finally having abated, for now.


    ***


    An hour later she finally emerges, her eyes still hollow, she wears some kind of themed hotel clothes that have advertisements on it.


    ¡°Let me help you into the shower, we can get you cleaned up and start working on the burns.¡± She says softly, grabbing me up like Fennec did.


    Her grip is stronger than his, I feel like a ragdoll in her grasp, but she is gentler than him, like I am some kind of fragile thing that might break. It irritates me more than the pain.


    ¡°You do not need to be so gentle.¡± I tell her, our pace slow and uneven to a destination not far off.


    She nods and moves me a little quicker. When we get into the bathroom, I see it is similar to the ones the masters have us use, in the sense that it has a toilet and a shower, however like most everything else in this place, it appears to be run down. Her clothes hang upon a line tied between two metal hooks attached to the walls, water drips from them to the floor, rolling towards a rusted drain.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great, almost there.¡± She says encouragingly.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    I can tell she has not spent much time among my people as I feel the irritation rising higher. Her encouragement is like harassment to my ears, notating my deficiencies.


    When we get to the shower, I slump to the floor and prop myself up to the wall, beginning the grueling task of stripping my clothes with only one hand. She turns from me as I remove my briefs, a flush to her face, are her people shy to nudity? I ignore it and reach towards the shower control. Frustration rolls upwards into my mouth as I curse aloud, unable to reach the knob.


    ¡°Sekat.¡±


    She quickly turns it on then pulls the drape closed.


    ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re finished.¡± She says, I do not reply.


    The water strikes my body in a steady stream, the caked blood and oil rolls down my bruised and battered body. Large deep bruises all over my flesh from the stones of the collapsing building. It is a miracle I am still alive, my jaw tightens as the blood spins towards the drain. As the steam from the water rises, images of what has happened flash in my mind, my hand beginning to tremble. Her voice distracts the demons that try to pull me into their grip.


    ¡°What you said before Vada Nok¡­¡± She begins, butchering the pronunciation.


    ¡°Vada Nokul Demka.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yes ¨C that, what does it really mean?¡±


    ¡°Like most Kuwathi sayings in the old tongue, it does not translate well.¡± I explain.


    ¡°Try, please.¡± She says from behind the thin fabric. The shadow of her face presses against it from the light in the room.


    ¡°It means roughly ¨C Do not dishonor those you have slain by dying an unworthy death.¡±


    ¡°I think I understand the meaning, do you think you could explain further to make sure¡­ please.¡±


    ¡°If you would have continued to be still and died, it would have rendered their deaths pointless. The dead cling to the living, the greatest honor you can give them is to live a full life and die a worthy death. That is what the Kuwathi believe at least.¡± I stop speaking, realizing she weeps silently, the shadow the light projects of her tells me as much.


    I see her holding her hands up to her face now, crying into them. It is considered rude among my people to look upon someone who cries, turning spares them some shame. To my surprise, my head does not turn, it takes in the shadow of her tears, a tinge of pain in my chest as I look at the sight. Behind the curtain is a weeping master, but the shadow is of a woman, a woman who sheds tears because she protected me. Sekat. Guilt rises past the frustrations, it threatens to spill out into actions, I swallow hard to push it back down with the bile that clings to my soul.


    She straightens suddenly, collecting herself, wiping her tears. After a few minutes she reaches into the shower and turns off the water, a towel follows.


    ¡°We need to get you ready for the attachment procedure, dry yourself I¡¯ll get you some fresh clothes.¡±


    I grab the towel from her hand grazing her fingers with mine, briefly holding them in place, the warmth of her hands surprises me, she does not recoil from the touch¡­ to my shame neither do I for a time. After I have reclaimed my hand, I place it over my defiant heart that flutters for this woman. Taking a deep breath now, not letting it out until everything has settled in me.


    ***


    The garb of the Arasha people is strange and varies like the colors of a rainbow, a sight I have seen few times, but remember it well. There is so much variety it makes it difficult to focus on important things, I find myself distracted by the smallest details. The clothes she gave me hugs my skin too tight for my liking, the shorts above my knees, they are impractical and provide no protection against the scorching rays of the suns. I can only hope they will have a cloak for me if we venture out in the daylight. The large bee that is embroidered upon my chest is also too flashy for my taste and will make me stand out in a crowd no doubt.


    The woman paces back and forth checking her holopad that hangs silent upon her wrist. It has been nearly three hours since Fennec left, I can only assume he has not sent her any word based on the level of her stress. Her eyes move towards the door now.


    The sound of metal gears grinding draw my attention to it as well. A series of knocks follows in quick succession forming a rhythm, a code of some kind, my people do this often. The woman rushes to the door and waits for a moment before sliding the bolt back. The door opens and closes swiftly. Fennec comes in covered in fresh blood, holding a large duffle bag, smoke rises from the edge of it. He shuts the door throwing the bag down muttering to himself under his breath. He stops dead in his tracks when he sees me upon the bed.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t find him something more tasteful to wear?¡± Fennec asks looking over to her with an incredulous look.


    ¡°Does it look like I carry a man¡¯s wardrobe with me?¡± she quips, then turning her head to the side inquisitively ¡°What happened to Caldren?¡±


    ¡°Dead, or at least probably dead. Everything went tits up. I was right to check us in here and not there.¡± Fennec says, clutching his side now, his face winces as he sits down. With great effort he leans over picking the bloodied bag up and throwing it towards the bed, it strikes the floor loudly, the sound of metal inside it.


    ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t the first time a friend of yours has¡­¡± she begins.


    ¡°I said he was a buddy, never said friend. Gods I need a shower and a stiff drink, in that order.¡± He groans tossing his cloak to the floor, standing up and moving towards the bathroom.


    I find myself unsurprised things went awry with Caldren, my first thought of him was that he was a Ziba, Nekam would have smelled him out in a moment, my chief does not deal with people of that disposition for a reason. In the old tongue Ziba means simply ¨C Rat which squeals.


    ¡°What about him, who¡¯s going to fix him up?¡±


    ¡°My orders were clear, protect you and ensure smooth recovery of the black edict. Done that. He wasn¡¯t on my list of problems.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable.¡± She says.


    ¡°Look, the stuff you need is in the bag. Stop nagging me, I¡¯ve had one hells of a month.¡± Fennec says slamming the bathroom door shut.


    ¡°Selfish minded¡­¡± the woman grumbles as she rips the large bag open, tossing a metal arm and leg onto the bed.


    She tosses another set of tools onto the bed with it and begins inspecting the arm for a few minutes, her gaze reminds me of Nekam when he would check the knots of the ropes. Some of the gears appear to be rusted which causes her to curse loudly.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even manage to get something decent!¡± she yells at the bathroom door.


    ¡°You ¨C are ¨C lucky ¨C I ¨C grabbed ¨C that!¡± Fennec yells, his voice muffled by the metal door.


    ¡°Slagging hells.¡± She curses, then going back to the bag she pulls out a green dye container ¡°What¡¯s with the hair dye?¡±


    The door opens, Fennec moves out, still throwing on his shirt, one boot on his foot, the other being dragged behind him.


    ¡°Blue haired woman notice was put out, time to dye your hair again. Now if you don¡¯t have any other pressing questions, I need a Sekating drink.¡± Fennec says, then turning and giving a fake bow ¡°My lady.¡±


    The door slams as he exits. She moves forward and slides the deadbolt. She is about to punch the door, but she stops ¨C her balled up fist slowly releases. She turns now, grabbing the bottle of booze from the wall cubby and taking a long drag on it. Her face contorts for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯ll want to drink some of this. It should take the edge off for the procedure.¡± Tossing me the bottle, then departing into the bathroom, the green dye container in her hand.


    My mind is still catching up, she¡¯s going to attach the arm and the leg? Does she even know how? Sekat. Looking down to the bottle I bring it to my nose, the smell burns my nostrils. Closing my eyes I take a deep breath and let it out, beginning to drink from the bottle. It is very bitter, a foul taste. When I finish half the bottle, I put it on the table and my chest burns deeply, my breath feels like it¡¯s on fire. Why the guards from my city would want such a foul thing for a reward I do not know. My stomach churns as the fire swells in it.


    ***


    There is a lightness in my head, my burdens feeling somehow further away. The weight of the pain in my missing limbs lifting, becoming more distant. The door to the bathroom finally opens, the woman comes out quickly moving towards me. She dries her hair with a towel. It is strange, I feel more comfortable with her now, less tensed than before. The towel falls from her head, and she shakes her hair. It almost feels like time slows as the strands of green flick across her face, whipping the air until they come to rest.


    ¡°How do I look, did I miss anything?¡± she asks, running a hand through her hair uncovering her face.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± I say, turning my gaze away from her, towards my hand that reaches up to my mouth¡­ it has betrayed me, why did it utter that. Looking back up to her I see her face is flushed. I feel mine is as well. Sekat.


    She turns from me moving towards the small table where I left the bottle. Picking it up she weighs it in her hand. An eyebrow raises for a moment, then she takes a large drink from it, setting it back down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± She says grabbing her bag of equipment from the other bed, the metal leg slung over her shoulder now.

 Chapter 34: Lekar

    She works diligently at the end of the bed, opening access ports in the mechanical leg, testing each servo, recalibrating each hydraulic actuator. Her dexterity with the equipment tells me she is no stranger to machines. Her eyes have not met mine since my mouth betrayed me and uttered such a word to a master. I fear what it will say if it dares to open again.


    It takes her twenty minutes to finish, in that time I find my hand reaching for the bottle again, hoping to wash the shame from my mouth. I can scarcely look at her, my hearts fluttering becoming a distraction.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready to begin removing the burned tissue, the coupling needs a fresh layer applied with medigel. It will hurt.¡±


    ¡°Kuwathi do not fear pain.¡± I boast. Why I boast eludes me, I feel the flush in my cheeks again.


    She reaches towards my leg holding a tool, my jaw clenches shut, my eyes go wide, my breath slams in my chest as I pull my stump desperately away from her. Images and noises fill my mind of Mallock¡¯s torment, his laugh ringing in my mind. Sweat begins pouring from me, my breath so uneven it brings stars to my eyes. I feel like I am back on the table strapped down again. Fear raging inside me.


    ¡°You¡¯re having a panic attack ¨C you need to relax.¡± She says to me, dropping her tools and grasping my shoulder ¡°You¡¯re here with me ¨C calm ¨C you¡¯re here with me.¡±


    A panic attack¡­ me? Never. I wipe my forehead, the sweat drips from my hand¡­ Sekat she is right, my body is betraying my will. I slam my hand against my chest. Closing my eyes, forcing my lungs closed. I am Kuwathi, we do not have panic attacks. You are my heart, you are my lungs¡­ obey. I slam my hand against my chest again. There is a break in the torment. Everything begins to slow down again. My eyes open because I tell them to. My breath becomes steady again. She looks at me with a strange look on her face, her hands tremble holding my shoulder still.


    ¡°Give me a blade, I will remove the char myself.¡±


    ¡°Let me¡­¡±


    ¡°A blade.¡± I demand with my hand out.


    She stands, moving towards the bathroom slowly, turning to me at the last moment, holding there until I nod to her. She returns a few moments later with a small blade that retracts into the hilt. I feel the weight of it, perfect balance.


    ¡°Mark what I must cut.¡±


    She traces with a marking tool from the bag the darkest areas of flesh, some of the skin flakes off at the touch. Her hand trembles still, I grasp it firmly, so the lines become straighter. My mind focused on what I must do, giving her the strength to do what she must. When she is done, I begin with steady breath, cleaving the rot from my body. The pain further away than it normally would be, the motivation to be rid of the markings Mallock left on me drive my hand to guide the blade, blood soaks the sheets below the wound but I do not stop, each piece that falls away heals the fractures of my mind, giving me back control. She follows behind with a small amount of medigel to seal the wound.


    When I finish, it is not much flesh that has been taken I realize, still, I am glad to be rid of it. There is relief as it begins to throb against the newly formed seal. My heart feels lighter, images of Mallock splattering play in my mind now, the madness creeping along the edges, it bids I smile at the images of his demise, I do not ¨C he is not worthy of the effort to move my mouth, and the madness does not hold me. My will pushes back as it begins filling in the gaps that have been left by the madness retreating deep into the abyss of my mind. Trauma is not new to me, I am Ulima, whether it is of the mind or body, the forsaken must always pick themselves up faster than others can.


    ¡°Next we need to attach the sensors to the nerve bundles.¡± She says, there is a clench to her jaw. She does not like to see me in pain.


    My heart beats to my rhythm now, falling back in line, it does not fall into the grasp of her beautiful musings. I am in control of myself. I am the one who decides how I feel, and when I feel it.


    I watch her work quickly as she pushes electrodes into my stumped leg. My face barely flinches as she works. As the elders taught me, I breathe through the pain, letting it wash over me. It makes it easier that there is purpose to this pain, this pain means I will walk again, run and leap soon enough. I had always taken it for granted before, never again. To feel the wind upon your face, made from your legs pulling you is truly a blessing.


    She has been at it for nearly an hour. Not speaking, her focus matching mine now, no longer timid at piercing my flesh and testing the electrical impulses that shock my nerves. There is still a skilled delicateness as she works however, I cannot help but admire it.


    ¡°Just need to attach the anchoring screws and the housing.¡± She says pulling out a drill.


    ¡°I am ready.¡± I say, clenching the bed frame firmly.


    ***


    My jaw is still clenched when she finishes. The medigel she injects swirls inside sealing the wounds around the bones where the screws affix.


    ¡°You should be able to move it in a few hours. If we were in a better solar system this would have been much easier. They could have regrown the leg given enough time. I am sorry you had to go through this. It is my fault¡­¡±


    Turning to meet her gaze I am puzzled by her words. Does she think herself a goddess, able to control destiny and the fates on a whim?


    ¡°Did you cut my leg off, one small piece at a time starting with the tips of my toes for hours on end?¡± I ask her, my gaze is fierce as it hits her eyes.


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± she begins, her eyes wide, flittering back and forth in mine.


    ¡°Did you pay Mallock to do it for you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± She protests.


    ¡°Then you have done nothing to wrong me.¡± I tell her, the guilt ebbs from her more now, threatening my focus, threatening my resolve.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°At least let me help you find Mallock, deliver him to the courts for justice, those compounds are illegal.¡± She pleads, there is a fervency in her eyes that was not there before.


    My mouth begins to laugh at the ridiculousness of her statement, she does not know of Mallock¡¯s demise. She is torturing herself over the sins of a dead man. The laughter is not long lived as the will that focuses pulls me back.


    ¡°You can laugh at me, but I truly just want to help you.¡± She says moving closer to me now.


    ¡°You can help by attaching that to my arm.¡± I say motioning to the rusty metal arm. I am greedy to have another hand, my combat abilities are stunted without two. The faster she attaches it, the faster I can begin to adapt to it.


    ¡°Will you not let me help you with Mallock?¡± she asks, moving towards my arm now with her tools in hand.


    I turn to her, taking her in fully, a dangerous thing I realize as I feel a deep calling from my heart. Pushing it back, I study her face, she really wishes to help me, but her eyes still look hollow, why can I not peer into them truly? Why does she have so much invested in me? Because I treated her wounds? Because I left her food and tools to save herself? She does not owe me this much; she has already paid it in full with an interest I could never hope to pay, just by helping my people with sponsorships. I am the reason she lacks funds in her account, I could see it earlier in her eyes.


    I remember Warden Akaria telling me I set a record for the first day of the Grand Hunt, I may not know much about the currency, but sponsoring all of my grouping must have been expensive. My heart strums for her once more. My jaw clenches. My honor which has been silent for many moons begins to rise to meet me, it tells me I must treat her better. It tells me not to spurn her. My pride does not want to listen, my pride is ruthless for the masters, it wants to see them all dead, it wants to be the one to slay them.


    ¡°You do not need to help me with Mallock.¡± I say laying back onto the bed.


    ¡°Why must it always be a struggle to help you, I sent you hundreds of gifts to aid you in the Colosseum and you didn¡¯t open any of them.¡± She pauses, her hands still connecting electrodes ¡°Why won¡¯t you take my help, you don¡¯t have to like me, but let me repay...¡±


    ¡°He is already dead.¡± I say interrupting her.


    She stops working and looks to me. I turn to meet her gaze, I will control myself around her, I should not fear the beauty of her face.


    ¡°How?¡± she asks, searching my face for answers.


    The madness tries to crawl up to answer her with a gleeful smile, but I push it back. It will not control me, nor will she.


    ¡°I put a small overloading reactor in his mouth and sent him on his way.¡± I say to her finally, turning away as I feel the strings of my heart trying to strum, the kindness in her eyes sings a song my Ulima heart is not meant to hear. A song that would be dangerous for it to learn.


    ¡°You¡­ why didn¡¯t he just spit it out?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I smashed it into his face again, and again until it lodged into his throat.¡± I say, trying to push her away with the words.


    Her kindness has begun to soothe the rage in me, I cannot afford to lose it, I spent a lifetime honing it. Rage is a blade to me, useless when dull. Her kindness tells the focus to relax as the melody of her voice calls it to sleep. The beauty of her face throbs my heart once more as I steal another glance, the beauty asking my eyes to look at her longer. All of her causing a betrayal of my senses, a betrayal of my emotions, the thing that we Kuwathi pride ourselves on keeping. This woman may be more dangerous than a blade to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s one way to do it.¡± She says.


    I dare to turn and look at her, she is working again, seemingly unphased by what I said. Have I misjudged her? I cannot tell if she is pretending for my sake, the thoughts behind her eyes elude me. Perhaps she comes from a place where violence is commonplace too. Remembering the dance of her blade¡¯s song, my eyes turn to my chest as I feel another small flutter. Sekat. You are my heart, you do not beat for her.


    My internal conflict pauses as I see something that makes my eyes grow wider, the ember of hope igniting in my chest. At the end of the bed, my mechanical toes begin to wiggle for the first time. For a moment I forget all my problems as a smile washes the worries away.


    ***


    ¡°All done with your arm. It should take a few hours for it to begin working, just like the leg it is mapping the nerve signals.¡± She says, her hair is askew in a messy bun. She lets out a long sigh as she stands and moves towards the bathroom, adjusting her bun in the mirror, she pulls out a small container, placing something from her eyes into it.


    Moving to the edge of the bed I am eager to try the leg which has been flicking back and forth. Putting my weight on my right leg, which is still flesh and bone I stand warily upon it. Slowly I move the metal leg forward, the servos hum as it begins to follow the command, the smile from before when my toes wiggled wrapping my face fully now as it takes the weight and I move forward. Pride surges in me, there is hope spurring within my chest, it lashes out at the despair I have been feeling. There is an unsteadiness in the leg however, it begins to shake, overcompensating for my commands. Sekat, I¡¯m going to fall. Keep your balance.


    I feel her hand grasp mine, steadying me. The pride wants to lash out, but I hold it back. There is a poison in me, a deep hatred that I can barely contain when I think of the masters, but there is something else budding in the soil of the toxins, something she tends and waters with her kindness even against the brashness of my words and actions. She planted a seed in me, the moment I saw Nekam stand again, the moment I felt my own standing upright. The seed is sprouting into something. With her help I begin to walk again.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say after a time, the words are hard to form. My people do not commonly thank each other, it is implied. It is stranger still that my tongue feels the need to say it for a master.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± She says after a long pause.


    She turns to meet my gaze now, we are so close I can feel her breath upon my skin, the scent of a flower wafts from her skin. My pupils widen as I see for the first time the natural color of her eyes, no longer hidden from my gaze. I have never seen such a wondrous shade of purple before, the edges of her iris a deep black giving a contrast that makes the color shine. I feel a pull towards her as our eyes connect truly for the first time, like the gravity of the world shifts. It is written upon her eyes as well, I can see that she feels the pull.


    Her eyes blink fast as she turns from me, hiding the beauty of them from me. Letting go of my hand.


    My teeth grind for a moment as the pride wrestles inside of me, trying to hold back my tongue, eventually losing to something else, something rising from the deep, something she sowed the seed for, something that wishes to blossom. As she walks away, I grasp her arm delicately.


    ¡°What do I call you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± she pauses, her eyes do not meet mine still as she utters ¡°I cannot say, I am sorry.¡±


    My eyes blink twice at the response. My hand releases her. She moves to the bathroom, grabbing from the small container something she places over her eyes. There is a tightness forming in my chest, the gears in my mind begin to spin. She asked me to trust her, it led to my capture and torture and still I persisted to try and trust her enough to follow. That which was growing now begins to wither as I move towards the door. I cannot be trusted with a name, yet they ask to hold my life. The nerve of the masters never ceases to surprise me.


    ¡°Wait ¨C please don¡¯t go, I can still help you.¡± She pleads rushing to the door to try to stop me. Her eyes are now green like her hair. I can see the edges of the lens she uses to hide the real color. A detail I had not noticed before, too distracted by her beauty.


    ¡°Lekar.¡± I say in the old tongue, trying to move past her.


    She places a hand on the door, I try to open it. Why is she so strong, her frame would not suggest the strength her body possesses.


    ¡°I know that word. It¡¯s the equivalent of hypocrite.¡±


    ¡°Let me leave.¡± I growl to her, the rage is rising.


    ¡°Not until you understand why I can¡¯t say¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I your prisoner?¡± I ask, the blade she gave me beginning to strike its first chord.


    ¡°No, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let me go.¡±


    She curses under her breath and removes her hand from the door, and I am out into the unfamiliar world of the Arasha people, the platform creaks as it arrives to take me from the rooms landing. The focus is returning, riding the coattails of the rage, mixing into a fervor. I must find a way to help my people, my current freedom is not for my enjoyment. There is work to be done.

 Chapter 35: Sek Sek

    Moving through the strange metal city of the Arasha, I find myself lost among the lights and the sounds, the now green haired woman follows behind, eyes watch us as we move by, mouths whisper. They point to the clothes we wear, giggling at our expense. Above us there is a large ceiling, the webbing of metal struts across the top of it, tables line the area, people sit upon metal stools sipping drinks of strange colors, some which churn the stomach to look at.


    ¡°Stop following me.¡± I say finally.


    ¡°Not until you let me explain.¡±


    My teeth grind, how will you explain why your name is more valuable than my life. There is no equivalent exchange between them, she does not see us as equals. Like all the others she sees me as a Kuwathi dog, good for amusement but unworthy of more. The rage froths. Moving to greater heights when I hear a familiar voice.


    ¡°What the hells are you two idiots doing!¡± Fennec yells, creating a larger scene than our attire, from his breath I can smell he is intoxicated, he stinks like the guards used to come market day, he points to the large bees embroidered on our chests, the dangling antenna bobbing back and forth ¡°Look at what you¡¯re wearing, no class either of you. You both have a death wish.¡±


    ¡°Move.¡± I say, trying to get around him. He blocks the way. The rage is threatening to spill out, thrashing at the edges. The blade the woman gave me strikes its second chord.


    ¡°No, whatever little spat you¡¯ve had can wait, we have much more pressing concerns.¡±


    ¡°You will move, or you will hear the song of my blade.¡± I say looking into his eyes.


    He stares back, he understands the threat, it is not uncommon among our people. I see the wheels of his mind turning. There is something more pressing than a blade weighing upon it. There is genuine fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Let him pass Fennec.¡± The woman says.


    ¡°Can¡¯t do that.¡± He replies then letting out a groan he says ¡°He killed our former associate with the psychotic disposition, and to¡­¡±


    She interrupts ¡°I know, he told me already, let him pass.¡±


    ¡°To ¨C make ¨C matters ¨C worse!¡± he says loudly, emphasizing each word, clearly irritated she cut him off the first time, looking around at the people that listen he continues quieter now ¡°He used the object we¡¯ve just reacquired to do it.¡±


    She spins looking at me wildly, her face rippling with turmoil, then she turns back to Fennec who nods deeply more than once. They speak of the black box. My heart is still twisting, looking at the woman causes the pain to deepen. I plant my foot firmly pushing Fennec out of my way, my own strength surprises me as he knocks into a man carrying drinks upon a tray.


    ¡°Slagging hells!¡± a man yells, he moves through the crowd towards me, his front is covered in the drinks from the tray that Fennec knocked into.


    The rage in me is threatening to spill out as the pain in my heart fuels its ascent. I can feel from this man¡¯s gait that he is familiar with fighting, but he is undisciplined, hurried in his anger to reach me. He pushes others over now.


    His hand barely grazes my shoulder and the rage spins on him, taking his arm in a lock and breaking it. As he falls, I punch him twice in the kidneys and once in the nerve bundle in his neck with my knuckle extended. He writhes on the ground in pain, his free hand clutching his other arm. A snack that does not quell the rage that is beginning to spew forth.


    ¡°I just took a fracking shower!¡± Fennec yells as he throws a bottle at me, I stop in my tracks at the last second, the wind from it pushes at my bangs. His aim is good.


    I turn my head towards him, he is less than ten meters off, breathing heavily, the fire of my people burning behind his eyes. He rolls his neck. From a look I can tell he wants to vent his frustrations as well. My eyes scan the room, looking at all the people, they do not see anyone besides the woman that would put up more of a fight then him. This rage desires relief, it wants to pummel his face, but there are those of my tribe counting on me, thousands of other Kuwathi I may yet help. My teeth grit as I move towards the rusted metal pods.


    ¡°Sek Sek!¡± Fennec says in the old tongue, his tone challenging, pushing through the crowd to meet me. The closest translation is Coward, although even that is not enough to describe it. Such a phrase leads to only one thing among my people¡­ violence.


    My ears prickle at the words, my pride rises faster than the first rays of light come dawn. The pride fueled rage grabs hold of my legs and spins me to meet him, my stride is swift as my eyes lock onto him. Scanning him for weaknesses in his gait. I feel his eyes do the same to me.


    ¡°Stop this!¡± the woman yells.


    ¡°Stay out of it.¡± Fennec growls, a sentiment I can agree with.


    The crowd begins to move backwards from us, creating a large circle. He throws another bottle at me as I approach, my metal arm swats it from the air. The fingers still aren¡¯t working properly but it is good enough to bludgeon. We do not circle each other as my people normally do, we lunge directly, both of our rages coming to greet each other. We do not aim to kill, we aim to cause pain.


    He strikes at the nerve bundle under my arm as he dodges my first strike, only to play into my second which crashes into his cheek. He is well trained, there is balance in his footwork. But as we exchange blows, battering each other in the process, I can feel there is a difference in our movements. As I grow accustomed to the metal limbs, my pacing becomes quicker than his. The bruises upon his body a testament.


    Striking towards his left side after he clipped my shoulder with a jab, I feel his leg smash into my flesh leg. The feeling of metal cracking against the bone, it stings but it is not broken. Sekat, I did not expect more than his arm was metal. His other leg kicks as I move backwards, the dynamic suddenly changing, my metal leg blocks, and I hear the twang of metal against metal. Only one of his appendages is flesh. In a battle of skill where both of us were all flesh, I would eclipse him before long, I am getting the hang of the new arm, but he is accustomed to his already, even using them as advantage, trying to break my bones.


    I roll backwards almost hitting a table, I take a deep breath calming my nerves. He was raised Kuwathi, I can feel the movements of my people in him, he is very good at his craft. There is a difference between us however, I was raised as Ulima among our people, there is desperation in such an upbringing. Only the best can survive.


    Jumping now on top of the table I almost hit, tilting it over to one side, dodging in the process as he lunges forward swinging the end of a stool at me. The table falls to its side, I kick it as hard as I can with both legs, landing back on my hands, then rolling to my feet. I do not stop as the table crashes into him. I move in its shadow and close the gap, grabbing a stool of my own and smashing it into his side as he rises from the broken table. He gasps as it hits his flesh arm, I hear a crack and I strike again and again. There is no longer any interest for me to continue, so I will end it quickly, the rage is settling enough for the focus to rise again.


    He moves his hidden metal arm to block desperately. He tries to rise but is off balance, I kick him back over, striking him in quick succession in the neck, he chokes for air as I punch him in the jaw, his face goes slack as he falls over. The crowd of people gathered all start cheering, I turn to look at them ¨C there is still hunger in my gaze, the cheers die down.


    ¡°You fought well.¡± I say to Fennec, though I am not sure he can hear me, his eyes are closed still. I limp towards the elevator like pods, the pain in my leg and ribs a reminder that my rage should not decide my actions.


    ¡°No!¡± I hear the woman yell. The sound of plasma shot follows, a gust of wind as it moves past my head, singeing my hair.


    Whirling around the third chord of the blade¡¯s song begs to be strummed, screaming for my hand to play its tune. The blade slides into my hand instinctually as I move towards Fennec who wrestles the woman with his plasma cannon arm. The woman is stronger than the servos in it, she slams it firmly to the ground. I move towards him still. He has tried to take my life, this will not stand.


    ¡°We have to kill him, he used it, you know what that means.¡± Fennec pleads.


    ¡°Stop this, I order you to stop.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t take orders from you, he must die, you know this, you know what happens¡­¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°I know the risks. We are not killing him.¡± She interrupts.


    My metal foot steps on broken glass, the woman whirls around, seeing the blade in my hand she stands, blocking my way.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, from both of you.¡±


    ¡°Move.¡± I demand.


    An alarm begins to sound all around us. Flashing red lights.


    ¡°Attention citizens ¨C Unauthorized discharge of a plasma grade weapon detected ¨C Security is enroute, please standby.¡±


    ¡°Slagging hells.¡± The woman says, turning her gaze.


    In the moment of her distraction Fennec and I move with a swiftness to each other. I leap over the broken pieces of the table he aims his arm cannon. A shot narrowly misses my chest as I twirl in the air, my metal leg striking the side of his cannon before it can find purchase of my life. My blade reaches his neck, I feel heat from my side as my blade holds its pursuit.


    ¡°Got a plasma blade attachment in my knee too.¡± Fennec says with a crooked grin, looking down he holds it near my belly.


    ¡°Your blood will also paint the floor.¡± I say edging the blade closer to his carotid artery.


    ¡°Will you two stop and see reason ¨C look!¡± she points towards the rusted metal pods. I can hear them grinding open, the squeal of breaks from other pods engaging.


    Fennec sighs looking away for a second, my blade holds. I hear the movement of metal boots against the floor in the distance. My jaw flexes, my pride has led me to this place, jeopardized my ability to help my people. For what?


    ¡°Will the ghosts you carry be satisfied with such a death?¡± his words strike a chord in me, not of my blades wants, but something else.


    ¡°Will yours?¡±


    He shakes his head, there is sincerity in his eyes now. He pulls his leg to the floor, the blade retracting. My blade slides from his throat, hanging at my side.


    ¡°We need to move.¡± The woman says.


    ¡°Akarlac.¡± Fennec says to me in the old tongue looking at the Arasha city guards.


    ¡°Akarlac.¡± I agree back.


    Putting away the blade I follow the woman, the pain in my chest sliding to the back as worry begins to rise. Not worry for myself, but worry that I will not die a death befitting of the dead that cling to me.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they shooting?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Too many noncombatants. If they corner us, they¡¯ll light us up.¡± Fennec says passing through people fleeing, trying to use them to block him. I follow his lead.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± the green haired woman asks.


    ¡°Follow.¡±


    We make it back to the Busy Bee hotel quickly. Metal boots pound behind us. They still do not shoot. Fennec blasts the handle off the door of our room. We step onto the platform that raises us upwards. The firing begins when we hit the landing of our room, 349. It is a rain of plasma that melts the metal to slag, one of the shots clips some of the fingers of my metal hand off, Sekat. I roll into the room, going low to the floor. Fennec limps, I see a burn through one of his legs. I turn and see the woman is trying to block the shots with the shield she used before, but the edges are turning red, like it is overloading. Everywhere not in her silhouette drips molten metal.


    Fennec throws a blinking device from one of the bags he left on the floor earlier. A loud explosion rings moments later. Smoke billows outside and the shots pause. He stands, placing another device on the wall, turning the dial then pushing us to move behind the remains of a half melted wall.


    ¡°This is not a plan!¡± the green haired woman roars at Fennec.


    ¡°Always underestimating me, I picked this dump of a roach hotel for one reason. This room specifically for the same reason.¡±


    Boom ¨C whoosh. Air rushes from the hole in the wall.


    ¡°Maintenance duct that leads straight to the hanger.¡± Fennec explains as he hobbles towards it, peering below. He kicks out the metal, making the hole larger, then grasps the wire that hangs within it with his robotic hand and gives a fake curtsy saying ¡°My lady.¡±


    He jumps from the edge, sliding down on one hand, his other arm which I broke dangles to the side. The woman runs to what¡¯s left of the bathroom grabbing up her clothes and a bag, then pushes me towards the hole. I hear metal hands trying to climb up the wall outside the room. She fiddles with something, trying to wrap it around the metal wire. Sekat. My metal fingers half melted off, I wrap my arm like a snake around the wire and grab her from the waist with my arm made of flesh. Pulling her with me as I begin my descent into the depths of the dark metal chute.


    She looks at me as we fall, her hair catching the wind, blowing straight up. My jaw flexes, I don¡¯t know why I even grabbed her, the stinging in my heart coming closer to my mind. As we fall I can¡¯t help but feel my aching heart flutter for her still.


    She tries to say something, but the wind and the grinding of my metal arm against the wire catches it.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± She repeats, louder this time.


    I turn from her. I do not want her hollow apology. Light approaches us quickly, I flex the metal arm tightening its hold of the wire, sparks spray outwards making me avert my eyes. We come to a rough stop at the bottom. Fennec is already a hundred meters in front of us, moving towards a massive room which has hundreds of starships, large gears move them on platforms in different directions until they come to rest in columns, stacked neatly to save space.


    Running after him, to my left I see daylight, an open hanger door. I look back at the woman then to the door, changing my course towards it and not Fennec.


    ¡°Come with me ¨C please.¡± She says.


    Giving no reply, as I am nearly to the daylight. When I reach it, I see I am a few hundred meters up. I descend from the beams of metal; my years spent climbing the dead ships in the sands of my planet paying off. She does not follow me directly; she curses as I move rapidly downwards leaving the edge, disappearing from my sight.


    I am nearly to the bottom when I look up and see her, she jumps from the beams, landing ten meters below each time, my eyes blink three times, not believing themselves. How her legs have not broken yet is beyond me. She will be upon me soon if I don¡¯t hurry.


    Making it to a rooftop, I scramble down onto it, she is not far behind. Sekat. Her speed is monstrous, had she been holding back before? I realize I can¡¯t beat her in the rooftops very quickly, I leap from it, sliding down a drainpipe, the joint that holds it snaps as my weight brings it to bear. Tumbling downwards, I land on an outstretched fabric breaking my fall. Rolling off it I hear someone scream, drawing my attention. The green haired woman jumps from the rooftop some thirty meters above, landing on the same fabric I did, the supports snap as she hits it. Dust sprays into the air. My heart sinks for a moment, then I see her rising from the debris, her eyes locking onto mine, my heart begins to flutter louder in my chest. Sekat. I turn and run.


    Jumping through people, climbing over carts and tables, knocking goods over, all the years of climbing coming to me once more as I flee with expert precision. She reaches out a hand almost grabbing me, I jump through an open door, scrambling through people bathing and yelling at me pointing knives, I jump towards the second story using boxes upon the ground to aid my ascent. Leaping from the window landing on a roof below.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I hear the green haired woman yell from behind me, her voice making my heart skip a beat, almost tripping me.


    Ignoring her pleading and jumping across the rooftops again, I slide down one roof and leap to another, I turn looking for her but she is gone, I climb higher, trying to put distance between where I saw her last. After another few minutes I scan the area, not seeing her, I turn back around and she is there in front of me.


    She holds her blade of light, extended and pointed at me, her face is conflicted. How did she get here, how is she so fast, how is she able to fall ten meters like its nothing. The thoughts rush in my mind. How is she able to dent metal walls when Fennec¡¯s metal hand could not.


    Even if I could fight her with the blade that turns everything to dust, I fear my heart may protest, even in its anguish it still wants to beat for her. I stop and hold my hands up as the blade inches closer.


    ¡°I thought I wasn¡¯t your prisoner.¡± I say to her as I look behind me seeing a three-story drop, my feet on the edge.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what¡¯s at stake, you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯ve done to yourself by using it.¡± she says, her face skewed with sadness.


    She speaks of the black box, or Black Edict as they call it.


    ¡°How could I when you don¡¯t even trust me with a name.¡± I say to her, turning my head to look behind me. My eyes scan for anything I can use to slow my descent.


    ¡°You won¡¯t let me explain.¡± She says, there is frustration mixing with her sadness.


    My mouth begins to laugh, but it is not because it is funny or I am happy, it is the torrid state of sadness gripped by anger that causes it.


    ¡°You laugh at me, all I want is to help you.¡± She says, the blade lowers with her eyes.


    ¡°I do not laugh at you!¡± I yell, spit flies from my mouth, her eyes look up at me, my anger falls back ¡°I laugh because you think an explanation can satisfy the gap you make between us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± She says.


    ¡°You think there are words that can be spoken to explain why your name is more valuable than my life.¡±


    ¡°That is not what I said.¡± She protests.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? You say trust me, I am tortured by a lunatic and then you expect me to still trust you.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    I punch the wall nearest me, she grows quiet so I can finish. My eyes close for a moment searching for the calm. When they open I have found it.


    ¡°Your people do not even call me by name ¨C because it is not worthy of the effort for their tongue to utter it.¡± I say clenching my fist ¡°When I swallow my pride to ask for yours, so I might know it, so I might say it, you¡­¡± the sadness is welling in me, the disparity between us, my mouth does not move further on the subject, for fear that my eyes might betray my Kuwathi spirit as my heart breaks. The words from my mouth cementing in my mind the truth. There is too great a gap between us, in mindset and station. I am meant to be the ant beneath her benevolent boot, meant to bow and scrape. She will never understand me, nor the struggles my people have endured because of hers.


    Turning from her, facing the three-story drop, I see a ledge now, but I am not sure I can make it.


    ¡°Either kill me, or let me go. There is nothing else to say between us.¡± I say to her.


    I hear the blade retract.


    ¡°Kale¡­¡± she begins, but a loud whooshing stops her.


    Turning I see it is a small shuttle, through the open loading bay door I see Fennec moving towards her.


    ¡°We need to go ¨C now my lady!¡± Fennec yells over the sound of the stabilizers.


    She nods to him, he returns to the cockpit strapping in. I do not look upon her, my heart cannot bear it.


    ¡°Lunara!¡± She yells over the noise, stepping forward towards me ¡°I am the Heir apparent of House Raven!¡±


    The chords of my heart loosen as the melody of her name is told to it by my ears. The rhythm of pain changes slowly to a beat she has begun to carve into me, as I turn to meet her gaze, I see she holds out a hand towards me.


    ¡°My name is Lunara, it is a pleasure to meet you ¨C Kale.¡± The green haired woman says.


    My heart burns as I hear her say my name again. That which once withered begins to seek the light, my hand reaches towards hers, pulled by the gravity of her words, by the gravity of her kindness, a kindness I have never known among the masters, and scarcely seen even among my own people, she is an anomaly to me. She is the exception to the hatred I feel for her people. My mind wanders back to the words of Keeper Dargo, about opening my heart to others not of my people. A feeling rises in me as she gently pulls me by the hand towards the shuttle. I have seldom felt it whisper to my heart strings before, but the melody pleases my ear and soothes my soul.

 Chapter 36: Bakna

    Looking out from one of the viewports on the side of the shuttle, my eyes grow wide as it takes in the Arasha city from above, the twin suns shining upon it fully now. It is a marvel almost rivaling the masters great shining cities that hang in the sky in defiance of nature. Looking next to me, I see Lunara drinking in the sight as well. I find myself wondering how she sees it, does she marvel at it like I do, making her feel small against the grandeur of what people¡¯s hands have created. She is a master, I wonder what sights those eyes have seen, I wonder what sights I will see if I follow the path she lays for me. Looking down I see she holds my hand still, her grip firm yet delicate.


    ¡°Going to start moving to orbit, strap in, there are no gravity actuators on this shuttle.¡± Fennec grumbles swiping a display, his broken arm is wrapped in a crude sling now.


    Lunara lets go of my hand, our eyes briefly crossing paths as we move towards the seats. The shuttle is small, so we sit across from each other, I study how she attaches the belt to secure herself, mimicking the movements with my own.


    The shuttle begins to move faster, pressing my back into the seat firmly. Something feels strange as we break the atmosphere, like all the weight of my body has left me, looking down I see the strings of my cloak dangle in the air. I push one of the strings, my eyes watch in fascination as it bumps into the other.


    ¡°First time in zero g?¡± Lunara asks, there is a small smile on her face.


    I turn my head at her, I have never heard this phrase before.


    ¡°Zero gravity.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I admit, now understanding her question. My eyes move towards the viewport, my jaw slides open as it takes in the sight of my world.


    The desert sprawls and encircles it like a glove, but from this distance, it is somehow majestic. The sands seem to welcome my gaze, beckoning me to return to it. You would not know of the problems upon its surface from up here. You would never know the pain that is dolled out by those who step upon the necks of others. From this far away everything seems so small now, I wish that Arrum and Neeba could see this. Nekam would surely scratch his beard at the sight. My mind focuses now, as though waking from a dream as I think about my tribe, then it widens to think of the other hunters who are still trapped in the masters clutches.


    As I look upon the expansive landscape of sand on my planet, my mind widens further, thinking of all my people trapped by a life they did not choose, toiling for the masters. How many of us are there, how many still hold hope in their hearts? How can I help them? My eyes move down to my hands, one half melted the other covered in thick callouses. What can these hands do to help my people? I am so small, the problem so large.


    My jaw flexes, this is not the time to lose hope, I am free for one purpose only. There is work to be done.


    ¡°Where do you take me?¡± I ask her, the focus beginning to fill me again.


    ¡°To appear before the Senate.¡±


    Before I can ask anything else, I hear chiming coming from a comm panel near the cockpit. Then a voice begins to speak.


    ¡°Shuttle JL987-GH316 I have your moniker marked as¡­¡± There is a long pause before he speaks again, it almost sounds like he is trying not to laugh ¡°The Horny Rat¡¯s Nipple¡­¡± Another pause follows.


    Fennec puts his hand to his head rubbing his temples, a look of frustration on his face.


    ¡°You said I have no class?¡± Lunara quips.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I had time to pick and choose a ship based on the name.¡± Fennec grumbles.


    ¡°There were hundreds of shuttles that would have accepted the command override chip I gave you.¡±


    ¡°Again, it¡¯s not like¡­¡± he begins but pauses as the same voice speaks again.


    ¡°Ahem ¨C JL987-GH316 this is Republic Space Command identifier TXCN99-3-48. The planet you are originating from has been designated a Category 3 zone, as such, per regulation SC56902-324 all ships must submit a flight plan and provide proper credentials. No flight plan from you has been received.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± Fennec says slamming the panel, having a small tantrum now ¡°Sekat ¨C Sekat ¨C Sekat.¡±


    ¡°Relax Fennec, we can figure this out.¡± Lunara says, her voice does not exude confidence.


    ¡°JL987-GH316 I repeat no submitted flight plan from you has been received.¡±


    Category 3 zone? The gears in my mind begin to turn as I look to Fennec and Lunara, whatever is happening I can tell from a glance, both of them are stressed.


    ¡°This is your fault.¡± Fennec says pointing to her ¡°If you would have listened to me in the first place¡­¡±


    ¡°My fault?¡± she asks incredulously ¡°Your friend is the reason we got shot down in the first place, if they hadn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°JL987-GH316 you appear to be having comm issues, an escort ship will be dispatched if you do not respond in a timely fashion.¡± The voice says.


    Fennec and Lunara glare at each other, silence falls between them.


    ¡°JL987-GH316 escort ship enroute, hold vector.¡±


    Fennec groans then takes a deep breath, the exhale slow as my people teach, helping him find the calm. He pushes a button on the display panel.


    ¡°Republic Space Command this is JL987-GH316, good copy, escort ship will be unnecessary. Flight plan will be provided shortly.¡± Fennec says.


    His mannerisms when using the comms seem similar to the grumbling man, Betran the man whose death caused the loss of my limbs had said he was a former republic soldier. Is Fennec also a former soldier like the grumbling man? My jaw tenses at the thought, my mind pushes it away so I can focus.


    ¡°JL987-GH316, good copy, awaiting flight plan.¡± The voice replies.


    Turning now to look at Lunara again he says ¡°That bought us about five minutes.¡±


    ¡°We need to do a phantom jump.¡±


    Fennec bursts into laughter. Lunara¡¯s jaw clenches.


    ¡°I needed that, thank you.¡± Fennec chuckles, his smile begins to fade as he sees the seriousness etched across her face.


    ¡°Begin the preparations.¡± She says.


    ¡°This shuttle can barely make a regular jump, let alone one of those. What your requesting is literally madness. Suicide is not in my job description.¡± Fennec protests.


    I don¡¯t understand the terminology about jumping, I remember them speaking about a gate of some kind before. My mouth stays closed as my ears try to understand what is unfolding.


    ¡°I can do it, Kotina has done it many¡­¡± she begins.


    ¡°You ¨C are ¨C not ¨C her!¡± Fennec yells, his eyes bulging ¡°She¡¯s a Knight Commander in one of the largest houses in the Republic, not to mention a high ranking Edict holder. She spends every waking moment training. Last I checked you were just a spoiled noble with limited training whose implants need a reboot, or did you forget?¡±


    Knight Commander, Edict holder? They referred to the black box before as the Black Edict, what are these Edicts, how many of them are there, what is the purpose of them? My mind is spinning as the questions flood in. Lunara reaches her hand up to her temple, touching the metallic implant for a moment. There is frustration building on her face.


    ¡°I can do it.¡± She says resolutely ¡°Even without my implants. I have trained for it, she personally trained me, or did you forget?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Fennec says, spinning around now to the holographic display of the main interface console ¡°As always it will be up to me to unfrak this mess.¡±


    ¡°Insufferable¡­¡± Lunara says under her breath, now unclipping herself from the seat, she moves towards a side panel of the shuttle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Fennec yells, trying to unclip himself, his broken arm getting in his way.


    ¡°I said I could do it.¡± Lunara says, gripping the edge of the panel with her hand, the metal bolts groan as she pries it off the wall, revealing a compartment with wires and blinking lights. Her strength again surprises me.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t like the fancy shuttles your used to, it will take at least half a day to get to the Gate with it.¡±


    There it is again, what is this gate they speak of?


    ¡°Who said we were taking this shuttle?¡± she asks holding up a small silver object no larger than her finger, the republics insignia stamped in red upon it. Tucking it back into her clothes, she begins pulling wires from where the panel once covered, reconnecting them to different nodes. The lights on the craft begin to flicker as she works.


    ¡°Fraggin hells.¡± Fennec curses, shaking his head, grabbing one of the wires from her hand ¡°You don¡¯t connect it to that on these types of shuttles, you¡¯ll damage the main relay.¡±


    She looks at him, a half grin forming on her face. He shakes his head, cursing quietly to himself as he helps her work.


    Unclipping myself, I float behind them, using a hook on the roof to steady myself in zero gravity. Watching what they do carefully. I may not understand yet what the intent is, but an Ulima must always pay attention to all the details.


    ¡°No ¨C No ¨C No¡­¡± Fennec begins, then turning his head sideways his jaw flexes ¡°Wait, you had that one right.¡±


    ¡°JL987-GH316 this is Republic Space Command, what is the status of your flight plan?¡± the voice says from the comms panel.


    Fennec glides through the air towards it in the zero gravity, pressing the button quickly.


    ¡°Republic Space Command this is JL987-GH316, unable to comply, our shuttle is experiencing extreme mechanical failures. Requesting assistance.¡±


    There is a pause, silence between Lunara and Fennec as they both look to the panel waiting for a response.


    ¡°JL987-GH316 this is Republic Space Command, escort is enroute, do not change vector.¡± The voice says.


    Fennec clicks the comm off again, shaking his head.


    ¡°Bakna.¡± he says quietly in the old tongue, so quiet I almost missed it.


    Its meaning is sometimes debated, depending on the inflection, but I believe his meaning was ¨C The whispers of insanity.

 Chapter 37: Juta Nau Pak

    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    There are sounds all around me, the sizzling of electricity burning wire, the creak of metal and the blaring of an alarm. I feel disoriented, my head throbs, my body aches. I struggle to open my eyes, the only usable light from the flashing red strobe lights; my memories are foggy as I try to parse how I got here, I am on a different shuttle than before. Some type of solid foam that clings to the walls is liquifying onto the floor. The hull of the ship is full of large holes, only darkness on the other side, sparks fly from every direction, leaving spots in my vision. I try to sit up, something stops me. I can¡¯t even move my head to look down, tilting my eyes, I see I am held in place by the foam like substance. I can move my hands, but they are pinned to the seat. I will have to wait for the foam to release me.


    The gravity feels strange, almost like it¡¯s heavier than I¡¯m used to. A piece of liquifying foam slops onto my clear face mask. When did I put this mask on? How did I get here? Where is here? I move my eyes to look around. I see a figure slumped on the ground. My eyes widen as I realize it is Lunara, blood streaks from her forehead.


    Suddenly I feel a change in our direction, like we are sliding off something. I hear a groaning of the metal as it begins moving faster. My grip tightens on the seat as I realize we are free falling. On the edges of my mind, I feel the claws of the demon from the black box starting to scratch.


    Crash ¨C the ship hits something, jostling back and forth, almost like we landed in a liquid. My eyes blink twice as I see water sloshing in through the holes of the ship, illuminated by the red lights. The water begins filling up the craft rapidly, lurching us into the depths.


    Call into the abyss for my power


    The demon¡¯s voice says in my head. I struggle against the foam but even my metal parts are not strong enough to break free. The water begins to rise, the panic with it, scattered memories form once more, flooding my mind.


    ***


    6 hours ago


    ***


    From the viewport of the shuttle I see a larger ship approaching, three times the size of our own. The hull is painted white, the insignia of the republic emblazoned across it.


    ¡°JL987-GH316 this is Republic Space Command, prepare to open your rear loading bay door for the escort team.¡±


    ¡°Negative Republic Space Command, I repeat negative, cannot comply.¡± Fennec says.


    There is a pause from the voice on the other side for a moment. Fennec shoots a glance to Lunara.


    ¡°JL987-GH316 if you do not comply, you will be breached. As per regulation¡­¡±


    Fennec slams his hand on the comm button interrupting them.


    ¡°We are a civilian vessel experiencing mechanical failure, the containment field generator is down. If you breach you will space all occupants, which is a violation of¡­¡±


    Fennec pauses as he swipes through his holopad, a concentrated look across his face.


    ¡°Regulation RSC-5679-642-11 regarding the treatment of Republic citizens in distress.¡± He says finally.


    There is a long silence that follows.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to need to take him. No telling what¡¯s on the other side. Hate to admit it, but he¡¯s a pretty good scrapper.¡± Fennec says, shooting me a look, a nod follows.


    ¡°I can handle it alone.¡± She protests.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing my part unless he goes. You need a second set of hands, just in case.¡±


    ¡°Slagging hells, fine Fennec.¡± She says, giving me a look now.


    The comms chime. A new voice enters the comm channel.


    ¡°JL987-GH316 this is Republic Space Command actual for this solar system, an escort ship will tow you to flagship Thorn¡¯s main hanger bay. Await further directives.¡± The voice says.


    My mind spins as I hear the name Thorn, I remember it clearly, its name burned into my memory. It is Governor Adonius¡¯s house flagship. They mean to take us there. The place that spit emperor scorpions onto the sands to slay my people.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± I ask. The rage stirs from its slumber, it hears the call of the focus that guides me.


    Lunara comes forward now, floating across the shuttle in the zero gravity.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± she asks, staring deep into the abyss of my eyes.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that.¡± Fennec says pointing outside the ship.


    Peering out I see the larger ship is upon us now. A large metal wire begins extending from the back of it. A soldier coming into view, their white metal suit making them blend into the white of their ships. They push off the back of the craft towards us. A dull thud as they land feet first, the thick wire dragging behind them. The soldier pushes the end of it into some kind of metal housing, the light flickers in our shuttle as they do. Returning through an open doorway on their larger ship once they finish, the metal door sliding closed after them. As soon as the door closes, I feel a small tug as the cord becomes taut, turning our ship until our loading bay door faces theirs.


    ¡°JL987-GH316 this is Republic Space Command actual, release command of the vessel to the escort ship.¡±


    ¡°Cannot comply Command actual, systems are malfunctioning.¡± Fennec replies.


    ¡°Roger that. Our scanners from the escort ship indicate three lifeforms on board, ready to receive credentials for them.¡± The voice says.


    Fennec¡¯s jaw clenches before he presses the button ¡°Please ¨C repeat Command ¨C actual, comms seem to be mal ¨C functioning.¡±


    He turns it off now, looking to Lunara.


    ¡°When we punch it, you¡¯ll have less than ninety seconds to get in and get command.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She says tying her scarf over her face. There is a determined look to her, even with most of her face covered now, I can feel it.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Fennec rolls his neck, opening and closing his uninjured arms hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± She says, moving towards the loading bay door.


    She beckons I follow with a wave of her hand, and I reluctantly do. She has not shared her plan with me, I do not even know what is about to happen. It is frustrating to be kept in the dark.


    ¡°Try not to kill them.¡± She says to me, sincerity written on her face ¡°They are just regular soldiers trying to do their jobs, they don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    My teeth grind, we go to battle I surmise now. Yet she wishes to dull my blade with sentimental thoughts. They are soldiers, they have chosen this life, chosen to oppress my people. My blade does not have mercy for them. Her words do not fall on deaf ears though, as my heart still listens for the tune her words bring.


    ¡°Kale, some of them¡­¡± she begins.


    ¡°Remember, ninety seconds after the pulse.¡± Fennec says loudly, interrupting her.


    ¡°Do not let go of me.¡± She says grasping me tightly with one arm.


    My eyes blink quickly, my heart begins to thump in my chest as I feel her arm squeeze me. Her eyes lock onto mine.


    ¡°Trust me.¡± She says softly.


    ¡°Game time!¡± Fennec yells, an emergency door sliding closed behind us, separating the cabin from the loading bay.


    The loading bay door opens, my eyes widen as a shimmer appears at the entrance, it is an energy shield. Their shields can even block space¡¯s deathly embrace. I wonder if they all can do that, or only some. I had learned as a boy from Sage Artemius about the vacuum of space, inhospitable to most life he said. Yet I stare out into its expanse. It is still surreal, after a lifetime of watching ships leave my planet that I am finally on one. I only wish my tribe were here to see it.


    ¡°Deep breath.¡± She says, her eyes meeting mine for a moment. I do as she says.


    Her eyes turn towards the escort ships bay door, a shield erupts from her waist, flowing over her and onto me. A massive static pulse rips through the air as the lights go out. The shield on the door ruptures and the air in the compartment rushes out. I can see the other ships lights have gone out as well. She pushes with her foot firmly against the wall, sending us flying as the loading bay doors shield fully disintegrates. We move quickly towards the other ship, her shield shimmering against the darkness of space. I cannot breathe even though I feel a thin layer of air pressed against me, but the shield seems to be protecting us from the great void. As we land I try to grasp onto something, anything before we bounce off the hull.


    She slams her hand against the door control panel, grasping the edge of the curl her fist made. I find myself clutching her firmly now as inertia tries to pull me from her. She motions for me to grab the panel and I do. Pulling from her hip the hilt of the blade of light now, grasping it in her other hand, it erupts spilling forth a bright light.


    She carves through the thick metal of the escort ships bay door like it was cloth against a sharpened blade. Dust plumes behind us as air rushes past, pushing us, my grip almost slipping. She pulls me in through the hole now, her strength is ferocious. A counter appears on her holopad¡¯s display.


    23 seconds


    The lights on the craft begin flickering on again, a containment field slides over the breach she made. Gravity begins pulling me downwards to the floor of the escort ship. The gravity actuators must have come online. I follow in her shadow; she seems familiar with the vessels make.


    36 seconds


    We reach another door, she slices it open, then kicks the door into the space beyond. She retracts the blade of light putting it back on her hip. My jaw flexes, she weakens us by having compassion for those who do not deserve it.


    47 seconds


    My eyes take in the room as the dust from the blades cut begins to be pulled into the air filtration ducts. Twelve soldiers stare back at us, two in suits, two at the helm, one wearing a different uniform, the same symbol the doctors in the Colosseum wore is emblazed on one of their shoulders, on the other is the insignia of the Republic ¨C the rest pause as they take us in. Eyes growing wide as I spin the singing blade in my hand, now frantically trying to get into their metal husks.


    50 seconds


    My blade glides through the dust as I move in it, letting it cloak my movements. I roll towards a soldier with one foot inside the suit and slice their other foots Achilles tendon as I move, they stumble backwards to the ground. I move to my feet again and I crash into the next, knocking over their armor into another. My jaw flexes as my blade turns at the last moment before it is about to find purchase in their throat. Her words have infected me, challenging my resolve. My blade whispers anger as I aim to maim and disable instead of kill. My blade does not betray me though as it slices tendons, scraping bones, careful to avoid the arteries it desires.


    64 seconds


    Lunara slams her fist into the side of the second armored soldier, already having dealt with the first. She unleashes a fury of blows that come in quick succession, each strike denting the armor. One of the soldiers from the helm of the ship moves towards a recess in the wall, I realize too late why as they grab plasma rifles and begin throwing them out.


    ¡°Authorize all.¡± The soldier says as he chucks them.


    My eyes follow them through the air, the red light turns yellow on the rifles. Others who have given up trying to suit up catch the weapons.


    ¡°Ownership accepted.¡± The first to catch one says, placing their bare finger over the yellow light, it flashes green now. Sections of the rifle becoming illuminated as it hums to life. The others follow suit.


    Sekat.


    The armored soldier is sent flying by Lunara, smashing into the one who throws weapons. It is pandemonium as the plasma begins to rip through the air, sparks flying everywhere, molten metal falling to the floor. The shots hitting other soldiers who cry out in pain. I move into the remnants of the dust cloud, towards the shots.


    71 seconds


    Lunara pushes off the wall towards those with weapons, she smashes into them a speed that defies logic. Shattering the bones in their arms as they try to block her. She grabs the rifle from one and smacks another across the head, sending them to the ground in a slump. She steps towards the helm, punching another soldier so hard in the face that his jaw unhinges as it breaks and dislocates at the same time. Her shield shimmers as the two who still have weapons focus their fire on her.


    Taking advantage of her distraction I move towards them, kicking the back of one¡¯s knees, his shots firing into the ceiling above, molten metal dripping onto his chest. The other whirls around, I punch them in the throat, then knee them in the groin, to my surprise I hit a guard of some kind. They try to swing the butt of the rifle at me, I spin, slapping them in the side of the head with my half-melted metal hand, sending them to the floor.


    83 seconds


    There are two more, desperately trying to get into their suits still. Lunara is busy at the helm fiddling with something, there is not much time left, I have been keeping count in my head. I move towards them, one a man and one a woman. There is fear in their eyes, more so than the other soldiers who lie on the ground moaning or unconscious. Their fear irritates me, how can they be the ones to step on my people¡¯s necks. How can they be the ones to dole out the masters will. They try to square up with me now, one pulling a knife, their hand trembles as it holds it weakly.


    Something tells me they must be fresh recruits, they look to be the youngest. My blade wants them, but my heart has already heard the serenade of Lunara¡¯s words. When I lunge forward, the man drops the knife covering his head. The young woman steps in front of the young man, with her arms raised. My jaw tenses as I see it, flooded with a memory of my childhood. A memory I thought I had buried deep in the recesses of my soul.


    ¡°Surrender.¡± I say after a small pause. My will to strike them is fading as I try to push the memory back down now. My flesh hand wants to tremble, I feel it.


    Lunara glances back at me, a strange look in her eye. The ships lights flicker. She looks back to the panel swiping something on a holo projection.


    88 seconds


    ¡°Command Key accepted.¡± A robotic voice says.


    ¡°System erase all other command keys, enact quarantine protocol 117.¡± Lunara says, breathing a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Command accepted.¡±


    The communications panel goes dark then turns back on, less buttons lit up this time. Next the other panels do the same. The soldier with the patch on their shoulder, the ones that doctors wear stands now from behind a knocked over metal armor, in her arms she carries supplies of some kind. I move towards her as she kneels down, injecting medigel and something else into one of the wounded.


    ¡°Either kill me, or let me work.¡± She says, not turning to look at me, instead focusing on her patient. There is less fear in her than the others.


    Lunara moves between us, stopping me in my path.


    ¡°Sedate them, and you may continue.¡± She says.


    ¡°Already doing that. Don¡¯t tell me how to do my job¡­ Noble.¡± The woman sneers. She is older than I first noticed, wrinkles around her eyes, a few shoots of grey in her hair.


    This is the first time I have seen someone who is not Kuwathi treat a master like this. It is strange to see, are there more like her I wonder. Thinking back to what Lunara said about them having no choice, questions begin to fill my mind.


    The woman looks up at me now, staring at my eyes. Her jaw slides back and forth as though debating whether to speak.


    ¡°Juta Nau Pak.¡± She says finally in the old tongue of my people. Pointing to the soldier on the ground with burns on his chest, blood seeps from him.


    My eyes blink at her for a moment, her pronunciation is not like someone raised by the Kuwathi, but her words meaning make sense. In the old tongue she said roughly ¨C Do not stare when you can help.

 Chapter 38: Veduc Nar

    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    The memories fade once more as the ship tilts sideways. Bringing me back to the present. Water spilling in faster now, sloshing against the side walls. Sparks stop flying as something shorts. The only light now is from the red flashing alarm lights. I look to Lunara as she begins to slide towards the churning combination of liquified foam and water. The clawing at the edge of my mind by the black box¡¯s demon has become fervent.


    Call for me¡­ Call for my power


    ¡°Lunara get up!¡± I yell to no avail as she slides further towards the abyss.


    You need my power


    ¡°No ¨C I don¡¯t.¡± I say as I push with all my might against the foam that binds me.


    Lunara¡¯s legs are now swallowed by the water. Veins bulge as I dig deep, flexing every muscle, pushing. I feel the tearing of my body, but I don¡¯t stop as the foam begins to loosen. My teeth grit as I plow deeper still.


    Suddenly there is relief from the pressure as part of it pulls from the wall, just enough to move my flesh arm. I am bound still by some kind of suit that clings to my skin like a glove, it adheres to the foam firmly. She is nearly submerged now, the water licks at her shoulders. My hand reaches blindly searching for anything to cut me free.


    You are weak¡­ You need me


    The demon pulls firmly at the edges of my mind now, trying to draw me into their words, trying to suck away all the resolve I have left in my bones. I will not listen to it. My eyes widen, a chord in my heart strums as I feel something sharp, like the edge of sheered metal, I wiggle it back and forth until it comes loose. I feel warm blood running down my hand, a testament to the sharpness, I carve the foam from my body as fast as I can, slicing my skin in many places. There is no time to worry, focus fills me as I fall from the seat, I move towards Lunara with haste, stumbling to the ground as the tilt becomes steeper.


    Frantically grabbing her arm, I heft her up to me. She is heavier than I expected, but not so heavy that I can¡¯t drag her from the churn. It appears that she is wearing the same kind of suit as me, except her clear mask has shattered. Only fragments remain of it. Her head seeps blood telling me her heart still beats.


    The water is rising faster, soon there will be nowhere to go. I can¡¯t swim, there was never a need to learn on my planet. Sekat. I pull her close to me, taking in the details. The pieces of foam I cut away seem to float on the surface still, will they hold our combined weight though? They seem to disintegrate faster in the water.


    ¡°Sekat!¡± my lips yell as I slam my metal arm against the hull.


    Swallow your worthless pride¡­ Call for me


    My jaw flexes as my insides rage. Pride thrashes not wanting to give in to the demon. Not ready to give up yet. My eyes focus as the water rises to my leg, bitterly cold-water flows through the cuts in the suit. I try to shake Lunara awake, grasping her face. As I look at her, memories begin to coalesce again.


    ***


    Two hours ago


    ***


    I can¡¯t help but stare at Lunara, as she moves her hair behind her ear I feel a stirring in my chest, a burn that brings hope and something else. Something I have seldom known. She moves her hand through the console¡¯s holo displays, repeating some type of task over and over. Fennec stands behind her, good hand on his temples rubbing them.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even close to being fast enough.¡± he groans.


    ¡°When the pressure is on, I know I can do it.¡± Lunara says, spinning her head to shoot him a look. Hair spinning with her, making a mess of her bangs and striking a chord in my heart.


    Turning from her, the beauty too distracting, I move towards the back of the ships main chamber to try and speak with the older woman again. When I had tried before, she told me ¡®Work first, speak after.¡¯ She tends to the last wounded soldier, the one whose Achilles tendon I severed. She has applied some kind of brace to it that pulls the foot straight, causing the tendon to go slack. Leaning down next to her now, I see she wraps the tendon with a fabric that has tracings of lights woven in it, some type of compact electronic material maybe. I have never seen anything like it before. The tissue around the tendon does not drip blood, a thin layer of medigel seams to keep it at bay.


    ¡°Hand me that.¡± She says pointing to a roll of silver and white fabric.


    Doing as she asks, I hand it to her. She slowly wraps it around the ankle then the foot. She places the holopad on her wrist over it, swiping through a holo, the fabric tightens around the foot, hardening.


    ¡°That should mend well enough.¡±


    My eyes follow as she stands, moving towards Fennec now. She carries with her a bag of supplies.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°Oi, ex-soldier, let¡¯s have a look at that arm.¡± She says giving him an eyebrow raise.


    ¡°If you¡¯re offering, I won¡¯t say no.¡± Fennec says, a half grin on his mouth now.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± She says using a device to cut the fabric of his clothes, it does not cut his skin, even when the light touches it briefly. Strange, I have never seen anything like that either.


    ¡°Hey, I liked that shirt.¡± He gripes.


    She looks at him with a small scowl, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Bad break, going to need a brace. How¡¯d you get it, playing tag with a train?¡± she asks while reaching into her bag.


    ¡°That slagging one right there did it.¡± Fennec says motioning to me.


    ¡°Did you deserve it?¡± she asks, holding up a large brace, sliding it over his arm.


    ¡°Probably, usually do.¡± he says, the brace tightens and contorts back and forth, his face makes no movement to show he is in pain. It looks more like relief as he says ¡°Oh, you have the nerve blocker one, Gods that¡¯s nice. Needed that, been having a proper slag of a month.¡±


    She nods to him, moving towards me now. I straighten up as she looks me over, when she reaches my right arms shoulder she stops, tracing her finger along the streaking of fresh scars where the black box burned my flesh.


    ¡°I know this type of wound. An Edict caused this.¡±


    She looks over it once more, then she looks up at me ¡°Guess the rumors about the Black Edict being in this system were true. Looks like its found another victim.¡±


    She turns and looks at Lunara now, who meets her eyes.


    ¡°Shame on you Noble, have you not already taken enough from him and his people.¡± She shakes her head, Lunara¡¯s eyes fall downward to the floor.


    The woman sighs, moving towards the seats that line the left side. She sits abruptly, raising her wrists in the air together, as though asking to be restrained.


    ¡°Well, get on with it.¡± She says to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see a need.¡± I say sitting a few seats down from her now. I want to ask her about the words she spoke, I want to know how she knows them so well.


    ¡°Won¡¯t look too good on me if they¡¯re all tied up and I¡¯m free.¡± She says pointing to the sedated soldiers laying on the floor, hands and ankles bound by cuffs we found in a storage compartment.


    ¡°Answer some of my questions and I¡¯ll do as you ask.¡± I say, looking at my hands, pretending to pick at something. A technique I learned from Warden Akaria. I don¡¯t want her to know how interested I am.


    She chuckles softly, lowering her hands into her lap.


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°How did you know I am Kuwathi?¡±


    ¡°Well, the fierceness in your eyes and the way you moved during the fight were good indications. But your face and information being plastered all over our station was probably the best indicator. Don¡¯t know what you did to rile up the interim prick of a Governor, but good on you.¡± She says with a half-smile and an eyebrow raise.


    ¡°How do you know our tongue?¡± I ask, abandoning the ruse and looking upon her.


    She does not answer me right away, she stares off, sadness beginning to etch on her face as the smile fades.


    ¡°My lover was Kuwathi, he taught our boy the words, I picked up some of it from him I suppose.¡± her jaw tenses.


    My heart can feel the pain from hers, her face tells a story of tragedy and loss. Fennec listens in now, his normal demeanor less abrasive as he begins to speak softly.


    ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    She stares upwards at the ceiling now, then closes her eyes ¡°Regime change in our home system, you know how that can go for Kuwathi and others not of the Republic¡¯s ¡®golden¡¯ standard.¡±


    Fennec does not answer with words, he simply nods to her. His eyes speak of understanding, the ghosts that haunt him close behind them.


    ¡°I am so sorry¡­¡± Lunara begins, having walked over without me noticing, the woman cuts her off.


    ¡°Do not patronize me with your hollow words Noble, it was your kind that tightened the noose and killed the only man I ever loved, killed my sweet innocent boy. For what? Because their eyes glow? Because they don¡¯t fit into your standard of perfection?¡± Tears stream down her face, she wipes them quickly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lunara tries but she is interrupted again.


    ¡°It¡¯s always your kind, if it were up to me, I¡¯d let you and your Republic burn.¡± She spits, there is venom in her voice, a flaring of her nostrils as she looks at Lunara with contempt.


    ¡°I am not like¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all the same, cut from the same wretched cloth soaked in the blood of the people you¡¯ve sworn to protect.¡± The woman says, there is fierceness in her eyes.


    ¡°Why do you fight for them if you feel this way?¡± I ask her, trying to gain understanding from the contrast of reality and her feelings.


    ¡°I do not fight for them; I aid the wounded only.¡±


    ¡°Still, you tend their wounded, why?¡± I ask her, searching still, in her heart I feel the same hatred for the masters, yet she serves them willingly.


    ¡°The soldiers don¡¯t always choose to join. Even if they did. They all have someone waiting for them back home, a father, a brother or sister, maybe even a child. I do this¡­¡± she pauses, closing her eyes ¡°So that a mother somewhere out there might see their child return to their arms.¡±


    My heart hurts as she speaks, my mind drifting to thoughts of my own mother. This woman reminds me of her, the way that she sees the world, as it is, yet still finds purpose in moving forward to help others, even if she may never receive the praise she is due. My hand moves to her shoulder without me asking as my jaw tenses. Her eyes look to the ceiling still, fighting back the embrace of sadness as she places a hand on mine grasping it firmly. Fennec steps forward and does the same to her other shoulder. There is good in him, I can see it now as he drops his guard to comfort her.


    There is tragedy in more than just my corner of the universe, why is there so much pain. There are others besides my people who suffer from the cruelty of the masters. My mind replays the woman¡¯s words about letting their Republic burn, a sentiment I feel deeply. I wonder how many more feel as she feels, how many more silently suffer, hoping against hope that someday things will change, hoping that someone will stand up and say enough is enough. My heart burns with desire to see this change.


    ¡°So, there are more of my people out among the stars?¡± I find myself asking her, hope in my eyes as they search her for answers.


    She turns to me, tilting her head to the side. Sorrow written upon her eyes as she weighs my words.


    ¡°She makes you fight for her, yet she tells you nothing.¡± The woman says shaking her head now ¡°I bet she didn¡¯t tell you anything about that cursed Edict she makes you use.¡±


    She turns to Lunara now. Anger on her brow.


    ¡°Bet you didn¡¯t tell him that every person that¡¯s used it ends up dead, one time, two times, doesn¡¯t matter all of them go mad and die one way or another.¡± She spews at Lunara, there is hatred in her face, the venom from her words cuts like a knife.


    My eyes blink at the information, I turn to Lunara, searching her for answers now. Her face is still covered, but by the avoidance of her gaze I can feel the truth seeping out. She knew this and didn¡¯t tell me.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t tell him because you need him to be obedient, you Nobles are all the same. Disgusting creatures that wear the flesh of people.¡± She spits on the ground towards Lunara ¡°Shame on you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Lunara begins, strain in her voice, her eyes flit to meet mine for a second.


    Before she continues, she is interrupted by a communication from the comm channel.


    ¡°This is Republic Space Command actual, you who have stolen a Republic vessel, I am requesting to know the status of my soldiers.¡± A familiar voice says.


    ¡°I thought you disabled comms?¡± Fennec says rushing towards the panel.


    ¡°I did, he¡¯s sending this on open channels unencrypted for all to hear. Isn¡¯t he worried about others finding out he¡¯s lost a ship under his command.¡± Lunara says, moving towards the panel now too.


    ¡°He is well known for caring about his soldiers, he won¡¯t care about the embarrassment of others knowing. I wouldn¡¯t expect you to understand Noble.¡± The woman says, standing now.


    Moving towards her bound crewmates. She pulls out an injector from her side pocket.


    ¡°Wait, please ¨C tell me of my people.¡± I say, the thoughts of the black box pushed back for now.


    ¡°Oi, ex-soldier.¡± She says looking to Fennec, he turns to meet her gaze ¡°Don¡¯t be like that husk of a person you work for. He deserves answers.¡±


    Fennec looks at me for a moment then back to her and nods. With that she injects herself and begins to sway back and forth a few seconds later.


    ¡°She is a Noble, all of them are Veduc Nar.¡± She says, looking at me as she stumbles ¡°Do not trust them.¡±


    Rushing towards her, I help her lie to the floor as the sedative pulls her towards the abyss of sleep. She grabs the side of my head firmly.


    ¡°You remind me of my boy you know.¡± She says, giving me a weak smile ¡°You take that cursed thing¡­ and you give those bastards a taste of the hells before it claims you.¡±


    Her hand goes slack as her eyes roll back; she walks among her dreams now. Leaving me in the waking realm of reality, filled with more questions than answers. My insides churn at the thoughts that rip through me. The voice from the comms fills the air again.


    ¡°This is Republic Space Command actual, requesting the status of my soldiers.¡±


    As Lunara and Fennec debate about the best course of action, my mind thinks on the words of the woman. In the old tongue Veduc Nar means roughly ¨C Those who spin a web of lies to ensnare.

 Chapter 39: Juni Pek Ula

    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    My mind snaps out of the memory, my breath is heavy, the water is rising past my waist. I hold Lunara up to my chest as firmly as I can. Looking around for anything I can use, my heart begins to thump slower as the cold water saps the warmth from my bones. My thoughts are becoming sluggish. The demon crawls in my mind now.


    You will call¡­ They always call


    ¡°I will not call you creature. While there is life, there is will to keep it.¡± My eyes focus, look. Find. Anything. Please.


    A block of foam hits my back as it slides off the wall. The water is up to my shoulders, I struggle to hold on to Lunara as my fingers go numb. I have no choice but to reach out to the block and hope it holds us. I release my metal fingers from their grasp on the ship¡¯s hull, reaching for the block of foam. To my surprise it holds us up, I must not lose focus. I kick at the water unevenly trying to move towards one of the larger holes in the ship. Almost there. There is a gurgle of air as the hole I move towards floods with water pushing us downwards into the churn, I squeeze Lunara as firmly as I can, whilst clinging desperately to the foam block.


    I can help you save her¡­ Or is your pride worth more than her life¡­


    Is there no other choice. Am I so weak that I must ask this demon to save me. Can I not save myself¡­ can I not at least save her? As the water swirls us in the churn, slamming us against the hull, dazing me, almost making me lose my grip on her, I feel the last of the memories that brought us to this cold hell come frothing back.


    ***


    One Hour ago


    ***


    ¡°I repeat for the last time this is Space Command actual, respond with the condition of my soldiers. If you do not, I will be forced to bring the full weight of my command down upon you, raining holy hellfire, sifting their corpses from the ashes.¡±


    Lunara nods to Fennec.


    ¡°Space Command actual this is ¨C well just call me The Stylish Bandit.¡± He turns to Lunara who rolls her eyes before he finishes with ¡°Your soldiers are alive and well. Stand down.¡±


    The comm is silent for a moment, the only sound I can hear is the hum of the gravity actuators and a soldier that snores loudly.


    ¡°Stylish Bandit ¨C Send proof of life and we can discuss the terms of your peaceful surrender.¡±


    Lunara moves her hand through the holo display on the main panel.


    ¡°Data of their real time vital monitors has been sent to you.¡± Fennec says, then suddenly an alarm sounds in the ship, his eyes go wide as he says ¡°Space Command actual, we have sent the proof of life, stand down, I repeat stand down.¡±


    ¡°Flagship Thorn, this is Republic Space Command actual, I have Command in this system, you will stand the frack down.¡± The voice says sternly.


    There is a pause over the comms as Lunara pulls up a schematic of the ship we are on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± Fennec says moving through another display.


    The communications panel lights up once more.


    ¡°Flagship Thorn, I am the authority of military action in this system, Governor Adonius is an interim Governor, he does not¡­¡± the voice trails off as though receiving comms from somewhere we can¡¯t hear.


    My fingers twiddle idly, I don¡¯t know how to help, I barely know what¡¯s going on. The woman¡¯s words about the Black Edict and Lunara ring in my mind. Am I a fool to have followed her? What happened to the previous users, are all Edicts like this? Sekat¡­ there is so much I don¡¯t understand. The frustration is building in me.


    Lunara moves rapidly now, leaving behind the panel. Lights still flashing red. Dragging the soldiers one in each hand like a sack of scraps through the ship, into a pod that opens from the wall. Stacking them in twos. Unable to squeeze more in without injury.


    ¡°How can I help?¡± I ask, not wanting to sit idle anymore. My hands need something to do to distract my mind.


    ¡°Get them to the escape pods. Two in each.¡± She says, her pace increases as she throws one over each shoulder, then drags two more behind. Her walk now a fast shuffle.


    I drag the soldiers, only able to pull two at a time across the floor. Sekat she is strong. I stand the first upright slowly, but they fall back onto me, how did she do this. I hear her boots on the floor behind me. She pushes past me, grabbing the soldier and pressing a button on the wall, a seatbelt unspools and wraps itself around them.


    ¡°Get it?¡± she asks, turning and running to grab the next ones before I can even nod.


    I stuff the other one in, grunting as I press the button. The seatbelt fastens around them, pulling them snugly into place. There are hundreds of buttons inside the pods. Labels with abbreviations I don¡¯t know. Symbols on some of the buttons I haven¡¯t seen before, some look like pictures of an action, like a fire being put out.


    ¡°Flagship Thorn I am ordering you to stand down. You do not have authority in this system, regardless of your rank, I am in Command. I repeat stand down; I have twelve soldiers on that vessel." the voice says.


    ¡°Jump Gate in range!¡± Fennec yells back to Lunara ¡°If we are going to do it, it needs to be now.¡±


    ¡°Not until they are all loaded up.¡± She says back to him.


    ¡°Sekating bleeding heart.¡± Fennec grumbles as he scrambles to us ¡°You get prepped, me and him can get them.¡±


    She looks at the four soldiers left on the ground, one of which is the woman who insulted her. She nods, turning to the control panel and running towards it. As she swipes her hand through the controls, the ship begins to chime.


    ¡°Command accepted ¨C Accessing navigational data ¨C Recommending change in command ¨C Warning ¨C Warning ¨C Incoming projectiles ¨C Command Safety Override accepted ¨C Loading manual interface.¡± It says.


    I feel gravity shift, the actuators squeal loudly under the pressure. My eyes look to Lunara at the helm whose hands move rapidly giving commands, my eyes try to follow what she is doing on the interface, trying to glean some information, but it is so fast. Large plasma shots rip past the side of the ship, she narrowly dodges them.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°That¡¯s the last one. Start the sequence.¡± Fennec says as he moves to a command chair next to her, sitting down. Moving his hand through a smaller interface, much slower than her.


    The pod doors slam closed, I turn and look, seeing them eject from a porthole. Moving towards the porthole, my eyes widen as I see the pods begin to take up an encircling motion around us with their thrusters. What is the meaning of this? I move to look out the front viewport now and my eyes grow wide as I see a large circular structure blossoming with light. In front of it are seven massive starships of varying sizes. Only one of which I recognize, the largest of the seven. Flagship Thorn of house Helenius, the house which Senator Adonius the interim Governor belongs to. The man who holds the chains of my people, the one who crushes the necks of my tribe. If I had the power I would blast it from existence.


    ¡°Republic Space Command ¨C This is The Stylish Bandit, your soldiers are safe and sound inside of the escape pods which currently orbit our stolen vessel. Now, if you would like them safely returned, I suggest you back the frack off and stop firing upon us.¡±


    A short pause follows.


    ¡°Bandit this is Republic Space Command actual. We will comply. Release hostages at point of transfer or we are unloading holy hell into you.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Fennec says turning off the comm, now looking to Lunara ¡°Not trying to break your concentration as you juggle those pods manually but it¡¯s almost time.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She says with a tone of irritation as she swipes through the display. There is tension around her eyes as they flit across the screen.


    With nothing to do to distract me, my thoughts return to the Black Edict. Did she really know and not tell me? Maybe the woman was wrong. I haven¡¯t heard the demon in some time. Perhaps my arm was price enough¡­ no, my gut tells me it is not. My gut tells me the woman is right and my days are numbered. It is strange, I have faced death many times before, looking it right in the eyes, not showing it any fear, telling it that it must earn me. Somehow knowing it comes, knowing it is unavoidable makes me feel¡­


    Boom ¨C shards of metal scrape against the hull. Fennecs eyes are wide.


    ¡°Republic Space Command, cease fire, you have fired upon your own soldiers.¡± He says frantically, he moves to speak again but the craft rocks. The red lights flash faster now.


    ¡°Warning ¨C Warning ¨C Warning.¡± The system repeats.


    ¡°What is wrong with them?¡± Lunara says, her eyes blinking fast. She flicks her wrist, one of the pods moves out of the way rapidly as a massive ball of plasma smashes into the side of the ship, rocking us, sending molten metal spewing onto the floor.


    ¡°Containment field activated ¨C Warning ¨C Warning.¡±


    ¡°Put the shuttles in front of the shots!¡± Fennec yells at her, there is fear on his face, his Kuwathi eyes glow brightly now, the bioluminescence swirling in them.


    ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t be the reason more die.¡± She says through clenched teeth, extending her hands outwards, flicking the pods into different directions.


    ¡°You¡¯ve killed us all!¡± Fennec yells, slamming his hand on one of the clear panels, cracking it before he spouts in the old tongue ¡°Juni Pek Ula.¡±


    ¡°Sit the frack down and shut up.¡± She says issuing a new set of commands as another plasma shot rips into us.


    ¡°Warning ¨C Hull integrity failing ¨C Containment field¡­ Command Override accepted ¨C Limiters Removed ¨C Full manual control enabled.¡± The system chimes off now, going silent.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind, you can¡¯t manually fly into a Gate and phantom jump. This is suicide, we don¡¯t have a shield anymore, the containment field is barely plugging the holes. One more and this ships getting spaced. Turn the ship about and burn hard Lunara.¡± Fennec pleads, she does not reply so he stands ¡°Fine, you won¡¯t listen.¡±


    Fennec moves towards her panel trying to input commands. She pushes him back, he tries again, the ship veers, turning us upside down, the gravity actuators squeal again as we fall back down. She punches Fennec square in the jaw, sending him flying backwards knocking him out cold.


    ¡°Put him in an escape pod.¡± She says.


    I grab him, slinging him over my shoulder, the craft lurching back and forth, from the holes in the side I see her dodging bolts of plasma. I slam into a wall, Fennec with me, as she rolls the ship. I move now towards the second to last escape pod. Slamming Fennic into it. The belt slides over him snugly. Moving back towards her, I turn as the door slams shut and his pod is ejected far away from us.


    My eyes blink twice, has she abandoned him or given him mercy¡­ I do not know. Moving back to the helm I take a seat on the side wall closest to her. We approach the Gate which dwarfs the starships by comparison, I cannot help but be taken in by it¡¯s magnificence. It does not look like anything I have seen the masters make before. I cannot fathom how mortal hands could have built such a wonder.


    Looking back to Lunara, I see she has closed eyes and is taking a deep breath. When she opens them, I can feel the focus as her hands glide like she is painting a portrait of a world without sorrow, it is beautiful to watch. The gravity whips back and forth as she moves into the space near the other ships which move to intercept.


    She slowly begins to spin the ship, I feel a tug as the other ship we tow snaps forward, jostling us. I can¡¯t even tell our relative speed anymore, there are only stars and objects so large they loom in front of us. As we spin faster and faster, I feel the actuators give out and the gravity slaps me in the face, it hurts all over, my eyes can¡¯t stay open, I try to cling to the realm of the waking, but I cannot.


    ***


    30 minutes ago


    ***


    My eyes open, there is a mask over my face now, a strange black suit that hugs my body tightly, bulges where my clothes are clumped underneath it, as though I was dipped into a liquid vat of it and left out to dry. The material is strange, I have never seen it before. The ship¡¯s alarms are blaring. Lunara is frantically trying to do something. I feel an explosion behind us, rocking the craft. The containment shields are flickering red. Sekat, what did I miss. My eyes adjust and I see we are flying straight into the large ring, like a fly against a mountain. The silver walls inside all shimmer with light, too far away to see in good detail.


    Lunara¡¯s hands move like lightning, I have never seen anyone move this fast before, except maybe Keeper Dargo. There is almost a blur to the movements as my eyes struggle to keep up. She is inputting some kind of command sequence with one hand and entering something else with the other.


    Suddenly a noise begins to ring inside my head, after a moment I realize it is a voice. The voice stops as Lunara enters the last command on the console, her hands going still. She turns now to look at me, a mask over her face like mine. There is worry around her eyes as she looks back and forth at the damage the ship has sustained.


    As we pass through the gate massive amounts of electricity strike the ship and a sickening vibration begins to shake the hull. The ships holos flicker, then something almost unexplainable happens. I feel a pull towards something, as though every atom in my body is responding in unison to some unknown force, it¡¯s an eerie feeling, electronics begin to lose functionality.


    A figure appears on the display of the holos everywhere and it begins to speak in a language I cannot understand. Its words pierce my ears as before, like a knife causing pain as I try to clutch my ears instinctively, the helmet blocking me from doing so. Lunara¡¯s face is contorted from it as well.


    I can¡¯t distinguish any of the words and yet I get flashes of images of solar systems I don¡¯t recognize. The noise from the figure stops and we are pulled deep into the abyss, light folding around us, perception changing back and forth as we rip across the galaxy at speeds I cannot even fathom. My entire body is vibrating violently, in a way that tells me I am breaking some fundamental law of physics by moving this fast. Perhaps it is because we don¡¯t have a vessel intended to do this that we suffer so, I push the thoughts out of my head and focus on breathing, but I can¡¯t breathe, I can¡¯t even move.


    As quickly as it began, it comes to a stop and the vibrations cease. My whole body is shaking still. Lunara moves her hand through the command console, there is something wrong, I can tell by the look on her face. The holos are flickering, power on the ship seems to be unstable. From the holes that pierce the hull, I see a massive white and blue planet below us.


    Lunara moves towards me now, ripping off my belt quickly, half dragging, half pulling me towards the last escape pod.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask her, trying to keep the pace.


    ¡°Ships lost power to the navigation controls, we can¡¯t steer it. We need to use the escape pod.¡± She says, slamming her fist against the pod¡¯s door control. It opens and the air rushes out of the compartment, she grasps my arm firmly before I am sucked out with it.


    Her eyes are wide as she closes the door. The last escape pod was half melted, the containment field unable to even patch the hole. The gravity actuators slowly come off as we start floating in what¡¯s left of the ship¡¯s command deck.


    ¡°Frack ¨C Frack ¨C Frack.¡± Lunara says, looking around.


    I feel gravity starting to return as we begin to slowly orbit the large planet.


    ¡°Gods ¨C think.¡± She says to herself.


    Her eyes focus on the helm again and she drags me behind her. Slamming me into a seat and strapping me in. She moves towards the helm, trying desperately to work the remaining controls. As we enter the atmosphere the ship begins to shake like it¡¯s been thrown into a storm. Foam begins to spray from recesses in the walls. The containment shield ruptures as chunks of metal fly into the space, one striking Lunara in the head, shattering her helmet. Her body goes limp. The shield from her waist envelops her as the heat from the edges of the holes rolls over her. Her arm tangled in the helms seatbelt as she hangs in the air, flopping back and forth.


    Sekat. We are going to crash. We are going to die. My mind goes back to the words Fennec spoke. In the old tongue Juni Pek Ula means roughly ¨C They who promise life, but bring only death. My eyes stare in disbelief as I see the white landscape before us. I have only seen something like it once before on a holo Sage Artemius showed me. It is a world covered in snow and ice which we hurtle towards. The foam covers my vision now. I feel a slam and then it is only darkness that follows.

 Chapter 40: Juk ta Ikor

    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    My body is becoming numb, water leaks into my helmet as we spin in the churn. I cannot let go of her, I will not, even though she may be the enemy, even though she may lie or withhold¡­ My heart holds her in my grasp. I don¡¯t know if my metal hand still clasps the foam block, I can¡¯t see it, I can only hope that it does, as without it¡­


    Sacrifice your pride for her¡­ Call me from the abyss


    The demon whispers in my ear now. I can feel their claws sinking into my soul. I think of the words of the woman whose lover and child were taken by the actions of nobles. Why do I protect her, why do I clutch her tightly to my side. Why do I defy the teachings of my people and let this master into the most sacred space of my heart¡­ why am I so weak that I cannot grasp my own fate.


    My heart sinks as my metal arm hits my side, the foam block must have disintegrated in the water. There is no other choice now. No other escape. I must change. I must adapt as I have always done¡­ it is the way of the Ulima ¨C The forsaken.


    I have not helped my people. They suffer in chains as I languish at the thought of losing my pride¡­ I must be more than my pride¡­ I must become more for the sake of others. I must rise. For the sake of those whom I love more than life itself. For the sake of those in my tribe, those who share the fate of a life with a boot to their neck. For those who bow and scrape to survive I will become more. My evolving ethos beginning to make its first carving into my soul.


    I yell and scream in frustration at the gods, at the universe, my mask is filling with water to my eyes now. The eyes my mother gave me, the eyes of my people. My Kuwathi eyes begin to swirl with bioluminescence, light pouring from them, shining back at me in the mask¡¯s reflection. Seeing them fills me with the strength I need to release my pride and become something more. I will become the blade of my people¡¯s will.


    Yes¡­ Call me forth


    When I learned that I would die because of this Black Edict and its demon, it was not fear that struck my heart in that moment¡­ it was a release¡­ a sort of freedom. It wells in me now, as pride relinquishes is hold, giving its power to something greater, giving its power to the spirit of will that rises in me. A will that can sacrifice its pride for the needs of the many, a will that can hone itself into a blade to cut down those that would hold down the weak. A will forged for the rising of those who cannot stand by themselves.


    Yes¡­ Feel the power


    My metal hand opens as I call for the darkness¡¯s help to reach towards the light. The water begins to swell around me. A deep red light erupting from Lunara¡¯s waist pouch as the Black Edict burns through it and her suit, moving into my grasp. The runic lines the being swathed in light wrote upon my flesh now hover above the metal arm for a moment, then fall onto it, etching into the metal. My mind would fill with questions, but I am singularly focused. I will save her; I will rescue my tribe¡­ I will shatter the chains.


    The Black Edict changes into a deep black hand, darker than the abyss of space, red lines upon it glow with words from the old tongue¡­ Jukora Katac ¨C Hail Thy Gods. The hand grasps mine pulling me upwards. I feel power radiating from the hand, through the metal arm into what¡¯s left of my shoulder, there is pain, but I do not let go.


    We push through the water rapidly rising. Lunara still in my grasp, what remains of my metal hand in the demon¡¯s. Heat swells from the demon¡¯s hand as we approach the ceiling of ice which traps us. A hole from the craft already filled with snow. The fresh snow melts away leaving a wall of thin ice as we push even higher. Steam cascades around us on our ascent. My metal arm is dripping molten metal, the demon¡¯s grip now moving to my forearm which will not hold long. The runes are flickering now, losing their power as the carving melts.


    My eyes look upwards as the snow becomes illuminated by the light from the surface. There is hope rising against the despair the demon¡¯s hand fills me with as we burst forth into the light of day. The metal arm half molten falls away, the demon¡¯s hand slowly shifting back into the black box as we begin to fall towards the snow.


    We land in its embrace, much softer than I expected. To my right is the Black Edict. My body steams against the cold, the warmth it gave slowly leaving as the winds blow snow onto me.


    Soon¡­ You will be mine


    I am confused, why does it not take me, I thought this would be my grave. Perhaps it wishes to torture me first. Using my pain as amusement. Perhaps my soul is barely worthy of the effort to claim it. Or perhaps my pride was enough to sate its appetite. It does not matter as my lips dare to smile, my new resolve beckoning me to use the demon back. This resolve that builds in me, it is a mere flicker¡­ but I feel it growing steadily, shaping itself to carve the masters and cleave the chains of my people.


    ¡°We are not done yet¡­ you and I¡­ Demon.¡± I say.


    I feel the demon¡¯s hand slide across my throat gently, the feeling so real it causes me to gulp as it laughs into my ear. My eyes search for it, but there is nothing in my vision, and the Black Edict is on the ground still. The madness the woman spoke of has begun¡­ There is not much time, I can feel it growing roots slowly inside me, infecting me with malice, looking for the madness I possess in the recesses of my soul.


    Turning now to look on Lunara, I see she does not wake still. My flesh hand moves the hair from her face, as the feeling of darkness spreads in my chest, looking upon her keeps it from my heart. Her face is warm, steam rises from her, like her body does not fear the cold as mine does. So much about her is different than other people I have seen.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    There is so much about her I would have liked to know, so much I wish I could share with her, if only the fates were kinder and hadn¡¯t sentenced me to death. If only I could grasp destiny. My mask is fogging so I tear it off, the frigid air nipping my cheeks. My face pulling towards hers, drawn in by her. I find myself wondering what could have been if we were not born under different stars. Wondering what could have been if there were no masters and slaves, wondering what could have been if we stood as equals.


    We are close now, something warm comes from my eyes, and my ears. I reach my hand to it and see the deep contrast of blood against the snow. The world begins to fall away as my body is wracked with pain for calling on a power it is not strong enough to wield. The price for saving her coming due. I see Lunara¡¯s face stirs, hope fills my heart, I drift back, beckoned to the realm of dreams where the demon waits to exact its punishment no doubt.


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    My soul is adrift in the realm of dreams, the waters tumultuous as they rise and crash over me. Pushing me towards the island which holds the tree that once grew, now withered and covered in black rot that poisons the tree. The leaves long fallen. I grasp the land, pulling myself up onto its banks. Rolling on my back and looking up to the stars within the dream world. The crashing of waves becoming a lullaby to me. The dead that haunt me are in the same water, their eyes upon me. They do not try to pull me to the abyss as they normally do though, they know I will be with them soon enough. I can see hope in their eyes that my death might be worthy enough to erase their pain.


    Thunder clouds begin to form and obstruct the sky above, red lightning arcing now. I know the demon follows soon, but the fear I once had has left me. There is only peace and the will to become the blade of my people¡¯s cries.


    ¡°Come demon¡­¡± I say, the resolve filling me, taking its first steps.


    Lightning strikes the ground next to me.


    ¡°I do not fear you.¡± I proclaim.


    Lightning strikes again. From the charred earth, a black oozing mass begins to rise slowly. Its laughter booms like thunder and shakes my soul, vibrating the realm of dreams. Its voice pierces the marrow of my existence.


    You do not know the meaning of fear¡­ Not yet


    The black oozing liquid begins to roll and contort as it rises into the shape of a person. The form too distorted to make out anything except the glowing slits of red where their eyes should be. I feel a shiver run down my spine as I imagine what those eyes look like opened. Deep red lips that glow like the slits of their eyes begin to form in the mass around the mouth.


    The demon moves forward now, gliding towards me. I try to move, but I am held in place, still lying on the ground on my back. My heart begins to thump as my resolve feels the weight of the being swathed in darkness. The hand moves towards my face now, as the creature slinks down towards me like a phantom, turning its head ever so slightly.


    You are worthless to me as you are now


    I try to move but I can¡¯t. As the hand touches me, pain incarnate flows into me, my body trembling under its wrath. I feel the cracks in my sanity becoming loose and suddenly the pain stops. Leaving me panting in a heap. I can move again, my arms claw at the ground to escape the demon who trails behind me slowly, cackling at my expense.


    Where is your bravado¡­ Where is your defiance


    Show me your resolve


    You seek the power of the abyss; you must forge the strength to hold it


    It howls with laughter, grasping me firmly by the back of the head picking me up and turning me so I can meet its horror filled face. Its dreadful lips curl into a smile.


    Pain shall be your teacher¡­ And I your master


    Pain courses through me again until I feel my mind about to splinter and it stops. It comes again and again, always stopping right before I shatter. My mind tries to move far away from the pain to block it, but it is unavoidable. The demon strikes at my soul, not my body. Images of destruction flood my mind, battles long past becoming relived once more. I see the previous users of this accursed Edict, all of their demises playing vividly in my mind. Tears of blood run down my face as I feel each of their deaths, the unfulfilled dreams, the anguish of being trapped and tormented by the darkness inside the black box.


    All of them were unworthy to hold even a fraction of my power


    Images cascade across my mind now, not of the past but of the potential futures, snaking pathways that branch off leading to pain. I see Arrum bleeding out upon the sands reaching towards the skies calling to the deaf ears of the Gods. I see Nekam holding the corpses of Neeba and Nevari, shouting to the abyss. Yuri and Korra both lying dead with a blade in each hand. Maki and Daki the demon brothers fight some kind of beast, my eyes grow wide at the grotesqueness of it. Hundreds of dead line the field, I can see their spirits rise from their bodies through the vision, they are angry, wrathful. A low hum begins to echo from their mouths, forming words. The Colosseum of the masters roars with approval making it hard to hear the words, my heart burns with rage, pushing past the pain. Resolve beginning to rise once more, each burst of pain mixing with the images, tempering the blade within me.


    The future is not set in stone¡­ It is fickle like mortals and false gods¡­


    The pain increases as my breaking point becomes further away each time. The demon¡¯s smile grows wider now, reaching the edges of the darkness. It increases the pain, showing me different routes that the future may take. Showing me the passages of the master¡¯s labyrinth under the Colosseum, bringing me back to the fifteenth floor where I saw bloody drag marks towards a large door. The fifteenth floor, the place that they process the dead. There is something hidden here. Something the demon wishes for me to see. Something that will cause me great pain.


    Yes¡­ I will reshape you


    The pain intensifies, the tree in the realm of dreams ignites with a black fire. New branches begin to form, thick and gnarled, twisting towards the sky. I feel parts of myself slipping, I feel a call to the abyss. The pain pushes over the threshold, my mind beginning to crack now. My heart rages in my chest as fear pumps through my veins.


    The realm of dreams begins to shake as the words of the being swathed in light flow into my mind. The words trying to patch the cracks as they form. It screams now in the old tongue Juk ta Ikor ¨C Call forth your Blessing. I feel warmth coming from my chest as I feel the words give rise to meaning inside me. The darkness pushes back fervently against the light.


    I see a light forming in the darkness of the realm of dreams above us, hope fills me. The being swathed in darkness looks up towards the light, its smile changing into a scowl as it points a finger up at the fully forming being swathed in light.


    You dare¡­ False God


    The being of light crashes into the being of darkness. The dream world rocks violently. The being swathed in light rushes towards me. Placing a hand on my chest and pushing me backwards. The hands of the being swathed in darkness grasp the being of light throwing them. I feel myself being expelled from the dream world, the realm of the waking calling me. I do not want to leave, I want to learn more about them. Why does the demon call it a false God. What are they fighting over, is it me? But why? Sekat, I try to cling to the realm, but the vibrations of them fighting push me away. Everything fades to darkness.


    ***


    Realm of Reality


    ***


    My eyes slowly open, pain wracks the flesh of my body. I feel Lunara clutching me tightly, there is warmth from her body, unnatural warmth that pushes back the chill of cold in my bones. Around me I see we are in a cave carved from ice. The sun¡¯s rays ripple through cracks in the snow that piles above, creating shimmers in the cave. I feel something crawling under my skin.


    ¡°I thought I lost you.¡± Lunara says, realizing I am awake now.


    ¡°You owe me answers.¡± I manage to say. The questions finally compounded inside me, demanding resolution.


    She clutches me tighter ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 41: Ukar Yul Ada

    We have sat in silence for a time now, the questions that linger between us rising. My body is becoming cold outside of her embrace, the chill of the ice seeping back into my bones. Her eyes flit to my metal arm, looking to the etchings left by the being of lights blessing, then back to my eyes. Her mouth giving form to her thoughts.


    ¡°Those markings on your bionic¡­¡± Lunara begins, but I interrupt her. It is not her turn to ask, it is her turn to answer. I have earned this much.


    ¡°I will ask the questions. You will answer, or there will be nothing to say between us.¡± I say, the resolve the demon had started to forge is present in my mind. Her beauty less blinding than it was before.


    My eyes focus onto hers; the lenses of her green contacts obstruct the truth behind her eyes.


    ¡°Remove them.¡± I say motioning to them.


    She hesitates for a moment before she moves a hand to her eyes and takes them off, the deep purple swaying against the outline of black around her irises, my heart thuds in my chest for a moment before coming back to my control. I do not let the entanglement of our eyes distract me as I begin to form questions upon my lips now.


    ¡°You knew what using the Black Edict would do, yet you did not¡­¡± I pause, I find the words losing meaning, I do not care enough anymore to ask it, the point is moot, I am already going to die by it. These questions will not bring me closer to the futures I saw in the abyss, it will not bring me closer to the future that I wish to bring to pass. The future where my tribe lives, their chains shattered. I must focus on that, my life will soon be gone, this is all I can give them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to tell you.¡± She blurts out, her eyes still locked onto mine, before I can ask the next question she continues ¡°How could I tell you, that I am the reason you will die. Because I asked you to take that ¨C thing¡­ it is my fault that you are here, my fault that you will die on this planet. I couldn¡¯t even get you to the Senate, couldn¡¯t even¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, I do not need your guilt, I have no use for it.¡± I say sternly.


    She stops, her eyes falling to the ground for a moment, jaw clenching back the pain behind her eyes.


    ¡°The Black Edict, what is it, how do I control it?¡± I ask her, closely studying her eyes as they move to meet mine once more.


    ¡°You ¨C want ¨C to use it again?¡± she asks, her pupils constrict, her mouth ajar as she searches my eyes.


    ¡°It showed me a future ¨C I will see that future become reality.¡±


    My body shivers in the temperature, hers does not, she seems comfortable in the harsh cold of the ice cave. She looks at me strangely, tilting her head to the side. Weighing my words.


    ¡°Your body cannot handle the cold, let me give you warmth.¡± She says moving closer to me.


    I scoot backwards, wary of her wiles that have ensnared me before.


    ¡°Kale, you will die in these temperatures, even in this cave that shelters, you¡­¡± I interrupt her again.


    ¡°You will answer my question. How do I control it, so I might reach the future it showed me?¡± I growl at her. There is little patience left in me. The cold bids me to hurry, thoughts of the demon fighting the being of light spurring urgency. If the being of light loses, I will surely be dragged back to the hellish embrace of the darkness. I need information quickly. Anything to fight it.


    ¡°Edicts do not show the future, even the Gods themselves¡­¡± she begins.


    ¡°Do not speak to me of your false gods.¡± I say, my hand touches my lips, were those my words? I feel the crawling under my skin again. It itches and burns. My focus pushes it away, there are so many questions I have, and I don¡¯t know how much time I have to ask them.


    Lunara looks at me, there is pity forming in her eyes, pity that calls my rage.


    ¡°How ¨C do I control it?¡± I ask her again, the rage waits for my call.


    ¡°The Black Edict cannot be controlled, even among the cursed Edicts, it is in a class of its own.¡±


    ¡°There are others like it?¡± I ask, curiosity swelling in me as my eyes see she tells the truth.


    ¡°Not exactly, it¡¯s hard to explain, there¡¯s so much you would need to know as context.¡±


    I raise my hand motioning to the cave of ice.


    ¡°Do you have some pressing engagement? Be quick with your explanations, time is short.¡±


    ¡°No, obviously not. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± She trails off, closing the gap that has grown between us grasping my face.


    My heart flutters for a brief moment as she is mere inches from my face. Her eyes look into mine, then she moves her hand to my neck, tracing something down to my chest. Her hands rip open my shirt and she lets out a loud gasp. Her mouth does not move to speak, in her eyes I see fear and sadness swirling.


    My eyes trail downwards, looking at my now exposed chest. There are black lines tracing the veins of my body, flowing outwards from what¡¯s left of my shoulder. The itching and burning now explained. My jaw clenches for a moment.


    ¡°How do I control it?¡± I demand once more. There is a sick feeling rising in me as I begin to see the edges of a shadow in the corner of my vision.


    ¡°Kale¡­¡± Lunara says putting a hand on my chest.


    My heart drops as I hear the demon¡¯s voice rattling in my mind. So soon? Did it beat the being swathed in light? Sekat.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    You cannot control me


    Even trapped in this prison¡­ My will is still my own


    As it always has been¡­ As it always will be


    The shadow begins to take shape, emerging from the corner of my vision, it is the demon, appearing before me. It glides over to Lunara, leaning down towards her, examining her. A scowl forming in the swirling ooze of darkness that enshrouds it. Its eyes still do not open as it begins to speak.


    This one reeks of blessings from False Gods¡­ Even more than you


    ¡°Stay away from her demon!¡± I yell, pulling Lunara behind me now. My heart pounds as fear traces into my heart, the memories of the pain it gave me coming closer.


    Lunara whirls around, looking about the cave of ice, her eyes turn back to me confused.


    ¡°There is nothing here¡­ what do you see?¡± There is worry on her face.


    My eyes blink twice and the demon is still there. Moving towards me now, I shift backwards, Lunara grasps me firmly in her embrace, holding me still. I thrash, trying to move away, but she is strong, stronger than me. The demon laughs loudly now as its hand moves towards me.


    ¡°There is nothing here, you are imagining it. Breathe, you are with me. It cannot hurt you here.¡± She says, trying to reassure me.


    ¡°How do I control it?¡± I plead, the fear of what comes rising to greater heights.


    The being swathed in darkness places its hand to my chest, the pain from before ruptures as the blackened veins begin to pulse with a deep red. Lunara¡¯s eyes grow wide as she sees it. She clutches me firmer. My mouth betrays me as it yells in pain. The demon leans into my ear and whispers to me now. Its other hand strokes my face, pain rippling from its touch.


    Kill her


    Take her power


    The demon¡¯s voice is becoming less distorted now that it has become a whisper. The edges of it softer, less abrasive. I can feel it crawling under my skin. Its words confuse me, how can one take another¡¯s power? It is nonsensical to me. First it helps me save her, now it asks I slay her. Words froth from my mouth with the courage that dwells within me, defiance against this creature rising again.


    ¡°I will not.¡± I say, my heart pounding, the resolve trying to fight back against the fear. The demon laughs loudly in my ear before speaking.


    ¡°Won¡¯t what?¡± Lunara asks, her grip becoming tighter, her breath is uneven like mine ¡°Kale¡­ what is happening?¡±


    There¡¯s that defiance of yours¡­ Such a sweet smell it has


    I shall enjoy rending you into oblivion


    Making you mine


    With that the demon rises upwards, its face twisting into a malicious smile once more. It raises a hand up. I can feel it pulling me to the realm of dreams now. Its pull engulfs me, strangling the will I possess to fight it.


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    I am adrift in the torrents of water in the Realm of Dreams once more. My eyes move to the tree that once towered above, now gnarled and rotting. Upon the top of it sits the demon swathed in darkness. Red Lightning cracks behind them. They raise a single hand up and snap their shadowy fingers. The water becomes still, eerily so. I feel a calm washing over me, my body being pulled up from the water towards the demon. When I finally reach them, they begin to speak into my mind.


    Of all those who have tried to wield my power


    Your body of flesh is the weakest


    Why has a False God chosen you¡­ What do they see in you?


    I am afraid, I wish that I were not, but fear ripples in my heart at the thought of the pain it will bring. Their words of my weakness does not stir my pride as it did before. It is strange to feel pride so low in my soul, buried and broken, it accepts that I am not enough, that it is not enough for what I need to do. There is something else that comes, bringing forth the will that has been growing within me. A will not of my own, but of my people, born through their strife. This will listens to the demons words without contempt, it seeks to find a way to use the demon. As it will surely use me.


    The demon pulls me closer, I can feel it peering into me even with its eyes closed. It searches within my memories, peeling back the ones I have buried deep within, memories I wish to not dwell upon, memories etched into the darkest parts of my soul. The demon tilts its head at me, the slits of its closed eyes widen ever so slightly.


    Your flesh may be the weakest


    Yet your will is not


    I will reshape your worthless body


    Reshape the weak foundation of your soul


    If only to spite the False Gods


    Making you mine


    The demon raises its hand and we rise upwards, the still waters erupt into large waves. Smashing against the small island of raised land which holds the tree. My soul begins to burn as the water erodes the land, rising higher and higher. The demon holds me up still as I watch the tree begin to tilt into the seas as the ground falls away. The demon places a hand on my chest now, images flooding my mind again. I see the path I must follow to find it.


    If you can survive the pain


    You will find a worthy death


    Perhaps even grasping the future you desire


    Pain flows through me again now, I feel weak, it feels like I am dying. Every single ounce of my existence thrashes against the will of the demon as it carves me open with its will. Breaking and remaking, again and again. I think of the future the demon showed me, pushing it into my mind with my own will.


    ¡°Ukar Yul Ada.¡± I say in the old tongue.


    The demon howls with laughter, bringing my face close to its red slits and deranged mouth.


    We shall see


    It places its ebbing hand of darkness on my face. Pushing me back into the realm of reality where my body of flesh resides.


    ***


    Realm of Reality


    ***


    ¡°Stay with me.¡± Lunara says rocking my body back and forth.


    I feel the pain seeping into my body, my muscles twitching and contracting, my nerves all firing like I am back on Mallock¡¯s table. This time is different though, this time I have more resolve, something that can pull my focus from the despair of pain. Something that makes my mind embrace the pain instead.


    Lunara begins to hum a tune into my ear as my flesh tears under my skin, darkness filling it back in. As she rocks me back with tears slowly rolling down her cheeks, she whispers to me between the breaks in the tune.


    ¡°I have called her¡­ she will come¡­ she will know what to do¡­ hold on.¡±


    Barely hearing her words, the hum falling to the back of my thoughts as I focus past the pain at the words I spoke, they give me resolve to grasp the future I saw. The words that speak of the exchange of my pain for the safety of those I love. In the old tongue Ukar Yul Ada means ¨C A price I would pay willingly in every life.

 Chapter 42 : Vadula

    How long has it been¡­ a day¡­ a week? Time slips by as I still try to grow more accustomed to the violence that rages inside my body. Every time I think it will abate the pain finds new depths to explore within me. Memories flash through my mind, I dwell on the futures that the demon showed me in the Realm of Dreams. So many of them only held pain. So many of them showed things that would break me if they came to pass. I will not let them happen. Only one future will become reality. It will be the one I choose.


    The pain increases again, my body steams against the cold of the cave. I do not know how long it has been since it began. When there is abatement of the pain my mind often falls asleep, only to be woken too soon. Sometimes when I wake Lunara cradles me in her arms, her eyes seem distant now when I see her. There is a hunger beginning to rise in me, my body has not eaten in what feels like many days.


    ¡°You need to drink.¡± She says to me as the pain disperses briefly.


    My hand pushes the cupped water in hers away. My stomach growls.


    ¡°Drink.¡± She says pushing it more firmly to my face.


    Reluctantly I swallow the cool water from her hands, as I do, the hunger begins to rise higher, my belly growls louder. Lunara reaches into her bag, pulling out a familiar wrapped item, a nutritional bar. My mouth salivates at the sight of it, hoping to embrace it. This is the longest reprieve I have had from the pain. Even in my dreams it follows me.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± I ask her, but my eyes linger on the nutrition bar.


    ¡°You should eat while you can.¡± She says, ignoring my question, handing it to me.


    I barely have the wrapper off before I shove it into my mouth, when it hits my tongue something strange fills my senses. I stop chewing and look at the bar, the coloration is different from the ones the masters gave us, it is yellow. The ones I am used to have no taste and are grey like ash. This one I realize after a moment of puzzlement, does taste like something¡­ like the salt that comes from sweat but pleasing to the mouth. I find myself wanting more of it, my tongue aflame with inspiration as for the first time I taste something more than bitter sand flowers and blood. I look to Lunara, my mouth finding words that surprise me.


    ¡°It tastes¡­ good.¡± I say, taking another bite of it.


    ¡°It is the savory variety.¡± She says, the hint of a smile brushes her face.


    I feel my own face, there is a small smile on it as well. Strange, I had never given much thought to taste before. There was never a reason to. It makes me wish to try the things I saw during the markets in my old city, the things I smelled from the Colosseum stands. As I finish the last bite the lingering taste from it fills me with a question.


    ¡°What variety is the one my people eat?¡±


    Her eyes hollow as she meets my gaze, her eyes falling back almost immediately. Words do not come from her even as I search for them. Why does she not answer? Before I can think further on it, I feel something changing.


    My hand clenches as the enjoyment begins slipping, the pain slowly seeping back into me. Soon the whispers from the demon will follow. I feel it moving from the corner of my vision, crawling into my perception. It glides towards me, its smile no longer chills my bones, I almost welcome it ¨C for with its pain I am becoming stronger, the weakness I felt before has been replaced with strength. My resolve to help my tribe resonates deep within me.


    It is almost time


    All of the Nine begin to rise from their slumber


    They hunger for the tears of the False Gods chosen


    Do not disappoint us with an unworthy death


    The Nine? Are there more demons in the Black Edict like this one? I push the questions back. It does not matter, so long as they help me grasp the future I desire. They can claw for my corpse once they give me what I want. The demon looks upwards towards the roof of the cave of ice, its smile deepening.


    Boom ¨C something strikes the ice ceiling above us with tremendous force, causing a large crack to form in it. Lunara grasps me tightly, her hand reaching towards the hilt of her retracted sword of light.


    Boom ¨C Boom ¨C Crash, the center of the ceiling smashes onto the floor, showering us in shards and frost. Howling wind from above enters the cave.


    Slam ¨C metal strikes ice, my eyes see large boots painted black, they travel upwards slowly, thick metal armor wraps the legs up to the torso. The helmet opens and folds into the shoulders of the armor revealing the face of a tall woman. Perhaps the tallest I have ever seen.


    ¡°There you are.¡± The woman says looking at Lunara, her voice is coarse. She moves towards her, before she reaches her, she stops dead in her tracks slowly turning to look at the Black Edict, then me. Her eyes looking at the tracing black lines on my body.


    She comes towards me now, moving her hand for something on her hip. Every fiber of my being screams danger, it is like when I looked upon Keeper Dargo for the first time. Instinctually, I know she could slay me. Lunara leaps up, outstretching her arms in front of me, blocking the woman.


    ¡°Wait ¨C Kotina hear me out.¡± Lunara pleads.


    ¡°Step aside girl.¡± The woman says.


    My mind spins, remembering Lunara has said her name once before. I remember Fennec saying she was a Knight Commander and an Edict Holder. The demon moves behind me, leaning into my ear to whisper.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Another chosen by a False God


    Soon the Nine will assemble


    Then your worthy death will come


    A feast of souls you will bring us


    ¡°I told him I would help him.¡± Lunara says to the woman named Kotina.


    ¡°Girl, you know as well as I what those markings mean.¡± Kotina says, her hand on her hip, something in her metal suits grasp.


    ¡°If you can take him before the Senate¡­¡±


    Kotina laughs loudly, a hoarse laughter.


    ¡°Take him before the Senate looking like that? Luna, have you lost your fracking mind? Every Edict holder in the Republic will be called to put him down before he even reaches a hundred paces of it.¡± Kotina says collecting herself again.


    ¡°Etherius Prism Flower could hide it and slow the¡­¡± Lunara begins.


    ¡°Etherius ¨C do you even know the cost of such a thing? Wars have been fought over a mere handful; you want to waste it on the dead?¡± Kotina scoffs rolling her eyes ¡°No, as an Edict holder my duty is clear.¡±


    ¡°The Senate¡­¡±


    ¡°The Senate does not care about his plight, the House of Helenius has already resolved the issue privately with them over a week ago. You know your father will not allow you to appear before them, incriminating our House, implicating us all in treason.¡±


    How long have I been here? At least a week if what she says is true. Last I heard the Senate was still discussing whatever issue required my presence. My heart sinks at the revelation, soon my people will face the next challenge if they have not already.


    ¡°They have committed atrocities against the Kuwathi, perhaps others as well. They have clearly violated the laws set by the Senate, I don¡¯t care if they present themselves as an upstanding House, they are anything but.¡±


    ¡°I know that, I would love to see House Helenius burn to cinders. However, perception is reality, and reality is rarely perceived.¡± Kotina says with a sigh ¡°Girl, this is the way of things.¡±


    ¡°Please, Kotina, we can help him. Even if he alone, without our House¡¯s direct support were to present the evidence I have collected, surely, they would see reason.¡±


    ¡°They will see what they want to see.¡± Kotina says shaking her head ¡°Your faith in the Senate is admirable girl, it would have made your mother proud ¨C but it is misplaced.¡±


    ¡°Then we elevate it to the Theocratic Imperium, they will¡­¡± Lunara begins but Kotina interrupts her, there is anger swirling in her eyes as she speaks.


    ¡°You have no idea what you are saying girl. If they found out you were even remotely involved in the theft of that thing,¡± Kotina points to the Black Edict ¡°They could level the House of Raven to serve as an example, burning every world in our domain. Trillions upon trillions could die. You should have returned as soon as the Edict was lost. Instead, you have made a nightmare of loose ends for us to clean up.¡±


    She moves forward, Lunara pulls from her belt a blade holding it to her own neck. Kotina¡¯s jaw flexes.


    ¡°Girl, I am in no mood for games. I did not travel halfway across the galaxy for a tantrum.¡±


    ¡°He saved my life ¨C twice now.¡± Lunara says, a drop of blood rolling down the blade ¡°My honor dictates¡­¡±


    The air rushes in the chamber. My eyes blink twice, not believing what they see. Kotina has closed the gap between us, so fast it was only a blur. Her metal gauntlet grasping Lunara¡¯s blade now.


    ¡°Your honor does not trump the needs of those whom you have sworn to protect. You have foolishly put at risk all who reside in the domain of House Raven.¡± Kotina says, shattering the blade in her grasp.


    The demon leans into my ear, its voice prickling it.


    Tell her what you seek


    She is a warrior


    She will understand


    Standing slowly, my body feeling lighter than when I first came here. I form my will into words.


    ¡°I do not care for the plight of your House, nor the sickness that is your Republic ¨C I seek only one thing.¡± I say, my Kuwathi eyes beginning to burn brightly.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Kotina says, her gaze falling upon me.


    ¡°Vadula.¡± I say in the old tongue.


    ¡°Kale no¡­¡± Lunara begins, her eyes wide as she understands the meaning.


    Kotina¡¯s eyebrow raises slightly, I can tell she understands as well.


    ¡°In exchange for you saving my charges life not once,¡± she says looking back to Lunara ¡°but twice, I accept your request.¡±


    ¡°Kotina, please there are other ways to help him.¡± Lunara pleads, she reaches for something.


    Kotina¡¯s hand blurs as it strikes her. Knocking Lunara out cold, she slumps into Kotina¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°You understand you go alone?¡± she asks me.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°When you lose control to that cursed thing.¡± Kotina says, her gaze upon me again ¡°The last mercy I will give you is a swift death.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Nerium Corp alloy outer weave, paired with Hakel Corp thermal displacement inner weave. Good enough to absorb most shockwaves and prevent overheating. Should be able to take a couple of plasma shots when your Berkara Corp shield inevitably fails. Slaggers always cheap out on the Etherium ratio.¡± Kotina says pointing to the wall that opens on the side of the shuttle we are on now. A black suit of fabric with thin plates lining it hangs from a rack.


    Looking around at the vessel we are in, I see it is unlike any of the other vehicles or ships I have seen, everything appears to focus on function rather than form. There are no flowing patterns or stylized designs on the craft, no emblems or crests, it is extremely practical. Recesses in the wall begin to open as we walk by. Weapons of different styles reveal themselves. Rifles, pistols, swords, axes, my eyes take in the multitude of other choices.


    She moves towards a larger recess, waving her wrist over it. Metal doors open, and I see a plethora of mechanical parts, bionic eyes, limbs and other things that look to be shaped like organs are neatly fastened to the walls.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be needing a replacement for that stump and that awful excuse for a leg. Just like the rest of your gear, I can¡¯t give you our House''s state of the art equipment, as I don¡¯t want it leading back to us when they examine your corpse. However, these are leagues above the slag you''re used to.¡± She says.


    My flesh hand touches the edges of the black metal arm I see.


    ¡°How long can it hold the Black Edict?¡± I ask, not turning to her as I admire the design. It is not like the rusted arm Lunara installed, much like this ship we are on now, it was built for function over form. To my eyes which seek purpose over style, it is beautiful.


    ¡°A normal Edict¡¯s energy displacement about ten, maybe twenty minutes, depending on the user¡¯s efficiency and control. The Black Edict ¨C maybe three minutes tops under someone with extreme control and years of training.¡±


    I look at her now asking ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°Thirty seconds to a minute if you¡¯re really lucky.¡± She shrugs.


    My jaw tenses, I will have to wait for the right time to call it. These weapons here must get me to that point. My eyes search now for the weapon that Lunara used, the one that sheers things making dust clouds in its wake.


    ¡°The blade of light that she uses,¡± I say pointing to Lunara, she lays motionless in cuffs upon the floor ¡°I do not see one like it here.¡±


    ¡°You mean this?¡± Kotina says pulling from her hip a similar fashioned hilt.


    Nodding to her, she gives a smirk, putting it back on her hip.


    ¡°It¡¯s called an Ionic Blade. The closest you¡¯ll ever get to having one of them is when I use mine to sever your head.¡± She says, pointing towards another tray of weapons ¡°Best I can do for you is some plasma edge weapons.¡±


    Disappointing, but as I look upon the blades she pointed to, their edges begin to sing to me. A smile forms on my mouth as I pick one up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get that piece of junk off you and¡­¡± Kotina says, her voice trailing off as she grasps the rusty half melted arm, her eyes lingering on the remaining inscriptions that the being swathed in lights blessing left.


    The word in the old tongue I spoke to Kotina before lingers in my mind as I test the weight of the blade. In the old tongue Vadula means ¨C A worthy death.

 Chapter 43: Keeper Dargo - Part 1

    <hr>


    Dargo


    <hr>


    Quadrant: Farka Quadrant


    Government: Gallec Empire


    System: F-926


    Planet: Gallec Prime


    Location: Aurora continent, Vermillion Palace


    <hr>


    ***


    Six Months Ago


    ***


    My mind¡¯s eye drifts through the cosmos, I feel the change is close, the formation of my soul beginning to change under the enlightenment of my thoughts. There are some lingering regrets that hold me back, at the back of my mind I see the faces of the young whom I led towards ill fates. I feel something beginning to caress carefully the sorrow within me. A smile presses against my face as an old friend comes to greet me. Their voice filling my mind.


    You have done well in my absence, almost past the next boundary


    ¡°You took longer than expected to return.¡± I say, raising an eyebrow.


    There were complications, all is well now


    I feel eager footsteps outside the room in the hall coming closer, the door bursts open moments later.


    ¡°Master Dargo. The Night Mother has returned.¡± my apprentice Solara says, there is eagerness in her voice too.


    ¡°I know, I speak with her now.¡±


    I can hear Solara¡¯s pulse quicken as I say this. She will need to be more mindful of her emotions in the future, lest they betray her.


    ¡°Does she speak of me?¡± she asks, her breath hanging on the words.


    I wave a hand dismissing her from the room, I can feel the disappointment coming from her, her spirit ripples with it. So much potential, yet her character still needs a firmer hand. I will have to guide her.


    She has improved considerably


    She seeks your approval


    I see you still do not give it


    ¡°You know why I do not give it.¡±


    You still blame yourself for Amon¡¯s failure


    It is not your fault, it never was


    You trained him better than any could have dreamed


    ¡°I was his master, his teacher ¨C his friend. It was my fault he failed, my fault that he now¡­¡± my mood sours as I think upon my failings, letting out a sigh, I move away from it.


    Light begins to shine in front of me as my Goddess steps into my perception. She sits across from me now at a small table. The light recedes, giving birth to her figure, dark flowing hair dipped in red at the ends just as I remember, an elegant robe hangs gently upon her body, swirling with light on the edges of the flawless design. Her eyes glowing brightly like one of my favorite nebulas. On her face a curiously devious smile, one that tells me she has a request.


    ¡°Speak, my Goddess. What would you have this poor old fool suffer to do?¡± I say raising an eyebrow to her, pouring myself a cup of tea. I pour one for her as well, even though she cannot drink it, as she is not truly here. I think she enjoys seeing me do it, even after all these years.


    There is a stirring in the Well of Souls


    My eyes roll as I sip from my tea, it is bitter, like the memories of the last time she said this.


    ¡°There is always a stirring in the Well of Souls. The dead do not sit idly by.¡±


    She leans against the table, putting her head in her hands, her smile growing larger.


    There are whispers of a Spark Bearer


    My ears do not even perk up at the notion as I sip from my tea again. I have heard this all before, if she were not my Goddess, I would tell her to leave with a smack to the head. Alas she is my Goddess, so I listen to her musings as she speaks for a time about this soul that the dead whisper about. The dead always whisper, they have little else to do.


    ¡°Goddess, you know I will not refuse you. Ask of me what you will.¡± I say pouring another cup of tea for myself.


    She smiles, baring her teeth, the fangs of her canines are as sharp as ever.


    How I have missed you Dargo


    Letting out an audible sigh, I look up at her, waiting for the decree which will undoubtably lead to suffering.


    ***


    Four Months Later


    ***


    <hr>


    Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Government: Republic of HekatThis tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City


    <hr>


    I have never liked the Republic¡¯s architecture, it is reminiscent of their predecessors. A foul people who cared more for greed than justice. A sentiment I think the Republic now suffers from as well. No matter. As I move from the shuttle onto the floating city of Agora above the desert planet that once belonged to the Kuwathi a thousand years ago, I can¡¯t help but be swept in the memories of the last time I was here. So much has changed since then.


    Amon used to speak fondly of it, I push the memories away now. They are best left where they lie. The city is unremarkable, home to a few millions souls. I do not feel any among them that have even approached the third boundary.


    ¡°Get your tickets to the Grand Hunt right here! It¡¯s only a couple months away!¡± a man says, his soul weak.


    ¡°These are double the regular price, what gives?¡± another man asks him. His soul weaker still.


    ¡°Supply and demand. You want it or not?¡± the first man says. His soul flickers with greed and happiness at getting one over on others. Some things never change it seems.


    Sighing, I make my way towards the Colosseum entrance. There are some Republic soldiers standing at the staff entrance which I feel leads underground. Deep and expansive. Some of the souls below are not weak. One in particular catches my attention. Potential brimming from it.


    My mind focuses elsewhere. The first waves of the unfortunate are arriving. Among them I feel souls hardened by tribulations. Stronger than the weak that flood this Republic city. Again the memories of the past try to surface, and again I push them down.


    ¡°Halt. State your business.¡± A soldier says to me.


    ¡°I am here to be a Keeper for the Grand Hunt.¡±


    ¡°Give us your credentials.¡± Another says, their hand grips their plasma rifle like a baby grips the bottle.


    Pulling from my pocket the silver and gold emblem of the Theocratic Imperium I present it to them.


    ¡°This should suffice.¡± I say, putting it back after they view it briefly.


    ¡°One moment ¨C Inquisitor, Sir.¡± The first says, he straightens up. Putting his hand to his communicator.


    I hear the voice through his helmet as he explains to them about my arrival. There is silence that follows for a time when the voice of a woman appears. I glean her name from the interaction.


    ¡°The Warden will be here shortly to escort you. Apologies for the inconvenience, Inquisitor.¡±


    Both of the soldiers bow to me now. I wave them up. Turning to admire the skies, looking beyond them to the twin stars that rest on the horizon. How many empires and republics have those stars seen I wonder.


    Within a few minutes the soul that caught my attention begins to come closer.


    ¡°The Warden, your excellency.¡± the first says, giving another bow.


    ¡°Inquisitor, I am Warden Akaria, to what do we owe the pleasure of your visit to our humble system?¡± she asks. Her pulse is quick.


    There is nervousness in her spirit. Complex amounts of pain and hope swirl within her. There is potential here. If she could find a balance. Perhaps if there is time, I will give her some guidance.


    ¡°I came here to be a Keeper for the Grand Hunt.¡± I say, her soul ripples with confusion and anticipation so I add ¡°Be at ease, just an old man seeking a way to pass the time.¡±


    ¡°I ¨C well of course you are welcome anywhere you deem fit your excellency.¡±


    ¡°Splendid. Proceed.¡± I say, motioning through the doors.


    She nods, her pace is brisk as her breath falls unevenly. No balance in her. As I peer closer, I see scars upon her body, hidden by her clothes, felt by her soul. They tell me a story of suffering. I see her trying to discretely message the Senator on her holopad. It would be bothersome if he pried too much into my business. Others may find reason to look further.


    ¡°Akaria.¡± I say, stopping in the corridor before she can send it.


    She tenses. Her face does not show it however, she is adept at hiding her true emotions, on the surface at least.


    ¡°I would greatly appreciate it if Senator Adonius didn¡¯t relay news of my arrival.¡± I fold my arms gently in front of me ¡°You see, I am not here in a strictly official capacity.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± She says giving me a bow. Behind her back I feel her sending it.


    Letting out a sigh, I follow her through the winding halls of this white colored prison. The souls of the dead linger in great numbers here. A veritable breeding ground for the darkness that plagues this Realm.


    ***


    Weeks Later


    ***


    <hr>


    Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Government: Republic of Hekat


    System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City, Facility below the Colosseum, Floor 16


    <hr>


    My eyes open slowly as silence falls upon the room. Looking amongst the hundreds of Kuwathi that stand before me, I see many a souls forged through turmoil. I jump down from the assembly hall¡¯s center pedestal. Now walking amongst them, peering into the fabric of their souls.


    There is a strength here that is not present in most of the citizens of the Republic of Hekat. I would know the depth of their training, the extent of their resolve. My Goddess did not tell me which soul is rumored to carry the so called ¡®Spark¡¯. She guided me to choose this grouping. I am curious if she is right, as I feel no spark here.


    ¡°I am Dargo, master of blades. I am your Keeper.¡± I say moving to the center of the room again ¡°Most of you will have questions, perhaps questions about sponsors.¡±


    Questions that will not help them to survive. From what I have gleaned from the innerworkings of this systems version of the Grand Hunt, sponsors matter little for the first challenge. Better that I focus on honing them in the little time we have.


    ¡°Your questions are irrelevant, at least until you prove yourselves worthy of asking.¡± I say, hoping to find the spark.


    I do not feel it yet, but I do feel anger coming in waves from the souls of the warriors around me.


    ¡°Yes - you will need that anger. True ability lies between anger and calm.¡±


    Still, I do not feel this rumored spark she speaks of.


    ¡°All of you, all at once.¡± I say raising my hands, daring them ¡°Those who have been marked will sit on the edge of the room. Training weapons are on the walls.¡±


    Some laugh, others watch me with caution. Those will surely do better.


    ¡°Or are you all afraid?¡± I taunt, a smile glides onto my face as the first begin to stir.


    Seven of them come first, even with my power suppressed to be closer to theirs, they are like children swinging their fists in a tantrum. No grace in their movements, anger guides them foolishly into my strikes. Those that do not take the first hit as testament to their failings I strike again, harder each time with the sheath of my sword which I do not open. It has not seen the light in many years.


    The numbers begin to increase that come for the chance to strike me, some among them showing promise. Others show undisciplined attempts at combat. So much room for improvement here. Still I have not seen the spark she spoke of. Why does it hide from me, usually I would have seen it by now.


    A group of four that move as one come now, I sense that three are related by blood, their faces sharing similar traits. The fourth does not. They move well, their training seems to be more disciplined than most of the others. They erupt out at me in a furious coordinated assault, I dive between them, striking two on the back. Moving into the crowd, thinning the numbers swifter.


    Still, I haven¡¯t felt the spark, perhaps she was mistaken. I feel something behind me, the same boy who moved as one with the group earlier. My foot kicks backwards to strike him, but it does not connect. Interesting, even this suppressed it should have hit him. I feel a grin coming to my face as I feel a prodigy of the blade taking their first steps in front of me.


    The boy sees my interest and begins to move behind others to block my path, good battle instincts. I strike at him quickly, marking him so lightly he won¡¯t feel it, as I want to see the extent of his ability. I do not feel a spark from him, but I feel growth, his form evolving as he parries my strikes. A smile crests his face now too, he understands the beauty of the blade even at his age. A kindred spirit. I feel the one whose blade taught his before mine coming behind me. Another excellent fighter, using my distraction to his advantage.


    I turn at the last moment and strike him in black, his form needs improving but the instincts are there. The man¡¯s soul ripples with anger as he feels the marking, a moment passes and calm washes over it, disciplined in the mind as well. One to watch. The boy who carries the same style of fighting as him now comes back, attempting the same move again.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already tried that.¡± I say, the end of my sheath touches the tips of his bangs ¡°Try something new.¡±


    The crowd of people I have marked have begun to whisper Ularak. An old Kuwathi word meaning Bringer of Death, not the first time I have been called this. I push back the sore memories before they flood in.


    The boy makes an appearance again as I mark two more. Now it numbers only thirty left. Not all of them gifted, some now too timid to strike after seeing the failings of others, cautiously moving around the edges. The boy carries on him a plethora of weapons and tools. I let out a sigh, when I said to try something new, I didn¡¯t mean grab everything you can carry.


    As the time passes there are three that remain, the boy among them. I grasp the spear of one sending the man flying into the other marking them both, turning to face the boy. I can¡¯t help but to grin at his grit.


    ¡°You are persistent.¡± I say, suppressing my mind¡¯s eye, only seeing through the eyes of my flesh, putting one arm behind my back, trying to level the playing field for him, making it more interesting. He has made it this far; I would see his worth.


    The boy seems angry by my handicap. Even with this, my experience alone dwarfs his chances of landing a blow. His soul is unstable with anger, he is like my current apprentice Solara, great potential, but lacking resolve to focus oneself.


    ¡°You mock me?¡± he asks, throwing a shield from the wall.


    He throws all manner of things at me now, interestingly a knife comes behind one of the shields. Intelligent deceptions but not enough. I press him towards the pillar in the room, it is time to end this distraction. I still have not found the spark bearer my Goddess said would be in this grouping. The boy slides to his knees after throwing his spear in the air. I let out a shallow sigh as he has not seen that I struck him thrice in the chest before he slid. Holding out my hand now catching the spear.


    Just as I am about to speak to him, time dilates as my body instinctually feels something coming towards my head. I catch it in my grasp, turning slowly to look upon it. There is a cord tied around the knife, I look to the spear, he used it to distract me. I look at him now, wondering if he purposefully let me think I was leading him to the pillar.


    ¡°Among you a prodigy begins to grow roots. Whether it will fully sprout remains to be seen.¡± I say, dropping the spear and pointing to his chest.

 Chapter 44: Keeper Dargo - Part 2

    <hr>


    Dargo


    <hr>


    Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Government: Republic of Hekat


    System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City, Facility below the Colosseum, Floor 16


    <hr>


    As I walk among those I have marked, telling them their deficiencies, I notice the boy¡¯s wounded pride as I purposefully do not instruct him. A bad trait, being guided by pride. I wonder if he can rise above it. My eyes catch his hunter number, H777.


    These warriors are more skilled than I initially thought they would be, the harshness of the Republic¡¯s treatment, a veritable anvil that has forged them stronger. However, I see little hope inside their souls, the torments have stripped it almost bare. It is a shame they march to the absolution of a death they do not choose. Regrets fill me again as I think on the past. How many have I seen doing the same, I press the thoughts away, dwelling on it will not change anything.


    ***


    I am surprised by the resilience of the souls of the Kuwathi warriors that follow behind me as we run circles around the training grounds, climbing the many steps of the stadium. All of them brim with potential, even the lowest among them. I take note of each of their abilities, if I am to train them, I must see the extent of their will. I see the boy from before again, near the front of the pack. There is determination in him, his soul swirls much in the same way as Akaria, just like her however it is held back by the inconsistency of emotions that flow within. If he is to improve, he will need to learn to do more than hide it on the surface.


    As the hours pass, one of them remain. The boy H777, Kale as they call him, his grit continues to impress me. I will have to increase the pace to finish this in a timely fashion. It does not serve the rest to dawdle, the time I have to reshape them before the first challenge is limited.


    ¡°Vitar.¡± The man they call Nekam yells to the boy.


    An old Kuwathi battle cry that means ¨C Strength of Will. Hearing it now brings back fond memories of my old apprentice and friend Amon, he would say it frequently to his soldiers and disciples. Thinking of the memory fondly, a grin finds my face as I turn to look upon the boy named Kale.


    This boy has potential, if he were born among the Noble Houses, I shudder to think what a monster he could have become. Alas he was not, yet another who will be swept away by the fates cruel designs. All I can do is try to guide him.


    The boy pushes harder, his soul thrashes with determination, reminding me of Amon when he was younger. It causes me to laugh, the boy¡¯s soul begins to grow, anger and rage swirling in the determination, being pushed by the instability of pride. I will do him a service and show him pride cannot hold the weight that he wishes it to.


    My pace erupts as I release a small fraction of what I have suppressed. The boy lags behind, soon I lap him, marking him in red. While his ability was above the others, his pride holds him back. I will break it, allowing something else to grow from the ashes. Something that may serve him better. It is why I will push him more than the others. I made the mistake of not addressing pride before, my mood sours once more as I press back the memories.


    ***


    The others marked in red have finished their extra laps, the boy has not. I look out among the crowd of silent bodies as they try to find inner peace, looking within themselves. It surprises me to see the calm from some of them, a young woman the others have called Korra seems to have a grasp of the lesson I taught. I feel her soul becoming malleable, Nekam and his son he calls Neeba do as well. It is strange that his daughter Nevari seems to be struggling, she does not lack potential, but her soul is clouded with worry. There is something else buried deeper, the flickers of love, tarnished by adversity, smothered by her worries. My mind¡¯s eye drifts to the boy who comes now, finally joining us. I am curious to see what depths his soul will explore without the instructions I gave the others.


    As he meditates I look at his soul with my mind¡¯s eye. I see pain, horror and a weight upon it that would crush most. He carries it all, all of the pain and sorrow in the world around him, as though it is his burden to bear. Seeing it saddens my heart, almost surprising me. Then a change begins to stir in him, I cannot see where it comes from, but it swells inside of him. Lifting the darkness up from him, filling him with light.


    My eyes open to look at him, the force of his soul is swelling. I have seen it before, he has been blessed. Though I cannot see what the blessing is yet. Is he the spark bearer? If so, why can I not see it clearly like the thousands before him. My Goddess has been meddling again I see. I recognize now the waves of light that radiate from the blessing. Letting out a sigh I stand up, it will not serve him to rely on a Goddess, he must reach the boundaries himself, lest his foundation become weak. I will not make the mistake again of letting those I train rely on strength that is not their own.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, now we train. Pair up with those of your marking and wait for instruction.¡±


    The room begins to pair up with their combat markings. I study their movements, giving them advice as I pass. Those that take to it willingly improve rapidly, so much potential among these people.


    ¡°It would appear the seed does not wish to sprout.¡± I say to Kale as I approach him and Nekam sparring.


    His pride comes strangling his potential, I will have to push harder to break it.


    Moving towards Nekam I show him how to improve, he takes to it quickly, practicing the move. The boy¡¯s soul flashes with jealousy when I do not instruct him. It is only a moment, as the pride comes, strangling his soul¡¯s potential once more.


    ¡°Thank you, my Keeper.¡± Nekam says.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Their next exchange leaves the boy on the floor.


    ¡°Ready to give up?¡± I ask him, stabbing his pride. It must die for him to rise.


    ¡°No.¡± he says, fire in his breath.


    He is close to the precipice of change now, I can feel it. He will not be able to find it fighting someone he holds respect for.


    ¡°Change partners.¡± I say.


    I move away, but my mind¡¯s eye still follows the boy as he pairs up with a man I have heard called Daki by his brother Maki. Both of their names brought a smile to my face when I heard them, Little Demon and Big Demon. They fought well, lasting longer than most. He will make a suitable partner for the boy.


    They exchange blows, there is frustration in both of their souls as they fight. Daki does not want to accept Kale¡¯s blows. I feel it brimming now, the pride and rage in him. The boy takes the advantage now, pressing him, Daki tries to use his size to change the dynamic but fails. Daki is upon the floor now, the boy striking his face again and again. Nekam rushes over, pulling him off. The boy struggles, his soul becoming dark, the weight he carries breaking the pride that seeks to hold it.


    Nekam calms him now, speaking to him, like a father to his son. There is a bond between them that goes past blood. The boy falls to his knees looking at his bloodied hands. As shame fills him, he begins to see what rage purchased with pride brings. Soon he must accept he cannot shoulder the world¡¯s pain. I stand over him and mark him slowly in red, cutting at the pride that lingers deeper.


    ***


    A few days later as night comes, the warriors all leave for their bunks after I dismiss them, save one that lingers still, Nekam. He approaches me, there is inflection in the calm I normally feel in his soul.


    ¡°Speak your mind.¡± I say to him, folding my arms.


    ¡°My keeper, it is about H777 as you know him.¡± He begins.


    ¡°Kale.¡± I say, his eyes fill with surprise.


    ¡°I did not realize you knew his name.¡±


    ¡°I know all the names of those who show promise ¨C Nekam.¡± I say, giving him a light smile.


    His soul ripples with a small wave of pride, but it soon falls back. He is mindful of his emotions, not just on the surface, I was not wrong to take interest in him.


    ¡°My Keeper, that means you see promise in him ¨C I don¡¯t understand why you treat him unfairly, he was clearly the best on both challenges.¡± He says, his eyes meeting mine.


    ¡°Perhaps he was on the surface, but looking beneath it, he could have done better. His emotions control him too much, there must be balance.¡±


    ¡°I understand that My Keeper, but¡­¡± he begins, I hold up a hand.


    ¡°You see him as a father sees a son.¡± I say, he nods slowly before I continue ¡°Then you know well his failings.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± He admits.


    There is light turmoil in the surface of his soul, recent events have taken their toll on him no doubt.


    ¡°I understand, My Keeper.¡± He says giving me a bow, turning away towards his sleeping quarters.


    As he leaves, and I see the turmoil on his soul, I am reminded of my relationship with Amon, before the fall. Before my Goddess pushed him, my mind pushes back the memories.


    ¡°He is lucky to have had you. You have done well raising him.¡± I say.


    Nekam pauses for a moment before continuing onwards. Letting out a sigh, I venture upwards on the raising platform towards my own quarters. Wondering if my Goddess will show herself. She has been very quiet again as of late.


    ***


    Night before the Grand Hunt¡¯s First Challenge


    ***


    ¡°Hunters, you are permitted to sleep. Rest well, tomorrow it begins.¡± I say to the Kuwathi warriors gathered, they have all improved greatly in the last week. As they all begin to leave, I find Kale¡¯s attention and motion for him to come to me.


    There are words I must say, lest regret follow. After the others leave, I speak.


    ¡°Have you figured it out?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Figured out what Keeper?¡± he asks me, I can feel in his soul that he has grasped a little of what I have said.


    ¡°Why I push you more than the rest.¡±


    ¡°I have not. Keeper.¡±


    ¡°Because within you, I see potential ready to burst forth.¡± I say, now walking in a circle around him, with arms crossed ¡°It is trapped, held down by the distilled pain you carry for things you cannot control.¡±


    He says nothing, but his soul does not turn from my words.


    ¡°You are not a god, you are a man. A man need only feel the pain of what he can control, or else the madness will consume him.¡±


    Pride lashes out in him, bringing in swirls of negative emotions.


    ¡°You must crawl through the darkness to find the light if you wish to bloom.¡±


    I jump to the pedestal in the center of the room, it rises towards my quarters.


    ¡°Do not die tomorrow, I will feel very foolish if you do.¡± I say with a grin. Whether he listens to my words will be his decision. Only time will show the results.


    Letting out a sigh, I step off the pedestal once it reaches my quarters, I give a bow to the statue of my Goddess, though the likeness does not do her justice. My eyes glancing at the weapons adorning the walls, remembering their former wielders fondly. I carry their dreams now. After all these years, I have not forgotten them, nor their sacrifices.


    As I pour myself a cup of tea, I feel a familiar presence entering my perception. My mouth hazards a grin as I pour another cup. My Goddess appearing before me, sitting across the table.


    ¡°You¡¯re just in time for tea.¡±


    She gives me a smile and pretends to blow on it, as though it were too hot. It brings happiness to my heart that she still has not lost her sense of humor, we have seen much together, she and I.


    You have taken an interest in some of them I noticed


    I sip from my tea, waiting for what comes. We have done this dance before, many times. Finally she speaks her true intent.


    What did you make of the Spark Bearer?


    Putting down my teacup, I say with an eyebrow raise ¡°I assume you mean the boy that you¡¯ve blessed?¡±


    She nods, putting her head in her hands, her fangs slightly coming over her lips.


    ¡°I did not feel the spark in him. Perhaps you were mistaken.¡±


    I have seen it with my own eyes, when he touched Fate¡¯s Prison there was a reaction


    A smile envelops her face as she stares back at me, I pick up my teacup and sip from it for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°Fate¡¯s Prison reacts to any foolish enough to give it their blood.¡± I say, I already know where she leads the conversation, but I will humor her, everything that I am, I owe to her.


    It was more than that, I felt the one that slumbers deep within stirring


    ¡°If the Nine before him did not stir her from her slumber, what makes you think this one will be any different?¡± I ask, sipping from my cup, trying hard to not roll my eyes. She felt what she wanted to feel, not reality.


    That which could be¡ªwill always seek¡ªThat which will be


    ¡°Still holding out hope for that old prophecy,¡± I chuckle ¡°you never learn, my Goddess. It is not real; Fate¡¯s seal cannot be broken.¡±


    You always were a cynic; I see little has changed after all these years


    ¡°How many will this make? Thousands of promising souls, only Nine capable of even retaining some of their faculties, yet you think this one has a chance. Forgive me Goddess, but I do not see the wisdom in it.¡± I say, my mood souring ¡°He has not even approached the first boundary, yet you wish to see him crushed by forces he cannot even comprehend?¡±


    I know she is much wiser than me, but I also know after many years with her that she is often led astray by hope. Countless times she has led me down this path, and countless times it has ended in the same place. Bringing me sorrowful memories I wish I did not have.


    There is something different about him, open your eyes you stubborn old fool


    ¡°I see he has potential, but so did many others.¡± A sudden wave of sadness grips me as I recall some of those whom I personally trained. Their deaths weigh heavily on my soul, as I know they surely suffer within Fate¡¯s Prison still.


    Open your eyes fully and you will see what we have seen


    My hand stops as I hold my cup nearly to my mouth. Lingering on the word ¡®we¡¯, there are others who have taken interest. There is a sick feeling rising in me, the last time others besides her were involved in this idle fantasy¡­ it was not good for this Realm. My thoughts turn to Amon, the failure weighing more heavily on me.

 Chapter 45: Senator Adonius - Part 1

    <hr>


    Senator Adonius


    <hr>


    Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Government: Republic of Hekat


    System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City, Governor¡¯s Office


    <hr>


    ***


    One month ago - Day of the Grand Hunt¡¯s First Challenge


    ***


    ¡°Senator Adonius, the soldiers of Republic Space Command are not your personal lackies. You are Interim Governor of this system only. If I hear another report of Flagship Thorn breaching codes of conduct, I will be rescinding their pass for the system.¡± The pompous Commander Merrik says to me.


    Father warned me of him, a man of principles who cannot be purchased. How I loathe the self-righteous. The implants embedded in my temples hum as they suppress the urges. Father also told me there was a way around such men of principles. A way will be provided shortly.


    ¡°Commander Merrik, I will have a writ from the Senate sent to you shortly. Until then, Long Live the Republic.¡± I wave my hand ending the transmission before he can speak.


    Leaning back in my chair now, I rub my temples. It won¡¯t be much longer, father will have bribed the lower Senate to give Thorn full access to the system, letting us use the pets we have collected. Soon I will be able to prove myself worthy of Helenius¡¯s blessing, taking up an Edict in their name, as my father and his father before him did.


    ¡°Governor Adonius, Officiator Marcus and Warden Akaria are here for you.¡± My new assistant says over the intercom. I wonder how long this one will last. Hopefully longer than the last.


    ¡°Send them in.¡±


    As they enter, Marcus gives a weak bow, befitting his weak will. Akaria as always remains cold in her stare; she does not bow to me, nor does she call me by honorifics as she ought. Always defiant. No matter, soon I will bring her to heel.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s been a small error in the account of the number of Kuwathi who will be attending the Grand Hunt.¡± Marcus explains, rather annoyingly. Why must they always bring their problems to me.


    ¡°How many?¡± I sigh.


    ¡°113,492 have been collected after the initial ¨C screening process.¡±


    His demeanor irritates me, if not for the implants I think I would like to see his head on a spike, right outside the lavatory. Perfect place for him. Controlling the urges I move back to his words.


    ¡°Marcus, get to the point.¡± I say, tenting my hands in front of me, slowly spinning in my chair, only half present here. Word from father should arrive soon.


    ¡°The writ we have from the Lower Senate in regard to the Grand Hunt specifies it must be under 101,000. Anything above must be elevated.¡± Marcus says, there is sweat disgustingly rolling down his brow.


    Now rubbing my temples again, the implants working overtime suppressing the desire I have to flay Marcus into a suit, making Akaria wear him.


    ¡°Akaria, why is this bumbling fool bringing this to me and not to you?¡± I ask, turning to her now.


    ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± Marcus begins, but I snap my fingers, silencing his stupid mouth before it pains my ears with more of his drivel.


    Akaria does not show me any inflection as she prepares to answer, her mask is thicker than when we were children, how I enjoyed those initial days after father bought her. Even reminding her of the price she sold for would bring light to her eyes. The implants press the feeling back.


    ¡°I informed Marcus of a suitable solution a week ago when he brought it to me.¡± She says, now swiping her holopad, pulling up a series of communications between them. My implant¡¯s analyze the data, but I mentally push away the feed.


    ¡°Summarize it.¡± I say, not caring for the boring details.


    ¡°We can shift them to the other Kuwathi settlements in the southern hemisphere.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time to do that. Sir, it must be completed within the next six hours before the first challenge.¡± Marcus says. My eyes narrow at him.


    ¡°Akaria, give Marcus the solution.¡± I say, leaning forward, inspecting her face closer. I do not need my implants to tell me how to solve this simple problem, my instincts are enough.


    She moves her hand through her holopad once more. Showing us transport ships. My eyes peer closer at her now, she knows this will fail, she is not a fool like Marcus. They will postpone the Hunt if we admit faulty collection proceedings leading to a higher than authorized harvest. No, the solution is very simple. The reason she does not reach it is also clear, she wishes for the Grand Hunt to fail, but she knows she can¡¯t be the reason or father will punish her, and those under her on Helenius Prime.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°It may be possible, but it will be a logistical nightmare getting them out before the inspection team comes through.¡± Marcus says.


    If only he had been given implants as a child, he might not be such a moron, and I might not be tasked with dealing with him. Price of his being a bastard I suppose. Perhaps he would look better as a hatrack. The implants press me to relax, suppressing the urges.


    ¡°Then you should begin by¡­¡± Akaria starts.


    ¡°No.¡± I say, tilting my head at her ever so slightly, the edge of my lip forming in a smile ¡°Akaria, he needs the fastest solution.¡±


    Her eyes turn to meet mine, how I miss her old ones. It was such a shame that father ripped them from her skull. The light they used to make always¡­ the implants stir once more.


    ¡°This is the fastest solution.¡± She lies, her false confidence does not fool me. It never has.


    Even if she were to somehow fool me, the implants would alert me to the subtle changes in her behavior. She may try to hide behind her mask, downing anxiety suppressors but I know what lies beneath. A feast of raw emotions to devour.


    ¡°Marcus, send them to the trough.¡± I say, unable to suppress my delight any longer as I see Akaria shudder, a tensing in her face.


    Marcus stares blanky at me like an empty canvas that pretends to be art. If he were not from a Noble family, I would have killed him long ago and painted on that canvas using his blood. That would be art.


    ¡°That would be a swift solution ¨C that¡¯s more than 12,000 souls, feels like a waste.¡± Marcus says, taking a step back.


    ¡°You forget that an Inquisitor from the Theocratic Imperium is a Keeper this year.¡± Akaria says, almost challenging me with her stare, her clenched hands giving away her anger.


    Of course I did not forget, she knows as well as I that Inquisitor Dargo is here to observe me. It is not uncommon for them to send someone to observe the most promising of candidates. He will respect my resolve. How could he not. My holopad sends an alert through my implants, in the corner of my vision I see a message from father.


    I open the message from father.


    The writ has been approved for Thorn to deliver the cargo in orbit.


    Your cousin is still working on the exemption for the next challenge.


    He is unfortunately not as capable as you.


    How is Akaria faring in her duties?


    My mouth tightens as I read the last part, this is my time to shine, and he asks after his pet. I send him a quick reply.


    I am only as capable as I am because of your tutelage father.


    Her performance is adequate, for the moment.


    ¡°You will send the required amount to the trough. If you fail, there will be consequences.¡± I say turning my attention back to the matter at hand, taking note of Akaria¡¯s displeasure, savoring it.


    If she were not father¡¯s favorite pet, the things I would do to her, I lick my lips as I imagine peeling back her flesh. A headache begins to form on my brow, from the implants no doubt. The thought falls away, but one lingers still, less potent but still requiring release.


    ¡°Akaria, find me someone who looks like Marcus.¡±


    Marcus shudders, a grin finds its way to my lips again. I do enjoy his weak spine. Someday, perhaps I will make it into a coatrack. For today, I will have to manage with a look alike.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Akaria says, her face is calm, but I know that something lurks under it, something delicious.


    ¡°Forbidden fruit.¡± I mouth without meaning to as I try to peel back her mask of falseness.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Marcus says, a notable gulp follows.


    I wave them both away, I must meditate, the implants will need recalibrating soon as well. Fragging hells, the things I must put up with for Father¡¯s dreams. If only I could do as I please. If only she were not his favorite. Perhaps he will give her to me if I complete this grand task he has set before me.


    ***


    ¡°Welcome Hunters!¡± Marcus says, over the Colosseum¡¯s intercom system ¡°Give it up for the first round of hunters everyone!¡±


    My face wears a smile for the millions who watch from the stands cheering, and the countless others from the drone footage. In truth I do not appreciate their adoration, the thought of my name upon their disgusting lips sickens me, yet another burden I must bear for father¡¯s dreams. The prodigal son must always usher in his father¡¯s dreams, or so my grandfather told me ¨C days before my uncle drove an Edict into his heart. There is advice in two forms here I suppose.


    ¡°Okay - Okay settle down everyone, and now a word from the Governor of this system. The one gracious enough to organize the festivities for all of us!¡± Marcus says as our gravpod hovers to the center of the Colosseum, I detect he is enjoying himself. He has forgotten what tonight holds. Good, I would have his emotional palate fresh for what comes. It is always sweeter when they come happy.


    ¡°I am Senator Adonius of the great and noble House Helenius. As many of you are no doubt aware, I am the Interim Governor of this wonderful solar system.¡± I say to the multitude of garbage that gluttonously feasts upon foods.


    The only pleasure I see in them is knowing their excrement goes to the trough as well. My implants show me a message from Flagship Thorn¡¯s Commander.


    Ready when you are, Governor. ¨C Admiral Avek


    A soldier that knows his duty to his house and pays the respect that¡¯s due. A fine example of House Helenius¡¯s troops. Unlike the pompous RSC commander. I digress, I must speak to the masses still. Raising a hand now to silence their awful cheers.


    ¡°I am pleased to announce the official start of the 447th annual Grand Hunt. We have a large selection this year, the largest in over a hundred years I am told. Ten Kuwathi cities have volunteered their citizens seeking glory. More than 100,000 souls will compete.¡± I lie.


    The Kuwathi beasts were voluntold, perhaps one of the few entertaining aspects of this position father thrust upon me. How I enjoyed watching the sands become red.


    ¡°I hope you all enjoy the opening festivities. Long live the Republic.¡± I say, as they repeat it back I can¡¯t help but to give a real smile, for they do not know what comes. They do not know the plans that have been laid. My hand trembles with excitement at the thought of it.


    After a boring exchange of dialogue that father¡¯s team of driveling sycophants concocted for me and Marcus to use during the Hunt, the first official challenge is beginning. Thorn has already launched the cargo. Now the feast for my eyes begins.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! I give you the Gana Emperor Scorpion!¡± Marcus yells.


    I give a command through my implants to my holopad that opens the cages. My face opens into a smile as the first of the genetically filthy is cut in half by the oversized scorpion¡¯s claws. I wonder if these creatures can understand the service they provide, culling the herd of filth is a sacred task. A task that Noble¡¯s have been charged with for more than a thousand years.


    ¡°Fun fact, the venom from the Gana Emperor Scorpion is so toxic that it can even kill others of its kind, and did you know their stomach acid is so volatile it can even break down metal? Makes transporting them incredibly difficult.¡± Marcus says, my head tilts at him as my eyes slowly move to Akaria, a half grin suppressed on her delicate face.


    As I see one of the worthless below use this ¡®fun fact¡¯ to ruin my plans I force a smile on my face. I will get her back for this. She has made a critical mistake today. I will find what she holds dear and cut it from her heart¡¯s flesh.

 Chapter 46: Senator Adonius - Part 2

    <hr>


    Senator Adonius


    <hr>


    Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Government: Republic of Hekat


    System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City, near Warden Akaria¡¯s office, facility beneath the Colosseum.


    <hr>


    ***


    Two weeks ago ¨C One hour before H777 escaped the facility


    ***


    Akaria and I walk through the annoyingly winding hallways of the facility under the Colosseum in the capital city of this barren planet. She moves her hand through her holopad, trying to discreetly send messages. I pay it little mind, the last two weeks have been draining on my patience, this filthy slave H777 has caused so much grief for me. At first he was the golden goose, raking in hundreds of millions which caused father to praise me. Now he costs our great house a slagton of Deca just in legal fees, not to mention the bribes to keep the Hunt going. His sponsor has proven to be resourceful beyond the means of money, they must be from a high standing Noble house. Father is certain he will know more soon.


    ¡°Akaria how much further.¡± I growl, my patience is nearly spent. My implants desperately need recalibration.


    ¡°Almost there.¡± She says, moving me towards another doorway.


    When I get my hands on this H777, the things I do to him will make the Gods of Slaughter recoil. It does not matter that father will resolve the issue with the Grand Senate. It is the principle of it, a slagging slave makes my day worse, there will be hell to pay. My holopad chimes a notification, my implants show it in the corner of my vision, the RSC commander.


    Official notice from Republic Space Command


    Interim Adonius, the Grand Senate has sent me a writ for the collection of H777.


    RSC will be sending in a collection team. If you interfere, I will report it.


    Long live the Republic ¨C Commander Merrik


    ¡°Slagging smug bastard.¡± My temples burn from my implants. He purposefully mocks me, not even giving me the honorific of Governor.


    ¡°We are here.¡± Akaria says.


    Large double doors recess into the wall as we walk into her office lobby. Twenty of my father¡¯s personal house guards stand ready. Why he invests so much in her I will never understand. This is not the time to wonder, soon RSC will send soldiers here. There is little time to extract him.


    ¡°Everything is in place?¡± I ask her, taking a seat in her offices chair, making her sit across in the chair that rises.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    Tenting my hands in front of me I wait for the delight that will soon follow.


    ¡°They have acquired him. Proceed?¡±


    I nod, a grin on my lips. The implants will not be able to suppress the joy in this.


    ¡°Lieutenant, before you exfil the target, take him to my office.¡± Akaria says to her holopad.


    She nods to me now. I move my hand through my holopad, authorizing a mock simulation of our systems being corrupted. The entire facility goes immediately to compartmentalized systems, in order to prevent the spread of simulated corruption, as is the Republic mandate. The comm channels go offline, centralized access to audio and video also going down. Leaving no bread crumb trail to follow.


    ¡°They should be here in less than five.¡± Akaria says, but there is something strange in her demeanor now.


    I try to peel back the mask, my implants tell me she is being deceptive about something. What though¡­


    ***


    Twenty minutes have passed and the systems have begun to come back online, purging the fake rot, decompartmentalizing and coming back into my command once more.


    ¡°Akaria, I believe an explanation is in order.¡± I seethe. I can feel the burn in my temples, my anger is spilling over, my hands becoming clenched.


    ¡°It would appear he has escaped.¡± She says, tilting her head slightly to the side at me she continues almost mockingly ¡°Should I inform your father, or will you?¡±


    My hands slam against her black marble desk splitting it in half. Sending my hair askew. A warning signal flashes in my view from my implants. It will have notified father to my outburst no doubt. She has struck at me again. She wants me to fail. Why has father thrust her upon me, making my duty more difficult.


    ¡°Well played.¡± I say, pushing my hair back up and straightening myself. A smirk rolls onto her face. A smirk I will be removing soon enough. Once I find what makes her heart feel.


    <hr>


    Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Government: Republic of Hekat


    System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City, Governor¡¯s Office


    <hr>


    ***


    Two Weeks later ¨C Three hours before the Second Challenge of the Grand HuntThis book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ***


    ¡°Sir, there has been a breach reported in the maintenance shaft in section¡­¡± the rude Lieutenant begins.


    ¡°I will tan your hide if you bring such pointless drivel to me again. Do your slagging job and deal with it yourself.¡±


    He stands to attention and salutes, leaving the room. I will have to speak to his commander. It simply will not do. Walking out after him, I look to my assistant, a smile edging on my lip as I admire her features.


    ¡°Make a note to his commander, I want him flogged.¡± I say,


    She nods to me, not meeting my eye. A slave that knows how to respect its master. It is a shame really, she has done so much better than the others in her administrative duties.


    ¡°When you are done, I have need of you in my office.¡± She shudders, causing a smile to crest my lips fully ¡°But first send for Akaria.¡±


    ***


    Akaria walks into my office now, her demeanor I have not determined yet. She does not speak, she always keeps her mask tight on her face when I am near. Behind her is my assistant, followed by Marcus. I had not intended for him to witness what comes, but it will serve as a reminder to him.


    ¡°Fetch me that bottle of wine I showed you earlier. Be sure to decant it first.¡± I say to my assistant. Motioning now for Marcus and Akaria to sit before me, across my large white marble desk.


    I can hardly hold in my excitement as I tent my hands in front of me, staring deep into Akaria¡¯s bionic eyes. Waiting for her to realize. My assistant¡¯s hand shakes as she pours the wine into my glass. Soon she fills theirs. Akaria brings it up to her nose and pauses, my lips curl once more as she smells it fully.


    ¡°Veratath wine, aged ¨C two years maybe.¡± Marcus says after a taste. His ability to distinguish wines perhaps his only real talent.


    ¡°Aged three years.¡± I correct.


    I can tell from her face and quick glances that she wonders if I know her secret. Oh, how gleeful it was to discover it, such a sweet thing, finding a soft space in her crippled heart. How I have savored the moment that comes soon. Perhaps father keeps her as a pet because he wants to teach me restraint, or perhaps how to enjoy every sting to the fullest. Either way, I owe him thanks for more than the merriment of the station he has provided me.


    On my holopad I press a command, sending it to the implant embedded into my assistant''s neck, the same one we gave all the Kuwathi when they were selected. She freezes in place, her nervous system not responding to her body¡¯s no doubt frantic commands. Standing now I move towards my table drawer, pulling from it my precious instruments case. Opening it upon the table, I grab my favorite knife. My assistant¡¯s dirty Kuwathi eyes are set ablaze now as she sees the blade. She is fully aware, able to feel pain, but completely helpless now. Just the way I like it.


    ¡°You will be the one to kill her.¡± I say to Akaria. Marcus shifts uncomfortably in his chair. Moving to stand, I place a hand slamming him back into his seat. He will watch. Lest he forget.


    I can see by the vapid expression Akaria does not understand my glorious scheme. I have waited for three years now, waiting patiently as father always told me. Vengeance is a dish best served with a pairing of distilled tears.


    ¡°I will not.¡± She protests. I can tell though, she senses something is amiss.


    Sitting down against the desk, I scrape the knife gently against the Kuwathi slave¡¯s sweating skin, her filthy eyes lighting up more. I turn the blade and hold it out to Akaria. The grin coming forth to my face, like a painted victory. She knows I have something that sits close behind the shield that wraps her heart. I can tell¡­ I can always tell.


    ¡°I found it curious that you spent so much time with that boy, the one the Senate fussed over. The one who somehow escaped under your nose. So, I did what any good lord would do for his subject. I started digging.¡± I say, with my free hand I grasp the glass of wine, taking in its aroma, aged for three years, I had it bottled the last time I was able to hurt her. A celebratory drink, a ritual even, she knows I only drink it when I am sure I have found something to pierce her heart.


    She does not speak, but she does listen, ever so intently upon my words. A giggle comes from my mouth. My face contorts at it, an annoying habit. I really need to get my implants readjusted.


    ¡°They say when you dig one hole and find nothing, perhaps you should dig another.¡± I say swirling the wine in the glass, my grin comes in earnest now as I say ¡°I found something interesting in the other hole.¡±


    She gulps, I can see the vein in her forehead broaden, striking a chord. My grin deepens.


    ¡°It is curious is it not, that so many of the orphans taken during the collections go missing.¡± I say, taking another sip, savoring the wine as I savor the twists of her face ¡°At first, I thought maybe some Noble was buying them up under my nose, selling them as slaves etcetera. So I dug deeper, who is this pervert and why is he not paying me the going rate?¡±


    I feel the tension inside her, it brings joy to my heart.


    ¡°You will obey me, or your precious little orphans will be slop for the trough.¡± I say, her face turns askew, the pleasure of it is not lost on me.


    ¡°Hurt me in her place.¡± Akaria says, the sound so soft on my ears ¨C like a symphony of suffering at its crescendo. I feel her mask slipping, nearly in my palm now.


    ¡°I cannot physically hurt you, you know father has forbidden it, you are his alone.¡± I say, swirling the glass of wine. The grin wishes to deepen further, but I hold it back for the moment, wanting to savor my triumph.


    Akaria grabs the knife from my hand, dragging it across my assistant¡¯s throat, spraying blood all over the room, like an abstract painting. My eyes widen as I begin to laugh aloud. She does not yell or scream. A single tear begins to roll from her eye as my former assistant¡¯s body slumps to the floor.


    ¡°He did not say I couldn¡¯t break your will however, and how I love to see you suffer, I have always loved it. The sweet nectar of your tears.¡± I say moving towards her, wiping the tear that parts the blood from her cheek, licking my finger. She recoils from my touch, the grin broadens.


    Marcus gets up now with wide eyes, covered in blood.


    ¡°I ¨C um need to get changed, the Grand Hunt starts soon.¡± He says, backing away.


    I nod to him, parting the blood on my face, as I push my hand through my hair. A shame I will have to wash it away before the Hunt begins.


    Akaria shakes as she glares at me.


    ¡°Take her body to the trough.¡± I say, turning to go towards my chambers.


    I can hear her heavy breath still. Holding back the pain.


    <hr>


    Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Government: Republic of Hekat


    System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City, The Colosseum


    <hr>


    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    ¡°Our Benevolent Governor Adonius has secured special dispensation from the Senate for the next challenge. Using his connections,¡± Marcus puts a hand to the side of his face pretending to whisper ¡°yet another reason to vote Adonius for Governor.¡±


    That¡¯s the way Marcus, keep licking my boots, it will serve you well. I force a smile to the crowds, raising a hand upwards as they cheer for me.


    ¡°Please Marcus, these good people came for the games not politics. Let them enjoy what¡¯s in store for them.¡± I say. It takes everything in me to not laugh at these lower life forms as they cheer for me, their future master. If only they knew what I had in store for them. I so wish I could see each of their faces when they realize it. But alas, patience as father always said is a virtue.


    ¡°So humble, truly a remarkable man.¡± Marcus says, bringing his hands together to clap, he gives me a staged wink before he says ¡°Without further ado, I give to you the most fearsome predator in the galaxy!¡±


    I look at Akaria, her face askew again as she knows what comes up from the bowels of this rotting corpse of a city. A gift from my father, illegal to own lest given special permission. The fastest way to cull the herds of filth. My eyes shall watch her face with pleasure, father forbid from her flesh¡­ but he said nothing of the spoils of her mind.


    Raising a hand upwards I usher in the next challenge. My eyes fixated on her face. The pain they seek stirring me. A smile lays itself upon me, joy spreading in my chest, as I hear the screams from the crowds, but the real treat will be her face. How I long for it to crack. Something is wrong though as I look at her face, it does not crack as I hoped¡­ it forms a smile. Disgusting.


    ¡°Sir, there appears to be a problem.¡± Marcus whispers to me, tugging with his filthy hand at my shoulder.


    Turning now, I look down upon the sands, indeed something is strange, the creature has not left its cage yet. The hairs on my spine stand up as I see a figure walking out of the box, it is a person. It grasps the head of my pet, throwing it to the ground. I feel a surge of annoyance, even my implants can¡¯t suppress.


    ¡°You who would lay claim to my people, you have incurred the wrath of their blade made flesh.¡± The figure says, their voice amplified somehow, distorted even.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± I growl at Akaria, her incompetence never ceases to amaze me.


    ¡°I do not know¡­¡± she says to me, a smile fully sprouted on her face now. My implants tell me she lies. She holds something small and metallic in her grasp, I can¡¯t quite make out what it is.


    I will deal with her later, turning to look down on the figure. Peering closer I see it wears a light black armor, similar to what mercenaries wear. Interesting. Touching my implants I try to gather data from it, but I keep getting an error message. Kerathi Corp outer armor perhaps, with illegal mods to block a Noble¡¯s implants no doubt. Whoever this is, they have substantial financial backing. No matter, I send a request on my holopad for soldiers to come clear the field. The figure turns towards me now. Pointing a plasma blade upwards.


    ¡°You who enslave and place boot to neck, I have come for your life.¡±


    My eyes narrow, my hand clasping my ionic blade¡¯s hilt. There is something strange happening inside of me as I look upon the glow of their eyes. The implants burn in my temples trying to suppress this feeling which becomes more intense the longer I stare into the abyss.

 Chapter 47 : Luto

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Government: Republic of Hekat


    System: D-447


    Location: System D-447 Gateway


    <hr>


    ***


    Six Hours Ago


    ***


    My head aches as we pass through the gate, the voice from it still rattling around in my mind. The passage was not as violent aboard this craft, perhaps design does play a role. Questions that are irrelevant I realize as I focus my resolve. Soon there will be blood to wet my blade, I need to prepare myself for it.


    A familiar voice enters the ship¡¯s comms.


    ¡°Vessel RS429-BZ996 I have your moniker marked as Black Falcon. This is Republic Space Command identifier TXCN99-3-48. The planet your vector shows has been designated a Category 3 zone, per regulation SC56902-324 all ships must submit a flight plan and provide proper credentials. No flight plan from you has been received.¡±


    Kotina moves towards one of the panels swiping the holo over it.


    ¡°Republic Space Command this is Black Falcon actual. How¡¯s the weather over there?¡± Kotina asks.


    There is a pause on the comms. A new voice enters the channel.


    ¡°Black Falcon, weather is good enough to bird watch.¡±


    It is strange, the conversation feels unnatural and different from when Fennec spoke to them.


    ¡°Keep an eye out for Sparrows, I hear they are bad luck this time of year.¡± Kotina says.


    ¡°Will do, safe travels Black Falcon.¡± The voice on the comms says.


    Kotina moves over to the main helm display inputting new commands. Saying nothing of the interaction.


    ¡°Alright, look here.¡± Kotina says, swiping her hand on a holo, bringing up a map ¡°The maintenance shaft here should get you to the fifteenth floor. After that, you¡¯re on your own.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± I say, tightening my new boots with a dial like she showed me. They form snuggly to my feet. I would ask her more about the conversation she had, but there is little point in the curiosity of it. I feel the darkness rising inside me, twisting and turning through each fiber of my being.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to get familiar with this.¡± She says, pulling out a large laser cutter, handing it to me.


    It is lighter than I expected, different in its style to the ones we used before the masters forced my people into the Grand Hunt. Similar in size to the one my tribe had hidden beneath the floors. It feels like so long ago now that we tried to open the Black Edict.


    ¡°It¡¯s a breaching laser, should be able to cut most doors down to size. You adjust the¡­¡± she begins.


    ¡°I know.¡± I say, adjusting the dial of the laser. There is little mechanical difference between it and the ones I am used to. She grunts at me with a tone of what I think is some kind of approval.


    ¡°Also, should go without saying, but no killing innocent civilians, you start doing that and I¡¯ll assume it¡¯s that thing driving.¡± she points to the Black Edict, in its box form upon the table ¡°Fair enough?¡±


    I nod to her, though I see little difference between those who filled the crowds of the Colosseum and those who hold the boot to our necks. To me, they are all monsters, crying out for the song of my blade.


    For now, I will play along, as even with this equipment she has given me, I still feel she could snap me in half. Her demeanor is calm, but the way she carries herself tells me her blade was tempered in the blood of many souls.


    ¡°What about the soldiers?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t take a warrior¡¯s blade before battle.¡± she says, turning from me now to look at a display ¡°Besides, anyone stationed planet side is directly from House Helenius.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡± I ask, placing the plasma edge blades on my new utility belt.


    ¡°Scum, the lot of em.¡±


    If circumstances were different, I get the feeling that she and I would have gotten along well.


    ¡°Kale, it¡¯s not too late to change your mind.¡± Lunara says, breaking her silence, fighting against the restraints.


    Kotina rolls her eyes as she opens a case now, from it she pulls a small device, no bigger than my fist. I have never seen anything like it.


    ¡°This is a one-time use item. They are stupid expensive, and not to mention very illegal to use outside of wartime.¡± Kotina says, placing it gently into my hands ¡°Be very selective with how you use it.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°You¡¯re sending him to his death Kotina.¡± Lunara says, her eyes look strained.


    ¡°He is already dead.¡± Kotina sighs, grabbing Lunara and tossing her into a compartment, closing the door.


    An audible banging as Lunara pounds against the thick metal door. It is strange, I am almost happy she locks her away. She will only dull the blade I sharpen.


    ¡°What does it do?¡± I ask Kotina, admiring the spherical device.


    The formation of a grin slowly rises on her face.


    <hr>


    Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Government: Republic of Hekat


    System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Outside Agora City, Near Maintenance Shaft 4


    <hr>


    ***


    Three Hours later


    ***


    ¡°We are here.¡± Kotina says.


    The dull thuds from Lunara banging on the metal doors have long since passed. My jaw flexes as I realize I will never see her again, never know what could have been. My heart hurts at the realization. Perhaps it is better like this, not saying goodbye. My people are not fond of it. I need to focus, the musing of my heart must end, so the honing of my blade can resume.


    The loading bay door of the small ship opens, wind gusts in towards me. Outside I see metal that shines, organized in panels, forming a massive structure. We move closer to it, a door coming into view.


    ¡°Remember what I said. The moment that you lose control, I¡¯m putting you down.¡± Kotina says to me, her firm voice carrying over the wind.


    I do not reply, she has made her intent clear. I am sure I have grabbed everything I will need. Walking out onto the edge of the ships loading bay door, now facing the city of the masters where my people are chained, the wind brushes against me, pushing my hair into its grasp. There is something strange as I walk past the gravity actuators and feel the natural gravity of my home world, it is lighter than I remember. Perhaps the demon has made good on their promise. Perhaps they have made me stronger. I feel the darkness crawls at the edges of my mind, it will not be long until I can¡¯t press it back, time is growing shorter.


    ¡°You so much as breathe the name of our House to anyone¡­¡± Kotina begins.


    ¡°I know,¡± I say, turning my head to look at her, words falling from my lips ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She looks at me, staring past the flesh, I can feel the hesitation in her. Part of her screams to cut me down where I stand, but the other part, the part which she listens to says something else. It is the same voice that every true warrior hears within them, it tells her to let me have a death of my choosing. In another life, I would have done the same for her.


    ¡°If you see Adonius, cut his slagging head off.¡± She says, a half grin on her face.


    I feel my mouth return the grin as I move to jump to the platform next to the maintenance shafts entrance. Behind me I hear a metal door opening on the shuttle, the one that held Lunara back.


    ¡°Kotina, if you don¡¯t let me say goodbye, I will never forgive you.¡± I hear Lunara say.


    I still do not turn, even as I hear Kotina grunt and Lunara¡¯s boots slowly walking towards me. My jaw tenses as turmoil in me begins to rise.


    ¡°Kale ¨C are you sure this is what you want to do?¡± she asks, there is a delicateness in her voice even as she raises it to speak over the winds outside.


    My heart beats as I hear her boots moving closer. Every step closer she takes, I feel my blade growing duller.


    ¡°Kale ¨C look at me please. If this is to be goodbye, let it be proper.¡± She says, sadness entering her voice now.


    Part of me does not want to turn, it wants to leap out of the craft and begin the march towards my people¡­ towards my worthy death. The part of me that hesitates turns my head slowly to meet her gaze. Her eyes speak to me of the sadness that looms in her heart. I feel it stirring in mine. I realize it was a mistake to look upon her one last time. I should have leapt, instead of lingering.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­ for everything that has happened, if I could go back, there is much I would change.¡± She says, coming closer to me, nearly upon me.


    My eyes want to leave hers, but they don¡¯t, this is the last time they will take her in. Let her face burn into the memory of my soul that part tells me. The part that wishes to grow into a blaze inside me.


    ¡°But I am not sorry for this.¡±


    Closing the gap on me, she grasps the back of my head, pulling me towards her. My eyes ignite as her lips touch mine, warmth spreading from her into me. My heart erupts in a flame that burns the edges of the darkness. I find myself kissing her back, against my better judgement, against everything that has happened, my entire life falls away in this moment as I kiss her. There is no master or slave, only two people locked in the primal embrace that calls to the heart of all people.


    ¡°Oh, for slags sake.¡± Kotina says, moving between us, pulling us apart.


    Half in a daze from it, I turn away shaking my head, trying to find my focus and resolve once more. I move towards the ramp.


    ¡°I will never forget you¡­ Kale.¡± Lunara says, my eyes dare not look upon her again. I can hear her holding back the tears that wish to flow. The thought of them falling stings at my heart.


    I close my eyes, drawing air into my lungs, slowly exhaling until all that remains is focus. The resolve soon follows behind it. Leaping now from the edge of the platform with the breaching laser in hand. Not turning to look back at the ship, for fear that my resolve might shake under the spell of her eyes. I begin carving the thick metal door.


    By the time I have opened it, the ship has departed. It is better this way, no more temptation to spend my last sane moments with a woman who does not understand the ways of my people. If I am to die, it should be among friends, for their sakes I must continue.


    The molten metal rolls to the floor as I kick the cut door from frame, it surprises me how far it falls back. My body has grown stronger, and the metal limbs Kotina provided are more than adequate. They follow my commands perfectly, as though I was born with them.


    As I begin the long climb up towards the fifteenth floor, I cannot help but think on the past. How many times have I climbed metal to strip scraps from ships to survive, and now I climb upon the metal that those scraps built. Not to survive, but to die. Life is strange, fickle like people.


    ***


    When I finally reach the fifteenth floor, it takes me another five minutes to cut the next door. My body is not even weary from the climb, I have done it my whole life, usually much further. As the door falls, I see it leads to a room filled with tools lining the walls. Some kind of maintenance cache. There is nothing here that I will need, so I move to the next door. To my surprise it opens. The holopad Kotina gave me chimes. I had forgotten she made me wear it, probably to track and monitor me. I do not mind, when the demons take me, I will accept her mercy. Better that she can find me swiftly so I do not kill any of my people. As I open the message, I see it is from Lunara. I almost don¡¯t open it, curiosity forces my hand to open it finally.


    Warden Akaria Luto


    Luto in the old tongue means simply ¨C Trust them. This confirms my suspicions that they were working together previously. Before I can manage a reply, I get a message from Warden Akaria, my eyes widen as I see it is a location, not far from where I am now. The gears in my mind begin to turn. With her help, perhaps it will be more than a worthy death I find.

 Chapter 48: Juk ta Jaka

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Government: Republic of Hekat


    System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora city, Facility beneath the Colosseum, 15th floor


    <hr>


    ***


    Two hours ago


    ***


    Moving towards the location that Akaria sent me, on the fifteenth floor, I push through the winding white hallways of the facility beneath the Colosseum. On the holopad, I see a patrol of two soldiers roaming the halls near the back entrance of a massive room, the largest on this floor. Warden Akaria must have given me some kind of admin access to see their movements. Perhaps she does mean to help, my people may be able to escape from here somehow. Hope is rising in my chest, budding against the burn that has returned from thinking on Lunara¡¯s lips pressed against mine.


    I push the thought from my mind, they will cross my path soon, focus is required. Taking to the corner now in their blind spot, waiting for them to move past. I wish to test out the new plasma blades Kotina gave me.


    ¡°Why are we stuck doing patrol duty when the Hunt¡¯s about to start.¡± One of them says, drawing closer.


    ¡°Lt said there was a breach in the lower floors. Dunno, slagging crap either way.¡± The other says with an audible sigh through their metal helmet.


    As they turn the corner, the first lets out a surprised shriek. Fumbling for their rifle¡¯s safety. I am upon them swiftly, about to stab one in the chest and the other in the throat. My hands betray me as they change directions to wound and not kill. Thoughts of Lunara weighing on my heart rising to the surface now. Sekat, she has dulled my blades.


    Frustration rises in me as I cut the tendons in their legs. Destroying their rifles with the edge of the blade. They howl inside their suits in pain as the molten metal burns their flesh, the only salve to the despair of my dulled blades. Clenching my jaw, I slash the holopads on their wrist and leave them to crawl upon the ground.


    Moving towards the large room¡¯s back entrance now. As I pass through the doors which open from Akaria¡¯s command, I assume, I take in the room. There is a pile of boxes filled with nutritional rations, the wrappings look fresh like the ones they feed hunters. There are only our flavorless rations here, a shame I could not try another flavor¡­ before my end. Depositing some into my cloak, in case my body requires it. An Ulima must always be prepared, though I do not think I will need it, I feel the darkness creeping in the edges of my sanity.


    Shaking my head at the whispers of darkness, regaining my focus again, curiosity bids me to keep moving forward, as does the map Kotina put on the holopad. It is the fastest way to the location Warden Akaria sent me. Why does she want me to come here? There is a strange feeling rising in me as I begin to smell an odor on the air. I move further into the expansive room, towards large plastic sheets that hang from the ceiling. It is a smell I know too well. Death. I hear the pounding of machines on the other side.


    As I cut the plastic, moving into the next section behind it, I find the start of a snaking line of machines that take up hundreds of meters in every direction. Horror fills my eyes as I see around me the bodies of my people in various stages of decomposition, hung by hooks on a slowly moving track towards a large machine. Their bodies ooze foul liquids onto the ground, causing my stomach to churn.


    Loud smashing noises exude from the largest of the machines as it crushes the bodies into mush at the end of the conveyer of hooks. I follow along the trail of it and see a large vat of bubbling acid where the mush is taken. Massive pipes slowly drip a foul liquid that smells of feces into the mush before it goes into the vat. My eyes do not want to follow further, but I must know, why do they defile the dead, what purpose is there in this. Is it to humiliate my people one last time, not even allowing them peace in death.


    There is sickness in my veins as I see the slurry of slop that the acid leaves being fed to a conveyer belt, and separated out into large tins, put under heated panels that arc light into the mush, pressing it until the liquid is gone and it is solid, sending it through another series of machines. My stomach begins to churn into a storm as my mind catches up to the depravity that my eyes behold.


    Near the end of the line, a bladed machine cuts the larger blocks of grey abomination into smaller ones. Ones that I recognize, ones that I have known my entire life. It is the tasteless nutrition blocks, my eyes grow wide, buzzing in my ears, beads of sweat down my brow as I begin to vomit uncontrollably on the ground.


    I yell and scream, overcome with raw emotions, knocking over the smaller machines, throwing metal into gears of the larger ones, spit flying from my mouth. My eyes glow brightly as the bioluminescence swirls. There is a heat rising in me, fire bleeding from the pain of my soul as I see the wickedness inflicted upon my people. Darkness fills me.


    ¡°I curse you false gods.¡± I growl to the heavens.


    Slamming my fists into the controls of the machines until it breaks under them.


    ¡°I curse your children and their children¡¯s children.¡±


    Cutting with the plasma blades the conveyer¡¯s tracks until it stops.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°May you all walk upon fields of broken glass until my blade finds you.¡±


    These people and their gods are sick, beyond sick. They feed us our own people¡­ mixed with the excrement of theirs. I will kill them all. Every last one. All of them. My blade begins to sing a tune I have never heard before, striking the first chord. It takes me a moment, but I realize it is not just my blade singing, but the blade of my people¡¯s will. My mind spins, the darkness whispers louder.


    The blade that sings in me now will not dull even after my death. It will only become sharper, and I will hunt these false gods in the afterlife becoming the thing of their nightmares. The thing they think of when they peer into the darkness and fear grips their cold hearts. They will not know peace until my people do, this I swear upon my soul¡­ upon my very existence. I feel the darkness swelling inside of me, pressing into my soul, filling it with the strength to rise up and slash at the false light of the masters and their gods.


    My legs buckle under the weight of everything my eyes have seen, slamming me to my knees. My eyes hollow as I parse this cruel reality. My heart hardens and grows dark as I realize that Lunara knew the truth and did not tell me, did nothing to stop this treachery. The embers that burned for her snuffed out in an instant as the world I thought I knew comes crashing down upon me. They made us kill each other to get these rations. I have seen scores die trying to quiet their bellies, only to be turned into something grotesque.


    It is an affront to my people, a desecration so perverse, words cannot bring it justice. I feel the demon in my perception, coming to my shoulder, placing a hand on it. There is no pain from it, for the first time it is simply warm, as though it is sheltering me from the pain I feel in my soul. The confusion inside of me gives way to the sadness I feel for my people. The depravity the masters have shown is stirring something primordial in me. There will be no mercy for the masters, I do not care what I told Kotina, there are no innocents here. All of them will feel the blades kiss upon their necks.


    My eyes look upwards to the heavens, towards the false gods who allowed this to come to be. I feel a second demon beginning to take shape near me.


    You begin to see the truth


    The false gods do not deserve worship


    They deserve only ruination


    The first says, I feel its claws upon my shoulder.


    ¡°I did not call you, demons.¡± The words fall from my lips, speckled with venom.


    Juk ta Jaka


    The second demon says. It speaks the words of my people, in a familiar tone that only a Kuwathi can have. Its meaning is simple in the old tongue ¨C Your blade calls.


    As I turn to look upon this demon, I see that its eyes are more open than the others. They burn a deep crimson, fire licking the edges of them. It does not peer at me, it looks out among the dead that have been turned into abomination. It does not smile like the other demon. I can feel the wrath in it rising, calling to the budding flame inside of me. As this wrath rises, I see the darkness around the being beginning to take shape, red light from its chest starting to shine outwards. It fills me with strength. The other demon¡¯s smile grows wider as it does.


    My legs begin to stand as the darkness fills me. Where my heart once beat with hope, I feel only the smoldering of wrath beginning to burn brightly. It is the comfort against the pain my heart feels, the salve to my despair that the False Gods cannot replace.


    My holopad chimes with a new location from Warden Akaria. The blade calls her name. I move now towards the door, the resolve of my people cementing itself firmly in my soul, burning itself into me, becoming my ethos.


    ¡°I am the blade of my people¡¯s will.¡± I say aloud, hollowing myself so the darkness and resolve can fill me further.


    Streaks of blood on the floor guide me to where the two soldiers crawl from the wounds I left on them. I hear the strumming of the second and third chord from the blade of my people¡¯s will. The tempo increases as I stab my blades into the flesh as they beg for their lives, mercy leaving my body, being replaced with a singular purpose. Let all the masters hear the song¡­


    More come from the elevator, their rifles raised, I strafe sideways dodging the first one¡¯s shots. Rolling forward, I stab through their thick metal armor with the plasma blades hot edge, burning a hole through their heart, steam from blood vaporizing rushes out as the rest boils into a froth, spraying me. The next backs away fumbling with his weapon as he sees the blaze of my Kuwathi eyes fully alit.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± they plead.


    I do not.


    My body shifts as they find the will to fire, hitting nothing but my shadow. My blade stabs at the belly of the armor, ripping upwards, splaying the armor as it falls backwards, the soldier with it. His body twitching and bubbling from the heat.


    ¡°I am the blade forged from the cries of my people.¡±


    The third¡¯s shots roll off the energy shield that Kotina gave me. I slash where the tendons are in their body, careful not to cut too deep. They fall to the floor and I drag them back into the elevator. Placing their metal hand on the screen and pressing the floor where all of the soldiers reside, where they have their armors maintenance done. I do not follow the path Akaria gives, I will carve my own. The elevator whirs.


    ¡°Please, I have¡­¡± the third begins.


    I slice the vocal chords, a sputtering coming from their helmets audio as they choke on molten metal. I only needed them alive to use the controls, now they have no use, no right to the life they cling to. As their people have taken mines right to live, I do the same now to them.


    The doors open and as I walk outwards, I see that I am surrounded by more than twenty soldiers, they point their weapons at me. They were ready for me to come here¡­ but it is not just me that walk these soon to be blood soaked floors. I carry with me the souls of the dead that have cried into the void hopelessly for Gods who do not listen, Gods who do not care.


    ¡°Put the weapons down, we have you surrounded!¡± One yells.


    As the darkness fills me further, I listen to their cries now, they are deafening, among the cries of the dead I hear a word beginning to rise slowly above the others.


    ¡°I am the blade tempered in the tears of the mothers of my people.¡±


    The soldiers look amongst each other, not understanding my words. It does not matter, they are not for them, I say them for the dead. They deserve to know I hear them, they deserve to come with me and find peace in my death. My eyes glow brighter now, filled with strength from the calls of the dead I hear illuminating the darkness that creeps into my body and soul.


    ¡°Light him up!¡±


    Molten plasma rips through the air. I rush forward, the shield Kotina gave me rippling red and resounding with an alarm as it begins to fail. It does not matter, I am already upon the first of them. Using their shadow to shield me from the onslaught of light that flies past. My only regret that it is their guns that kill the first three and not my blade.


    ¡°I am the blade honed in the darkness of my people¡¯s lost hope and shattered dreams.¡±


    My blades slash deep as I move like a shadow between them, using their numbers against them. A loud pop as my shield ruptures from a shot that was meant for my chest. I cannot make any more mistakes¡­ neither can they.


    As I stab the next through the face, using their arm to fire their weapon into two others. I feel the darkness crawling deeper into me. The offering of souls drawing more of the demons now into my perception. Their shapes less stable than the ones I know. They follow close to me, pouring into me their strength. The blackened lines on my body swirl with red light.


    The soldiers try to group up now in a line to avoid killing each other. It will not help them. Their fates were sealed the moment I saw the flesh of my people rend into the acid. The moment I realized the sickness that must be cleansed from this place. I am not permitted to die until they do, the dead will it so. Filling me with their resolve as they shout louder in the old tongue, their voices becoming even more unified, their numbers expanding.


    ¡°I am the blade directed by the souls of my people that still scream for justice.¡±

 Chapter 49: Jutarak

    Kale


    <hr>


    Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Government: Republic of Hekat


    System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City, Facility beneath the Colosseum, Near Warden Akaria''s office


    <hr>


    ***


    One hour ago


    ***


    The blood of my enemies drips from my body as I walk towards Warden Akaria¡¯s office, having slain every person along my way, carving a new path to her. The darkness swells in me like a storm, rising higher, clouding my vision. The outlines of the nine demons walk with me, as the darkness in my eyes swirls with the bioluminescence, I see flashes of the dead who linger in this realm. They have heard my call. Soon I will answer theirs. Their voices soft as a whisper upon my ears. The outer doors open, and I see before me a score of soldiers already dead.


    One of them crawls, gasping for breath, clutching a wound on their chest that seared into their lung, missing their heart. I give them absolution as I move to the inner doors, a fresh trail of blood following behind me. In the reflection of the polished metal doors, I see myself, darkness crawling up my neck. My eyes darker than the night, the only light from the iris of each eye, they burn in defiance. The change will be soon, I can feel it, the ghosts I see are a testament to it.


    The ghosts of the dead are becoming clearer to me now, their voices becoming more than a whisper as I parse their words.


    The doors slide open, before me I see her, kneeling in blood. The traitor of my people¡­ Akaria. Her back is to me, she clutches a lifeless body in her arms. Blades on the ground at her side. A plasma weapon¡¯s barrel still steams a few feet from her.


    She was the one to slay her retinue I realize, the one who denied my blades thirst. There can be no half measures, she knew of what the masters did, aided them in it. Allowed the defiling of our people. There can be no forgiveness this time, only blood can sate the pain in my heart.


    She does not turn as I approach, she stares down at the one in her arms. As I draw closer, ready to slide my blades across her throat, my blades song pauses. My eyes blink, wishing away what they see in her arms. My feet move, taking me in front of Akaria to stare down at the girl in her arms. My knees slam to the floor once more as my heart breaks, not for myself but for the girl I know in her arms, and for my sworn brother Arrum.


    In Akaria¡¯s arms she holds the lifeless corpse of Isola, the girl who stole Arrum¡¯s heart, the one he swore on his honor he would marry. The one he nearly died to protect from our city guards. My heart is shattering, knowing that he has lost her, and will soon lose me. The fates are too cruel. As I look upon Isola¡¯s flesh, I see scars upon her exposed body, along her arms, leading under her clothes. Scars like Akaria has. How she must have suffered. She did not deserve such a fate.


    Sekat the false gods.


    ¡°You offered to take my pain¡­¡± Akaria says finally, pushing her hand through Isola¡¯s hair, tears streak down her face as she picks up a blade in her other hand, the hilt facing me now.


    I grasp the blade, moving it towards her, she does not recoil or try to move as it pierces the flesh, a single drop of blood rolling down the blade¡¯s edge. My hand stops as I see the souls of the dead moving closer, surrounding Akaria and I. They whisper things into my ears. Truths I do not wish to hear, truths that hold my blade from taking her life. From the still body of Isola, I begin to see a shimmer as her lingering soul rises from it. The blade driven into my heart twists as she places one hand upon Akaria, and the other upon me.


    I feel warmth from her touch as though it is really there, she shakes her head at me with a smile. Her eyes tell me to forgive Akaria. The words of the dead speak of what she has done, they tell me she is worthy to carry their hopes. The blade falls to the ground.


    ¡°Can you hear them¡­¡± I ask her.


    She looks up to me, taking in my eyes, hers widening as she sees them. She does not understand, confirming what I suspected. What I already knew. It feels like more than madness though. Something tells me these are the souls of my people, not my imagination.


    ¡°The dead that linger say you are forgiven, worthy to carry¡­¡± I begin but she interrupts.


    ¡°Liar!¡± she screams, her hair going askew, hanging over her eyes ¡°Do not tell me of fairy tales. If you will not take my pain, then I will.¡±


    She grasps the knife, bringing it to her throat. My hand grasps hers, ripping the knife from it, throwing it into the wall. Grabbing the back of her head, slamming our foreheads together, looking into her eyes so she will find meaning from my words.


    ¡°She says you gave her pills to quiet the pain, offered to free her from this place.¡±


    Akaria looks at me, her eyes searching for truth.


    ¡°She would not leave¡­¡± my jaw flexes ¡°Without Arrum.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± she breathes, her eyes know I tell her the truth, spoken from the lips of the dead.


    ¡°The same way I know you have saved thousands of children from the hells of this place¡­ It is why I do not run you through, why my blade does not sing for you.¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Her eyes flit back and forth in mine, measuring my words.


    ¡°The dead tell me you are worthy to carry their hopes.¡± I say, now rising to my feet.


    She looks to me, taking in what I have said as she asks softly ¡°What else do they say?¡±


    ¡°Juta.¡± I say in the old tongue of our people, extending my hand down to her.


    She looks at it for a moment. Turning to Isola and placing her gently upon the floor with her arms crossed over her chest, as is the custom of our people. Her eyes turn back upwards at the hand I extend. Her jaw tenses as she feels the words spoken give rhythm inside her to make action. Her hand grasps mine. She rises up and meets my gaze.


    ¡°Then we shall give it to them.¡± She says, there is resolve in her, I can feel it now building as the words ignite the slumbering embers of hope in her.


    In her hands I place hope in the form of a small metallic sphere. The same sphere that Kotina gave me before I arrived here.


    ¡°There is work to be done.¡±


    ***


    Minutes before Present Time


    ***


    My legs carry me, the demons whisper in my ear, telling me they come for me soon. The voices of the dead chant in unison now. Muffling the sound of the crowds of the Colosseum above.


    Juta ¨C Juta ¨C Juta


    It fills me with strength hearing their calls. In the old tongue Juta means ¨C Justice. I will bring it for them, it is the only purpose I have left. The plan Akaria and I concocted will only work if I can cut off the head of the snake, my blade sings loudly for it.


    I hear an ominous clicking noise coming from where my feet take me. My pace does not slow, even as my skin crawls from more than just the darkness. As the doors open, I see a container upon a lift. Inside I see a creature fastened to the walls with a thick metal alloy of some kind, coated in a thick clear plastic on the outside. To say it is hideous would not give it breath, it resembles what I imagine the inside of the masters soul to be. Grotesque mandibles click louder as I draw closer, it looks like a cockroach crossed with a man. It is vile. My blade slashes at its throat, but it does not pierce. My jaw flexes, how many of my people would this beast have killed.


    Turning the plasma blades to maximum, I slowly carve the head from neck as its thick exoskeleton melts under the combined heat of the twin plasma blades. It¡¯s beady red eyes lock onto me, it clicks lower and lower, I do not see fear in it¡¯s eyes. It is anger that matches mine. The lift begins to rise upwards as I am halfway through it¡¯s neck. It sputters, acid dripping to the floor from it¡¯s thick green blood. The putrid aroma of it wafts upwards to me. The lift stops with a dull thud. I begin to hear from the sound system the voice of Marcus, the one whose tongue incites the crowds to cheer at the suffering of my people.


    ¡°Our Benevolent Governor Adonius has secured special dispensation from the Senate for the next challenge. Using his connections, yet another reason to vote Adonius for Governor.¡± Marcus says, wagging his tongue obediently for his master.


    My eyes burn brighter as I hear the words from the snake begin to hiss it¡¯s toxic lullaby.


    ¡°Please Marcus, these good people came for the games not politics. Let them enjoy what¡¯s in store for them.¡± The soon to be former Governor Adonius says. The hiss from his words brings a savage snarl to my lips as my blade cries for his blood.


    Yes, let them enjoy what is in store for them.


    ¡°So humble, truly a remarkable man.¡± Marcus¡¯s tongue wags ¡°Without further ado, I give to you the most fearsome predator in the galaxy!¡±


    Marcus¡¯s tongue speaks a rare truth as I step out into the light of day now, grasping the head of the creature, throwing it upon the sands. The crowd screams as they see me, the wrath comes from deep within as I look upon them. I see hundreds of my people upon the sands, their weapons dulled yet again. They were to be slaughtered here, without hope. The darkness swells in my throat amplifying my voice, making it distorted with the malice I welcome from it.


    ¡°You who would lay claim to my people, you have incurred the wrath of their blade made flesh.¡±


    The dead chant louder to me, yelling over the murmurs of the crowd.


    Jutarak ¨C Jutarak ¨C Jutarak


    My eyes grow brighter as my heart becomes alit by their chant in the old tongue ¨C The Bringer of Justice.


    My people who still draw breath do not understand what is happening yet, I can see it in their faces. Among them I see one stepping forward slowly, their gait I could recognize in any lifetime. It is Arrum. The wrath rises higher as I see Isola¡¯s soul travels behind him, chanting with the others souls. The dead all begin to point upwards to where the snake Adonius is upon his floating pod, high above, unreachable. Or so he thinks. Their chants are deafening.


    ¡°You who enslave and place boot to neck, I have come for your life.¡± I say, my blade now pointed at the snake.


    My eyes move over to Akaria who stands near him on one of the floating pods, adorned with seats and protective shields high in the sky, in defiance of gravity. She told me it is where the upper class dwells, the ones who our blades sing the loudest for.


    Her face ripples with a smile as she presses the device in her hand. A blast of energy erupts from it, the lights in the stadium go off, leaving it cloaked in the shadows the suns light casts. The energy field which protects the crowds ruptures. My plasma blades light fades, it does not matter though. Because I see the pod begins to rapidly descend from the air towards the sands below, encroaching on my domain.


    ¡°T¡¯Akor!¡± I yell in the old tongue ¨C We Rise. Imbued with the darkness it carries across the entire Colosseum, seeping into the bones of the masters who will soon know the blade of my people¡¯s wrath.


    I move with a swiftness towards the snake as my people take to the walls, climbing into the crowd, the metal soldiers stuck inside their suits turned coffins. The stands run red, the demons howl with laughter, save one, the one who spoke the words of my people follows close becoming my shadow. Their eyes fully open now, a spark of violet ripples in the crimson. I can feel their strength being pushed into me, hastening my legs as I close the gap.


    The pods crash to the ground, shaking the sands, sending plumes of dust into the air. There are screams in every direction as the crowds try to flee, but cannot, for my people are upon them. Their massive metal doors hang closed, barring them from escaping the justice in my people''s blades. From the tunnels more of my people begin coming, carrying with them the wrath of vengeance.


    Akaria has succeeded in more than just bringing the snake to me. Perhaps the dead were right to entrust her with their hope. Perhaps I was right to listen to them.


    As I approach the downed pod which the snake dwelled, the first I see amongst the wreckage is Marcus the announcer for the Grand Hunt. I pull him from the debris and slam him upon the ground on his back. He puts his hands over his face and squeals, begging for mercy which will not come from these hands forged for a singular purpose.


    ¡°You whose words bring about the suffering of my people, speak no more.¡± I say.


    My fists smash into Marcus¡¯s face again and again until he is choking on his teeth. Reaching into his mouth now, grabbing his flailing tongue, I pull with all of my might, the demon¡¯s strength floods me as the tongue tears from his flesh. Leaving him gurgling upon his own blood, clawing at his face in a panic.


    As the life leaves his eyes, mine turn for my next prey. I hear him before I see him.


    ¡°You dare!¡± Adonius yells ¡°Father should have put you down years ago, feral¡­¡±


    ¡°You.¡± I say, my voice carrying to his ears.


    He turns his head slowly, his eyes growing wide as he takes in the inferno of wrath that swell in mine. A smile forms upon my lips like the demon¡¯s, in his eyes I see something primal¡­ in his eyes I see fear.


    ¡°Hail Thy Gods.¡± I say, my voice distorted more than before, almost like the demon¡¯s now ¡°For I send you to meet them.¡±

 Chapter 50: Juga ta Heka

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Government: Republic of Hekat


    System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City, upon the sands of the Colosseum


    <hr>


    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    My legs move like the first ray of light come dawn. Leaping through the air, tackling Adonius before he can strike Akaria who bleeds from the head. We roll in the sands exchanging blows with our fists. He tries to knee me in the groin, but I shift my body and slam my fist into his underarm nerve bundle, he lets out a shriek as his arm spasms. He is stronger than me, even after being enhanced by the demon who brought me pain in the cave of ice.


    If we were at the same level of skill, I would be dead¡­ but we are not. My skill was not forged upon a feathery bed with a silver spoon in my mouth like his. My skill was forged in the fires of oppression, made sharper by adversity my entire life. He is a novice stepping into a world he does not understand. The blood from his face that wets my fists a testament to this.


    I strike again at his other nerve bundles until he writhes on the ground, trying to throw me off. My fists do not stop as they pummel him over and over, again and again. Each strike for a soul that cries for justice. He is dazed now, his eyes rolling back and forth as my fists change the anatomy of his face. The wrath swirls with focus as I stand over him, grabbing his hair in my hand, pulling him up.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this¡­¡± he sputters, there is a mixing of fear and anger in his face as he says ¡°father will¡­¡±


    I slap the words from his pathetic mouth.


    ¡°My people will rise.¡± I declare, the fire in my eyes grows brighter as I pull his head to look upon the blood that flows in the stands of the Colosseum ¡°They will burn your entire house to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Fool¡­¡± he begins, I slap the words from his mouth again. He thrashes, spit and blood flying from his mouth ¡°You dare!¡±


    He tries to stand, I take up the blade tucked in my boot, slashing his Achilles tendons ¨C sending him to the ground howling in pain. He tries to crawl, I cut the tendons of his arms, careful to not sever his arteries, he has not earned the right to die yet.


    Some of my people are gathering now, carrying weapons from the armory on the thirteenth floor, Akaria¡¯s part of the plan. Among them I see Arrum and Nekam, his children Neeba and Nevari are not far behind. Nevari does not meet my eyes, I do not blame her, the wrath in them is primordial. I hold no hatred for her, for betraying me. The masters are the ones to blame. Maki and Daki, come after, their eyes are wide as they take mine in.


    Daki the one who once tried to kill me, begins pounding his chest and starting the chant that soon echoes within the crowd. The same chant that the dead call for, Jutarak ¨C Bringer of Justice. My eyes turn back to Arrum, Isola¡¯s spirit close to him still, my jaw flexes for him. The pain calls to the wrath in my heart. Refocusing me on the sniveling coward upon the ground who has caused it.


    ¡°You will beg them for mercy.¡± I say looking down upon him, grabbing him by the hair, forcing him up to his knees ¡°Because you will receive none from me.¡±


    He looks at me with fear and disgust. His arms hang uselessly at his sides.


    ¡°I am a Noble of the great House Helenius¡­¡± he begins, but I do not let him finish.


    Moving behind him, I carve my blade into his back, splaying the skin, making the same motions as the scars upon Akaria and Isola¡¯s bodies. He screams, trying to fight against it. Arrum and Nekam come first, holding him as he thrashes wildly. The brothers Maki and Daki come next, even without his arms and legs, this snake Adonious is strong.


    As I carve his flesh, I see Akaria stumbling through the crowd. Her right eye bloodshot, her left arm bent unnaturally, one of her legs drags behind her, probably broken from the pod falling. She is supported by Korra, the fierce woman from my grouping. My neck spasms as I feel the demon who brought me pain in the cave of ice placing their hand on my shoulder. Whispering into my ear.


    The Nine are hungry


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    I turn to it with a snarl on my face, it will wait until I am finished. My blade rips down Adonius¡¯s back further.


    ¡°Please!¡± Adonius cries finally, his face twisted ¡°Please I beg you, spare me.¡±


    The crowd does not stop it¡¯s chant, hollow eyes look upon him as he screams in agony. Akaria stands before him now with Korra¡¯s help, looking down on him.


    ¡°Mercy!¡± he yells, tears streaming down his face.


    He will find none here among my people, neither the dead nor the living look upon him with pity.


    ¡°Father! Please, someone¡­ anyone.¡± His eyes are wide.


    Now he begins to understand what my people have felt, their cries always falling on the deaf ears of the masters. My blade carves further.


    ¡°Helenius, my God ¨C please answer my prayers ¨C save me.¡± He cries out.


    My knife drives deeper as I say ¡°Yes, call your God of cowards.¡±


    ¡°Please Helenius¡­ please¡­¡± he whimpers.


    Arrum looks upwards to the skies.


    ¡°Brother, time is short.¡± He says.


    Above us in low orbit is a ship cresting the sky. I recognize it, Thorn, the flagship of House Helenius. There is no more time to exact revenge, my people must start fleeing this place before the soldiers rain from the skies. I nod to Arrum. Though I know if he knew of Isola¡¯s suffering he would not care if lingering meant death. It is why I do not tell him. I want him to survive past this tragedy. To thrive once he heals his hearts wounds.


    Pulling my blade from Adonius¡¯s flesh, I turn the handle to Akaria. Her eyes look up to me, uncertain if she has the right. I grasp her hand and place it in her palm.


    ¡°Juga ta Heka.¡± I say in the old tongue.


    It¡¯s meaning is simple ¨C Release your chains. She holds the knife, her hand trembling as she brings it to his throat. Dragging it slowly across. Blood sprays from his carotid artery onto her. The others release him, sending him to the ground. Kneeling down next to him, I whisper in his ear.


    ¡°Tell your God of cowards, I come for them in the afterlife.¡±


    His body twitches for a few moments before his eyes glass over. Akaria lets out a breath, dropping the blade to the sands. Her attention far away now, I can tell she wishes to rest, but there is no time for it. I grasp her face, drawing her attention to my words.


    ¡°Take them from this place.¡±


    She nods to me slowly.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Arrum asks.


    ¡°I will hold them back as long as I can.¡± I say, looking up to the sky, there are transport ships coming through the clouds. The demons howl with laughter, save the one with the purple spark in their eyes. They still walk in my shadow, silent, eyes looking skyward. The demon who brought me the pain, always speaking of the false gods comes to my shoulder now.


    More souls for the slaughter


    Give us your body


    You have had your revenge


    ¡°When my people are safe.¡± I whisper to it under my breath.


    It hisses at me, sending pain into my shoulder from its hand.


    It was not a request


    The demon says to me, it¡¯s mouth twisting into a smile. Pain floods me, nearly bringing me to my knees. The one who spoke the words of my people, with the purple spark in their eyes knocks the other demon¡¯s hand from my shoulder, stepping between us. The other demons hiss and begin circling us.


    You forget your place Amon


    You are the last of the Nine


    The demon who brings pain says to the one with the purple spark in their eyes, the one who defends me now. For what reason I do not know.


    The demon they called Amon turns to the pain bringer, its voice less distorted now, it is the voice of a man I realize, defiance echoes in his voice. His figure swathed in darkness rippling as though something within him is fighting to break free.


    I do not fear you like the others Valka


    Do your worst


    The demon he calls Valka, the one who brought me pain laughs loudly, lunging forward. The two demons begin fighting, flashes of light crossing my vision until all the Nine demons disappear from it entirely. The strength from them pulls from my body.


    ¡°Kada, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Neeba asks me, coming to my shoulder with Arrum.


    ¡°We need to go.¡± Nekam says, trying to grab me up.


    I pull from him, shaking my head.


    ¡°We cannot delay.¡± He says as the first of the crafts begins to descend onto the field.


    Metal soldiers jump down to the sands now from the crafts, firing upon my people. Those of my people that are armed fire back, but they are not trained in these weapons. Their shots often missing their mark. I feel the raging of the demon¡¯s battle. The Black Edict rattles in my pouch.


    ¡°I cannot go with you.¡± I say, my heart heavy. I will not risk the demons using my body to kill them.


    ¡°You will die if you stay.¡± Arrum says, grasping my shoulder ¡°We can figure out whatever is wrong with you. We always figure it out brother.¡±


    Opening the weaved armor that Kotina gave me, I show them the lines that trace my body. It is a tapestry of darkness.


    ¡°I am already dead.¡± I say putting a hand on his shoulder now ¡°Do not dishonor my last request.¡±


    Arrum¡¯s eyes glow as he looks upon the lines that swirl with darkness.


    ¡°Kada¡­¡± Arrum begins, but Nekam grasps his shoulder firmly to silence him.


    ¡°You must live, so you can rise up, and carry the torch, break the chains that bind our people.¡± I say, giving him my will ¡°Thrive.¡±


    I do not want my last moments of sanity to be mired in sadness. I feel the demon Amon is losing to this Valka. The darkness from them seeping back into me. The shadow of their figures in the corner of my perception.


    My eyes widen as I feel something in the air, something I recognize. Not from the demons, but from something else.


    ¡°Go ¨C go now.¡± I say, but to my frustration they do not leave.


    Lightening cracks and thunder booms in the skies above. I have felt this before, it is like when the being of light broke into the Realm of Dreams and saved me. A false god meddles in the affairs of mortals.


    The winds howl as lightening strikes Adonius¡¯s chest, runes of light appearing on his body. His flesh sucks back the blood that flowed, his lungs taking in the air loudly as he gasps awake. Clutching his chest. The tendons in his arms and legs forming back together, the wounds on his face healing. He pushes up from the ground, taking to his knees.


    ¡°Helenius has seen my worth and blessed me.¡± He says, kneeling to the heavens with his hands outstretched ¡°I accept your blessing, my God Helenius. Grant me one of your Edicts, and I will slay the blasphemer.¡±


    The air ripples and cracks as an object smashes into the ground sent from the belly of the flagship Thorn. A tremor shakes through the sand. My jaw flexes as I see light coming from the dust cloud.


    The outline of Adonius grasps the object. As his body becomes clearer, the dust starting to settle, I see the object changing shapes in his hand. Runes of light flowing up his arm.


    Sekat.

 Chapter 51: Agar Buki T’Akor

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Government: Republic of Hekat


    System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City, upon the sands of the Colosseum


    <hr>


    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    The wind howls, pressing back the sand and dust from its epicenter, the object in Adonius¡¯s hand. It is an Edict, I am sure of it. If it is anything like the one I have known, it will be a bloodbath for my people, regardless of his skill. The runes upon his arm spin, dispersing the excess energy from the Edict in arcing electricity.


    ¡°You dared to blaspheme against my God!¡± Adonius yells, he begins to laugh as though filled with madness ¡°Now they send me to strike you down.¡±


    ¡°Run.¡± I breathe to the others, my feet carry me forward towards him.


    My right hand extends as I run to meet him now, trying to call the Black Edict, but it does not answer my call. The demons rage in their battle still. Sekat. I take up the other blade from my boot, one in each hand. I will have to do this without them.


    He swings his God¡¯s Edict, now in the form of a mace with spikes on the end, I barely dodge it. The air cracks as shockwaves ripple where I was. Sekat, he is faster than he was before. He turns and swings wildly again, his skill has not improved. Diving towards the strike, rolling under it, I slide one of my blades across the back of his knee, severing the artery and tendons. The other I stab into his kidney. He falls to one knee swinging the Edict backwards, hitting only my shadow.


    I feel others moving behind me, in my shadow now, their gait familiar to me. It is Arrum and Nekam, blades in hand. They move in unison, slashing at him as he swings his Gods Edict. Neeba follows soon after. My eyes blink as I see flashes of the futures the demon showed me in the cave of ice. My stomach turning to knots. They will die if they linger here. Soon Maki and Daki follow too, offering up their blades upon his flesh.


    Within a minute Adonius is covered in hundreds of slashes and stab wounds. He gasps for breath, leaning on the Edict, kneeling upon the ground. I come again slashing arteries and stabbing him in his organs. He cries out in pain, anger in his eyes. I must end this swiftly. My blades move with a fury as they stab again and again.


    ¡°Helenius, my God¡­ grant me more of your power.¡± Adonius cries.


    The roar of thunder follows after lightening strikes Adonius again. More runes begin to appear on his chest, spreading over his body to his legs now, a grin rips across his face as his wounds heal once more.


    Sekat this God of cowards, thwarting the song of our blades. Adonius stands now, the runes upon his body glowing brightly. He slams the Edict into the ground. Light streaks as the ground is torn asunder, blasting all of us back. Lines filled with an orange light trace upon his exposed skin, warping the flesh forming cracks as his body swells with the blessing of his God.


    The others pull themselves up from the ground. There is fear in their eyes as they stare him down. Arrum is the first to move, rushing towards him. The song of his blade driving him past the fear in his bones. Adonius swipes at the air before he even gets within a few meters, sending Arrum flying backwards, tumbling into the sand. Adonius swings the Edict in a circle, gusts of wind sending the others back now too.


    My feet pull me towards Adonius, rolling under the blast of air. He swings again, the edge of one of the spikes rips through the armor Kotina gave me, as though it was made of paper. Ripping open my flesh. He is faster yet again, creating a divide in the skill I have honed my entire life. Making up for his lack of skill. My knife cuts through the air, seeking purchase in his chest, it does not land. He grabs my left arm, clenching firmly, I feel the bones in it snap. The blade falling from my grasp.


    ¡°Pitiful, it¡¯s no wonder the Kuwathi fell. Unworthy of being anything but a doormat.¡± He says as I try to fight against his grip.


    It is too firm. He is unnaturally strong now with the blessing of his God. I can feel the hope slipping from my body.


    ¡°Who are you to defy me?¡± he asks incredulously, throwing me through the air with my broken arm.


    My body slams into the wreckage of one of the broken pods. He is upon me before I can even stand. Kicking me in the chest, his other leg soon follows, like a sack of bricks it knocks the wind out of me, I fly into the wreckage again, my body breaking, bones splintering. Wheezing upon the ground I cough up blood.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°You speak of my boot on your people¡¯s neck. I will carve your body up and use it to polish them.¡± He says with a twisted smile, madness rolling in his eyes.


    Arrum and Nekam come, jumping in his blind spot, stabbing into his back. He lets out an angry roar, spinning with his hand knocking them back. My body struggles to stand, he kicks me in the ribs, breaking several. Sharp pain fills my mind.


    ¡°I am Adonius, son of Heloc ¨C you are nothing, son of no one.¡± He says, grabbing me by the hair, pulling me up as I pulled him before ¡°The audacity for you to even look upon me, the injustice for you to defile my Noble flesh with your filth.¡±


    My eyes look upon him in defiance.


    ¡°I will make you watch as I take all that is precious to you and¡­¡± he begins, but my blade in his throat interrupts him.


    Fire burns in my eyes, he throws me to the ground. Pulling the blade from his neck. The skin folding back slowly sealing the wound. He tries to speak but his vocal chords have not healed yet.


    ¡°T¡¯Akor!¡± I hear from around me. My people who have not fled as they should have, rush him now.


    No¡­No¡­No¡­ my eyes take in the folly of those who come.


    His face opens in a grin once more as he spins on them, his Edict ripping them apart in droves. It is hopeless, they cannot beat him. Yet still they come, to give others time to flee. If only I had the strength to defy this God of cowards, my people needn¡¯t die.


    Maki and Daki are the first to me, they grab me up, pulling me towards the tunnels where my people flee, towards where Akaria has planned for them to go. Nekam and Neeba come next carrying Arrum who clutches his ribs.


    ¡°Leave me!¡± I say, trying to fight against them, but my body is broken and weak without the demon¡¯s strength.


    ¡°No Alakin, we cannot.¡± Maki says.


    ¡°Will not.¡± Daki says.


    ¡°Agar Buki T¡¯Akor.¡± Nekam says in the old tongue as we crest the tunnels entrance. Scores of my people in front of us and behind.


    It is a phrase I said to them once before. Its meaning ¨C Live today so we can rise tomorrow.


    There is no tomorrow for me though, I feel the demon Valka rising in my perception, having defeated the one they call Amon. On Valka¡¯s face a smile begins to sprawl as they move towards me.


    Boom ¨C the walls of the tunnel shake, I hear Adonius¡¯s voice at the end of them. The screams of people being slain in his path.


    ¡°Where have you gone filthy coward?¡± Adonius yells down the tunnel ¡°Crawl like the insect you are, waiting for my boot to crush you underfoot!¡±


    The demon Valka places it¡¯s hand upon my chest, darkness swells in me. Covering the glow of my eyes, pulling me into the Realm of Dreams. It¡¯s voice echoes in my mind as I fall towards it.


    My turn


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    My eyes open, Valka is before me standing upon the mountain of stone that drives up from the sea of my soul. Amon lays upon the ground, four of the other demons hold him down, the violet spark from his eyes dimmed, barely a flicker.


    ¡°It has been too long since I was able to play in the Realm of Mortals.¡± Valka says, raising their hands outwards, their voice less distorted now, for the first time I realize it is a woman. Her voice nips at my ears with the cruelty in its tone. Her face begins to form in the darkness that swathes her.


    Her eyes glow a deep crimson, even after the darkness rolls into the shape of a black and red dress upon her body. Her hair jet black, save the ends which look like they were dipped in her eyes glow. Her lips painted black. She wears a red petaled flower in full bloom upon the side of her head.


    She moves her hands above in the sky, the dark clouds parting and a disc forming, images appearing upon it. My heart thumps as I see it is a view from the eyes of my body in the real world. Red energy arcs from my bodies hand as it holds the Black Edict, the shape of it changing as everyone around me is blown back, pressed against the walls of the tunnel by the pressure of it.


    ¡°No!¡± I yell, rushing up the mountain towards Valka.


    She howls with laughter as the remaining demons leap on me, pressing me against the cold stone.


    ¡°You have had your turn. Now watch as I reap the souls you have abandoned to slaughter.¡±


    I struggle to no avail against the demons. As she moves her hand, my body in the real world follows its movements, sending a blast of energy through the air, killing scores of my people. No¡­ not like this. My heart breaks as I see the confusion in their eyes.


    ¡°Vitar¡­¡± Amon says in the old tongue, as he too struggles now ¡°Fight against them.¡±


    In the old tongue the meaning is clear ¨C Strength of Will. But his words are lost on me as hope flees me. The dead she leaves in her wake as she carves a path towards Adonius making me feel powerless against her. Like I used to feel against the weight of the masters boot.


    ¡°You are stronger than you realize.¡± He says to me ¡°This is your realm, your soul¡¯s domain which they intrude upon.¡±


    As I parse the meaning of his words, the violet spark in his eyes grows brighter once more.


    ¡°I have seen the glow of your soul¡­ Jutarak.¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± Valka roars, the four demons on Amon smother him, holding his mouth firmly closed.


    The images from what Valka does with my body play in front of me, time beginning to slow as I see my body fast approaching a crowd, not just filled with my people. The children of the masters my people spared, clutched tightly to their mothers chests are also among them. Pain burns my memories, a scene I know too well.


    My will thrashes inside me for her using my body to commit horrific acts of violence. There is a vibration within the core of my being, radiating outwards, striking at the darkness. The embers of my will spark inside of me, creating a flame. I see Arrum standing between the people with his hands outstretched, his eyes tell me his truth, echoing some of the words that I have spoken to him.


    You are more than this


    Do not become like them


    We as a people must rise


    His eyes tell me. My soul hears the words, words I once said to him. I feel meaning giving rise to action within me. My soul begins to burn under the pressure of my will, the darkness recoiling from the light as I try to pull towards the realm of reality. The Realm of Dreams shakes as the demons try to stop me, but they will not. For my will is more than my own, I carry with me still the will of my people¡­

 Chapter 52: Vedom Norum

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    The Realm of Dreams quakes against the feeling that rises in me, I feel heat coming off me in waves as I try to make the fire grow brighter, trying to turn it into a blaze to burn the demons and stop Valka. Everyone is depending on me, I cannot fail¡­ I will not fail.


    She laughs atop the mountain she has shaped, it barely registers, I am close. Close to pressing past some kind of boundary that holds me back. Vibrations rattle the air as I feel the boundary becoming taut. Something else intrudes into my realm now, something familiar.


    Boom ¨C The air cracks as lightning above strikes the ground near Valka. She looks upwards with a snarl, light forming in the clouds, from it I see the shape of the being swathed in light. The one who saved me from Malloc¡¯s torture and from the venom in the Colosseum. The one Valka fought before, and won.


    ¡°I warned you not to interrupt my fun¡­ False God.¡± She says, her smile half twisted in rage.


    My body in the real world has stopped moving as Valka turns to face the clouds fully. The being swathed in light launches at them. Valka¡¯s lips roll into a wide grin as she leaps to meet them, the air in the Realm of Dreams becoming awash with the energy of their blows. Time dilates back and forth as they slip in and out of my perception, their movements becoming too fast for me to see. Shockwaves when they collide.


    The waters in the sea of my soul smash in waves against the mountain Valka shaped inside me. My eyes look to the disc in the sky that shows what happens in the real world. Time appears to have slowed down to a crawl, I see others I care for have joined Arrum, standing between those who do not deserve the wrath. Raising their arms outwards, speaking to me through their eyes, like bastions of hope in the darkness of our reality. I must break through to them, if Valka doesn¡¯t kill them, Adonius surely will.


    The being swathed in light slams into the ground now, the light that swathes them begins to flicker giving shape to their form. It is of a woman, her hair like Valka¡¯s, flowing black, dipped in crimson at the ends. I can¡¯t see her fully, her back is to me.


    ¡°You dared to face me again¡­ dearest sister.¡± Valka laughs, raising her arms out ¡°Here, where I have built a foundation and where you hold no power.¡±


    Valka leans down to her, grasping her by the hair and speaking into her ear.


    ¡°You are unworthy of being called The Night Mother, unworthy of her throne.¡±


    The heat from my soul is rising as the flame presses higher inside of me. I feel the boundary beginning to bow from the pressure. Hope daring to find breath inside of me.


    ¡°It was supposed to be mine, False God.¡± Valka snarls.


    The woman she calls sister moves her hand towards me, extending it. Valka presses her foot onto it. Grabbing her up by the hair and slamming her into the ground.


    ¡°You will watch as I break the will of your new pet.¡± Valka cackles, raising her hand up.


    Stone from the mountain jetting up from the ground trapping the woman in its grasp.


    ¡°As you always watch¡­ Leora.¡± Valka says, now turning up towards the disc in the sky that shows the real world from my bodies eyes.


    ¡°He is different sister, surely you have felt it.¡± Leora says.


    Her voice is surprisingly soft. Much different from the times I heard it before. It is strange to hear it now, stranger still to see what lies beneath the being swathed in light, and to learn her true name. My mind presses the thoughts away, the others will die if I stray from the task. My focus returns, pushing my will into the boundary, I can feel it bending more. I am almost there. The fire licking at the edges.


    ¡°That is what you always say.¡± Valka says, clenching her fist, tightening the stone on her sister ¡°It is what you said about Amon and so many others.¡±


    Leora says nothing as Valka laughs, walking over to Amon, pressing her foot against his head. He tries to fight but the other demons hold him down still.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Unworthy.¡± Valka says, then points to each of the demons saying the same until she reaches me, grasping my face ¡°Unworthy.¡±


    My focus presses past her words, the energy inside me is swirling, trying to find rhythm as the boundary stretches further.


    ¡°He will wake her.¡± Leora says, unable to turn around, still trapped in the stone.


    Valka laughs loudly, moving back to Leora, grasping her face and moving to her ear.


    ¡°She will never wake. The Fates made sure of it.¡± Valka says, letting go of her face, moving towards the crest of the mountain ¡°But please, keep sending me souls. I do enjoy breaking your toys.¡±


    Valka¡¯s face twists into a wicked smile, her canines sharp like fangs, pressing against the edges of her black painted lips.


    ¡°Watch closely now sister.¡± Valka says, looking up towards the disc that shows reality.


    She brings her hand downwards slowly, my body in the real world follows her movements, bringing down the Black Edict turned blade of crimson wrath towards Arrum and the others. The demons hold me down firmly, but I feel strength rising inside of me, surging upwards. The will of my people rising with my own, becoming a blade swathed in fire to cut at the darkness.


    Time dilates further, changing it¡¯s flow to be even slower as my will rises higher the closer the Black Edict gets to those I hold dear. Every fiber of my being concentrating into the flame of my will. The force that holds my soul¡¯s expansion back begins to crack as the words of Sage Artemius flow into my mind from my memories. The words he told me as a child, words that give rise to meaning.


    A great man seeks to protect the honor of all. A great man will live by ideals that he crafts from the tribulations he experiences. A great man is unbeholden to the way of others, he carves his own path - no matter the cost to himself. A great man has the power to change destiny, a good man simply lives by what fate dictates.


    The boundary which held me back shatters and I feel my soul rushing outwards.


    Energy erupts from the center of my being, electricity arcing everywhere. The flame of my will spreads across my entire being, swathing me in it¡¯s glow, burning the hands of the demons that hold me down, blasting them backwards, sending them to the ground shrieking from the light. The realm shakes like the roar of thunder as I stand. The waters in the realm of dreams glows brightly matching the blaze upon my soul, pounding in a storm against the mountain Valka shaped, cracking the foundations of it. Lightning strikes at the ground and the winds torrent around me.


    Valka¡¯s crimson eyes widen as she sees the blaze that continues to rise higher, her twisted smile leaving her face as her mouth hangs agape. The chants of the dead breaching the Realm of Dreams, as they begin coming towards the light, entering the realm of my soul, thousands of them from every direction. Giving strength to the flame with their hopes.


    Jutarak ¨C Jutarak ¨C Jutarak


    Bringer of Justice


    The mountain Valka built shakes violently, something rises beneath it. Sending cracks down its sides, massive boulders splashing into the raging seas. The fire does not stop growing, it spreads towards the demons who hold Amon down. His eyes alit with purple as he looks upon the flame, all traces of crimson burned away as it washes over him, peeling back the remnants of darkness that once swathed him. His eyes hue now fully unobstructed by the crimson... are familiar to me. The flames erupt further, forcing the other demons to flee from it.


    The top of the mountain explodes as molten rock pushes out, the tip of a colossal glowing blade rising from its crest.


    The fire of my will engulfs the woman that the demon Valka called Leora, the light now slowly returning to her body, she turns to look upon me as her stone prison crumbles away. Something about her face is familiar, I have seen its likeness somewhere before. My mind focuses as the flames press further still.


    The fire moves towards Valka now, her mouth warps into an open smile as the flames touch her.


    ¡°Worthy¡­¡± she breathes as the flames blast outwards, pushing her out of the realm of my soul.


    I feel myself being pulled now towards the Realm of Reality, the flames of my will and the voices of the dead that gather guiding me to it.


    ***


    Realm of Reality


    ***


    My eyes open in the real world, before me is Arrum, Nekam and Neeba. Beside them I see Maki and Daki too. All of their Kuwathi eyes glow with bioluminescence, there is hope in them now as they see me taking back control. They search for answers I do not have time to give. Amon comes into my perception now, standing in my shadow, putting a hand on my shoulder, his eyes burn brightly looking towards the screams down the tunnel. I hear the laughter of the snake Adonius.


    Looking down at my hand, I see it grips the Edict still. There is no pain from it, the will presses it back, forcing it to my command.


    ¡°Take them from this place.¡± I say to Arrum. My legs moving me towards the cries for justice.


    ¡°Where do you go Kada?¡± he asks as I pass him, the others parting to let me through.


    They whisper prayers to their gods as they see the glow from my eyes. They are unnaturally bright now, in defiance of the darkness that would swallow all the souls here.


    ¡°Vedom Norum.¡± I reply in the old tongue, not stopping my movements.


    My pace quickens as I feel Amon¡¯s strength flowing into my bodies flesh, even without it, my body felt lighter than before, like something has begun to change in it. My muscles less fatigued, the air easier to draw in. My eyes feel sharper. The broken bones already fused back from when Valka took control. My pace quickens further, Adonius¡¯s laughter drawing nearer. I round the corner now, the wind blowing my hair back as I move swiftly, I see hope filling the eyes of those I pass. Hands brush my shoulders gently as people make way. The song of my people¡¯s blade beginning to strum its chords once more.


    In the old tongue of my people, Vedom Norum means simply ¨C To Carve The Path

 Chapter 53: Jukora Talen-Ben

    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Three: Jukora Talen-Ben


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Republic of Hekat


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City, tunnels under the Colosseum.


    <hr>


    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    Screams that pierce the sanity of one¡¯s mind echo in the rumbling of the tunnel. I hear the insidious laughter of Adonius mixing in with it.


    ¡°Where are you little bug, my boot is hungry!¡± Adonius yells down the tunnel.


    He is close, people run from his path, they only pause to look at me for a brief moment. A small flicker of hope in their eyes when they meet mine. As I round the corner, I see Adonius swinging his mace, killing all in his path, regardless of blood.


    ¡°There you are little bug, time for¡­¡± Adonius begins, but his eyes take in the glow of mine, his mouth pausing as his brain tries to catch up, for I am upon him now. My legs much faster than they were before.


    Our Edicts connect releasing a shockwave, sending those around us to the ground, blood coming from their eyes. Sekat, I cannot fight him here. More will die. He swings again, my jaw flexes as I barely dodge it, he is faster than before. Stronger too, I realize when our Edict¡¯s connect again, sending my feet sliding backwards. I must lead him away. My shoulders already heavy from the dead Valka slew with my body.


    Bloody gore coats the walls as I press him back with a flurry of feints filled with intent. The metal hand of my right arm is glowing red now from the energy of the Black Edict. I feel Amon doing all he can to disperse it. I must hurry. My pace quickens as the blade arcs in the air, changing directions as he swings, slicing under his arm, severing his hand, the runes that once shone brightly on the skin flickering away as it plops to the ground.


    He howls in pain like a child having a tantrum, the end of the arm sealing the wound in a stump. My blade lunges again, dodging his blows. His eyes are growing wider as he sees the gap his God created beginning to close as my fury rains down upon him. My other hand slicing with my other blade. As I move, I feel the will continuing to rise, my chest burning with warmth. My motions becoming more fluid, like how I saw Keeper Dargo move, my style trying to adapt it.


    As my body begins to move like water, my rage flows into it, giving rise to a new form which presses him back, further away from those that flee. The blade of my people made flesh, striking at the darkness of this master and his God.


    Adonius strikes the ground, dusting the air with rubble. I move back, waiting for him to move as it settles. I hear his boots, my mouth rolls into a grin, the gait of a coward fleeing echoes in the tunnel. My boots resound after his, as I give chase, leading him far away.


    ¡°Helenius, my God!¡± Adonius yells. His voice frantic.


    He runs upon the sands now, towards his old grave, soon to be his new. People are fickle creatures, always running towards that which they do not seek. I will help him find it though. The honor of my people demands it.


    ¡°Grant me more! Please my God!¡± he yells.


    My pace slows, each step measured with intention, finding the rhythm of the flow within me. My metal hand warping from the Edict. Amon¡¯s soul straining against the pressure, as my will begins to pull more from the Abyss. He does not complain to me, he does what he can. We both do. For the honor of our people.


    Lightning strikes Adonius¡¯s edict, it grows in size, rippling with power. His cowardice falling back, a smile as he feels the advantage rising. On his body the cracking lines deepen under the strain. I do not despair, my feet move towards him still. For I know what he does not.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡± Adonius yells, waves of power coming off him, the sand pushing away.


    His pride rises inside him again, swelling with his confidence.


    ¡°I am Adonius! Son of Heloc! Chosen by my God Helenius to render judgement!¡± Adonius roars, his voice distorting as the lines crack around his throat. His runes glowing brighter.


    He does not know his confidence is unearned, as I have been holding back the raging inferno, for fear of killing those the blade does not seek. He does not hear what I hear. The chants of the dead, shaking the foundation of reality. They are with me, I am their blade made flesh. The blade sharpened by their hopes and dreams.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    He launches at me now, the air alive with electricity as he moves. The blade in my hand erupts as I release the will of my people. Torrents of energy exploding in the air. The hilt of the blade extends as it grows larger, my flesh hand grips it now too, sharing the burden. The weight of my people¡¯s suffering turning into strength.


    ¡°I am that which rises, from the ashes of my people¡¯s hopes and dreams.¡± My voice shaking the air, filled with the will of thousands of souls.


    The dead are with me as I slam the Edict into his, the air cracks as the ground tremors, shattering Adonius¡¯s confidence with the first blow, sending him flying backwards. My pace quickens as I move to meet him again.


    He stumbles to his feet, barely blocking the blade of my people. The second blow bringing ruin to his pride. I feel Amon at my back, holding my body together, his power rippling through me. He is in pain, I can feel it through the connection, his power helping me defy the fates, for the sake of our people. My resolve rises higher.


    ¡°I am the will of my people, forged into a blade.¡± The flames inside me rising higher still.


    The blade of my people sings a lullaby, one that even death itself is afraid to hear. A lullaby that resonates with my will as I bring the blade down, colliding upon Adonius¡¯s Edict again.


    I could slay him easily, but it is not enough. The honor of my people demands his God¡¯s pride. So I aim for it, crashing the blade again into his Edict.


    ¡°I am the blade, which was tempered in the tears of mothers, mourning their lost children.¡±


    I crash my blade into his God¡¯s Edict, sending Adonius into the wall of the Colosseum. The stone cracking as he slumps to the ground. His runes flickering now. He staggers back to his feet spitting blood upon the ground. There is something forming in his cold eyes, something I have seen from him before. Something primal.


    Raising the blade up, my voice filled with energy, I say, ¡°I am the blade honed in darkness, to bring justice for my people.¡± I bring it down upon his Edict, he slams to his knees.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Adonius murmurs, his Edict beginning to crack under the pressure. His eyes grow wide in disbelief. The primal feeling in him cascading upwards, frothing from the essence of his soul¡­ fear.


    The other demons gather with the dead now, having heard the call of the blade¡¯s lullaby, ignoring it no longer. They press their strength into me. Valka¡¯s crimson eyes burn like the sun, her mouth wide in a wicked smile. The dead gather in the thousands all around us, pressing their will forward, helping strengthen the blade. The red light in the Black Edict begins to flicker, other colors swirling within it now.


    ¡°I am that which will be¡­.¡± I begin, giving every drop of will I possess, pushing it into the blade, bringing it downwards ¡°your end.¡±


    The skies erupt, lightning striking the ground around us as his Edict shatters, releasing pressure waves of energy outwards. Time slows almost to a halt as words fill my mind, coming from the waves of the shattered Edict. The words causing pain, I am unable to parse them. Like when we used the Gates to traverse the stars. I feel Valka¡¯s hands cover my ears. The pain abates, some of the words I now hear clearly.


    My words become law, bending the cosmos


    Thus my commandment is born, forming an Edict


    Pride above Mercy


    As the last echo fades away, Valka let¡¯s out a thunderous laughter. A satisfied look upon her face.


    Time returns to its normal flow, the Black Edict parts the remaining energy, rending Adonius¡¯s flesh, splitting him in half. His body sliding to the ground, his eyes blinking fast, his mind catching up to what has happened. The runes upon his flesh flicker away.


    I stand over him, looking down upon his fearful eyes¡­ he will go to the afterlife with the image of my people¡¯s will burned into his soul. I grasp the Edict in my hand, leaning down to his twitching body, carving his head from his neck.


    His eyes in a daze of terror and pain, looking upon me as I hold his head up eye level, by his matted hair. My eyes ablaze as I speak.


    ¡°The last thing your eyes will see, is the boot of my people, polished with your blood.¡±


    I drop his head to the ground. His eyes growing wide as my boot comes down. Stomping his face again, and again, until it is a pile of mush under my heel.


    Justice has been done, my legs buckle under me, bringing me to my knees. Leaving me to kneel in his blood and gore, spilled for my people. Amon is kneeling beside me in my perception, the exertion of giving me strength, and holding my body together having taken its toll. The other demons come around me, the dead gathering behind them, the center of their beings filled with light.


    I feel the darkness creeping back from the Black Edict. Kotina nowhere in sight to give me the mercy she promised. In the distance I see Arrum and the others running towards me now. It brings hope to my heart to see them alive. There is sadness mixing with it though, as the darkness pulls, bringing a new resolve up from the depths of my being.


    ¡°Jukora Talen-Ben.¡± I whisper, in the old tongue of my people.


    It is something my people did, when we still toiled upon the sands of this planet, before the masters forced us to the Colosseum. Those who were close to the end did the honorable thing, leaving in the night. So those they care for do not carry themselves to the grave as well. It is known as the ¡®Jukora Talen-Ben¡¯ in the old tongue of my people, it means - to walk and meet your gods.


    ¡°No!¡± Arrum yells, seeing the look in my eyes. They tell him to live for both of us.


    There is no want in me to die, I want to live, but I will not let any of them follow me to the grave. Turning the Black Edict towards me now, I pull it into my chest, piercing my heart. There is pain, but it is nothing compared to what it would be. It is the last mercy I can give them, the last mercy I give my soul. Saving it from the grief of slaying those it cares for.


    The wind that had become still, begins to stir once more, thunder booms. Time begins to slow as my body dies. The Nine demons assembling around me now, including Amon who rises slowly to stand beside them.


    All of them looking down on me as I die, their eyes erupting in light. Each of the demons¡¯ forms taking shape before me. They speak in unison, their words vibrating my being, shaking reality around me. The Black Edict glows brightly, shifting from the blade form, rolling into my body, the wound sealing behind it. My vision begins to fade as I feel the pull to the Realm of Dreams, their words echoing through the fabric of my existence.


    We the Nine find you worthy


    You shall carry our Legacies


    Champion of the Abyss


    <hr>


    End Book One


    <hr>

 Glossary / Interlude - Books 1 & 2

    <hr>


    Author Note


    <hr>


    Dear Readers,


    First and foremost thank you for your time, it is one of the most precious things we can give to people, I truly cherish that you have given me some of yours.


    This chapter contains: The Glossary for all chapter names in book one translated, as well as some information about a potential discord opening soon (after the glossary).


    There is a poll for a future POV for book two (quick one chapter POV), it is at the bottom after the chapter, please don''t forget to vote. Also, please feel free to debate about it in the comments below. It is you who will decide which voice will find the page. If you are reading this after Book two is finished, there will be more polls in the future. Please vote anyways, as when I periodically check them, it gives me an idea of who else to add to future lists. In case you missed it, there is another poll on chapter 40, also posted after the chapter.


    Note: There are some who do not like changes in perspective. So in consideration of that, I will try to keep them a fair length. Finding the middle ground so to speak. Most POV''s will only get 1-3 chapters each time they are voted, as you saw in book one with Senator Adonius and Keeper Dargo. There are some rare exceptions to this. As of right now, the next POV will be Lunara, based on the poll in chapter 40. There should be about 3-5 chapters for her total in book two.


    Another thing I would love to see is your opinions of Book One, and hopes for Book Two. Please feel free to write as much, or as little as you like, I will try to respond to them all in a timely manner. Your input is very important to me, and I would be honored if you shared it.


    Without further ado, let''s begin!


    <hr>


    Glossary of Chapters


    As per the request of some of the readers, here is a glossary of all chapters in book one with their translations.


    <hr>


    Chapter 1: Ulima - The Forsaken / Forsaken


    Chapter 2: Adar Ulic Bekara - While there is life, there is the will to keep it


    Chapter 3: Kada - Bonded Brother


    Chapter 4: Sekat


    Chapter 5: Bata U''ton - On my life / On my honor


    Chapter 6: Jukora Katac - Hail Thy Gods


    Chapter 7: Daki - Little Demon


    Chapter 8: Hada Ul Kinar - Power through blood


    Chapter 9: Utakin - The Dying


    Chapter 10: Kota - A gift


    Chapter 11: Ador Jahal - May luck find you


    Chapter 12: Ularak - Bringer of Death


    Chapter 13: Vitar - Strength of will


    Chapter 14: Yalla - the calm that fills you


    Chapter 15: Ukar Nemi Tul - Return to my embrace


    Chapter 16: Bipki - Demon eye


    Chapter 17: Jugar Salek - Find your CourageIf you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Chapter 18: Ulima dom Sekar - Forsaken by man


    Chapter 19: Alakin dom Jukora - Chosen by the Gods


    Chapter 20: Akah - Hello


    Chapter 21: Ula - Death


    Chapter 22: T¡¯Akor - We rise


    Chapter 23: Juga U¡¯Heka - Release my Chains


    Chapter 24: Halla¡¯Kena Mak ¨C I will take your pain, you need only ask


    Chapter 25: U¡¯ton Ukar Nemi ¨C My honor return my embrace (Note: Lunara wrote it incorrectly, hence the lack of coherence)


    Chapter 26: Vitar Ul Ilem ¨C Strength through Forgiveness


    Chapter 27: Hata Jukon Tar - When time allows


    Chapter 28: Cami Akur Neda - Know the limits of your body.


    Chapter 29: Uton Ul Jaka Talen - Where you go, the honor of my blade seeks to follow


    Chapter 30: Adar Ul Pakar ¨C Forge your will, search past pain


    Chapter 31: Degora Ul Giba - Your words are worthless to my ears


    Chapter 32: Vada Nokul Demka - Do not dishonor those you have slain by dying an unworthy death


    Chapter 33: Ziba - Rat which squeals


    Chapter 34: Lekar - Hypocrite


    Chapter 35: Sek Sek - Coward


    Chapter 36: Bakna - The whispers of insanity


    Chapter 37: Juta Nau Pa - Do not stare when you can help


    Chapter 38: Veduc Nar - Those who spin a web of lies to ensnare


    Chapter 39: Juni Pek Ula - They who promise life, but bring only death


    Chapter 40: Juk ta Ikor ¨C Call forth your Blessing


    Chapter 41: Ukar Yul Ada ¨C A price I would pay willingly in every life


    Chapter 42: Vadula ¨C A worthy death


    Chapter 43: N/A


    Chapter 44: N/A


    Chapter 45: N/A


    Chapter 46: N/A


    Chapter 47: Luto - Trust them


    Chapter 48: Juk ta Jaka - Your blade calls


    Chapter 49: Jutarak ¨C The Bringer of Justice


    Chapter 50: Juga ta Heka - Release your chains


    Chapter 51: Agar Buki T¡¯Akor - Live today so we can rise tomorrow


    Chapter 52: Vedom Norum ¨C To Carve The Path


    Chapter 53: Jukora Talen-Ben - To walk and meet your gods


    <hr>


    Additional Information


    Discord, Patreon and other information on the future of Hail Thy Gods (Skip to the poll if you aren''t interested).


    <hr>


    Some readers have been asking me about the plans for Hail Thy Gods, recently I wrote a reply that I felt answered most potential questions. It is very long winded, so I will post the TL;DR under the spoiler for it.


    This is going to be a little long winded, apologies in advance.


    Hail Thy Gods will be more of a traditional book series. Encompassing the ever expanding universe that the characters reside in. So far I have broad strokes put down for about ten books. This number will likely change as the story evolves, my style of writing is a blend of methodical and adaptive flow. Sometimes things are planned and other times they surprise me as the words find breath on the page.


    For example, a lot of the elements for books two, seven and ten have already been written, as the inspiration for them came before the rest of the story. Most of what is written on Royal Road right now is adaptive flow, moving towards that which is already written / envisioned, sometimes changing things along the way as new characters or ideas find their way into the story. Another thing that has surprised me is that there has been a lot of interest from female readers wanting an exclusive book told from Lunara''s perspective. These are all things to consider as the journey continues and the story expands.


    My intention should this story find success here, is to eventually go back and have it professionally edited. With the intention of posting it on Kindle and hopefully Audible as well. This is a dream at the moment, but we never know what the future may hold. As far as what I am looking for by posting on Royal Road, it is to improve the quality of my writing and hopefully get a reader base. I also have a few milestone goals if the story finds success here.


    For example:


    500 Followers = Discord for Hail Thy Gods, where we can do polls over different elements of the book, such as POV''s that people wish to see. Post art for the story, I would personally love to see what people envision and perhaps we can hold some kind of contest once we get enough people. This will always be free access and not gated by a Patreon subscription.


    1,000 Followers = Patreon for those that wish to read ahead of free release, and see more POV''s that may or may not be posted on Royal Road.


    TL;DR


    Hail Thy Gods should have about ten books total.


    500 Followers = Discord for Hail Thy Gods (Always free).


    1,000 Followers = Patreon.


    If you want to help promote the story, feel free to post the link for it on discord / reddit, or any other place people may be interested.


    If you haven''t already, please consider Following / Favoriting and Rating / Reviewing if you''re enjoying Hail Thy Gods thus far.


    Additionally I want to thank each of you again. It has been a wonderful experience thus far, and I feel very lucky to have you here!


    Respectfully,


    Godric


    P.S. Don''t forget to vote on the poll below.

 Chapter 54: Lunara - Part 1 - Musings of the Heart

    <hr>


    Lunara


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Four: Musings of the Heart - Part 1


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Republic of Hekat


    Solar System: D-2,946


    Planet: Raven Minor


    Location: Ara Continent, Ravena¡¯s Temple


    <hr>


    ***


    Six months before the destruction of Agora City


    ***


    My eyes take in wonder as I sit, looking out at a majestic scene of autumn leaves falling from the trees, the breeze catching them softly in its embrace. In the distance, over a beautiful lake, two birds are flying in unison as the sun begins its march towards the dark, setting across the horizon. The two birds nuzzle each other as they free fall, as though shouting to the void¡ªtogether we can face anything.


    I hear movement behind me, but I do not turn, standing now from the chair, trying to appreciate the view with my hands crossed behind my back. There is no telling when I will see it again.


    ¡°Is it time?¡± I ask, still watching outside.


    The two birds dive into the water together. When they surface, they carry between them a large fish, one they could never carry alone. There is beauty in this.


    ¡°It is, Lady Lunara,¡± Yekka says, her grey hair tied neatly in a bun. I have told her a hundred times to just call me Luna. She is a kind woman. Perhaps the kindest I know.


    I can hear a faint sadness in her voice. She knows as well as I, that I may not return from this journey. It is my duty though, so she says nothing against it. She has been my caretaker for as long as I can remember, the closest person to me besides Kotina. In that time, she has taught me compassion for those around me, forcing my heart to look past station. She was the first to tell me to not use my implants as I ought, it is expected that Nobles have emotional control. We deal in the fates of many. Even if we don¡¯t deserve to.


    Turning around now after letting out a faint sigh, I walk forward and put a hand on her shoulder, giving her a warm smile. Yekka grabs my hand, her eyes look bloodshot like she¡¯s been crying, there is something more that troubles her. I pause for a moment, about to ask her why when I hear the doors open.


    Two Knights wearing the crest of House Raven upon their black and purple armor stand in the open doorway. On each of their hips hangs a plasma pistol, a dull light illuminating it, showing the safety is on.


    ¡°The shuttle is waiting my Lady, your father has requested you to make haste and join him.¡± One of them says with a bow and a hand crossing his chest, over his heart, a sign of respect. Respect that I have done nothing to earn, save being born.


    Nodding to them, they turn and depart. My hand reaches for my Ionic sword¡¯s hilt, checking it is still attached to my hip. More than half of the twenty years since my birth have been spent training with it. I wonder if Mother would be proud of me. Seeing how much I have grown. It has been ten years since then. Pressing the sad memories back, I move through the double doors. The Knights waiting patiently to escort me.


    They lead me towards the shuttle bay with Yekka walking briskly behind us, she stands nearly a head shorter than me. A small woman with a large personality¡ªKotina always says. Their banter is often the highlight of my day.


    Along the walls, I see depictions of triumphs for the House of Raven, battleships in the skies above planets that have been conquered in various solar systems. A Knight holding a banner of House Raven upon a mountain of slain enemies. These continue all the way to the shuttle, where an escort of Knights stand in two columns on either side of the shuttle loading ramp. They are dressed in heavy crusader armor, thick metal encasing their mortal coils. I hear the dull hum of the ship''s shields powering on after we all board.


    On the bridge of the shuttle, I see my father Lord Arkon Raven, Primus of our House. He is a giant of a man with a thick black beard and hair, spindles of grey shooting through it, his eyes steel grey. They are cold, even to me. He used to be different when I was a girl, before mother¡­ I press the thoughts away again. I must focus on my duty, soon I will be tested by the Theocratic Imperium, and they will determine my worth.


    ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± He says to me, there is no annoyance in his tone though. I almost wish that there were. Something. Anything from him.


    I bow my head in apology, he turns to an aide and nods to them.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The aide begins to bark orders to the crew who ready the shuttle for departure.


    The shuttle¡¯s reactor fires on fully now, and a brief uneasiness flows through everyone, as we feel gravity being distorted. The moment is fleeting and familiar, the ship¡¯s gravity actuator dials on to compensate for it, so we don¡¯t float around the bridge.


    ¡°Arrival to Flagship Hyperion set at three hours, Lord.¡± The aide from before says to my father, who nods and looks over to me, beckoning me with a single finger.


    I follow his summons and walk to his side. He does not meet my eyes. The lines around his eyes are more than what they ought to be. However, like others who have passed the upper boundaries, he is much older than he appears. The years of war seem to weigh heavily on him, yet his demeanor is a contradiction, always stoic and placid. Never showing me anything of affection, not since then. Not since¡­ his words bring me back from the bad memory.


    ¡°Are you ready for the trials?¡± Father asks.


    ¡°I will not shame you, nor the Noble House of Raven, my Lord,¡± I say.


    He does not reply right away, there seems to be a look of concern on his face, he is not telling me something important. It is strange though; I rarely see any inflection from him.


    ¡°Remember your training and keep your wits about you.¡± He says, then finally turning to look at me ¡°You are a Raven, do not forget your duty.¡±


    ¡°I will not, my Lord,¡± I reply, bowing my head and placing my hand over my chest, as the Knights did.


    They have told me little about the trials, only that it will test my mettle and it will be the hardest thing I have ever done. Making the countless mornings that I spent with arms trainers over the last ten years seem like child¡¯s play. I am not the best with an Ionic blade, having lost many duels against my trainers over the years. However, my weapons masters tell me that I am a prodigy in adaptability.


    I have spent many sleepless nights wondering what the trials will be like, it is forbidden to speak of them if you have been through them. Thus no one ever tells me what it is about. All I know is that I must pass. Or else I will never be granted an Edict. The shame it would bring my House is immeasurable. It would be more than a shame even. It could mean infighting, others seeking to take the title of Heir Apparent. Kotina has told me of some of the other Lords and Ladies in Raven, and how they act outside of civilized settings. I would not wish that on the people of our House. They will not suffer because I failed them. I must succeed. I will succeed.


    <hr>


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Republic of Hekat


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City, tunnels under the Colosseum.


    <hr>


    ***


    Six Months Later


    ***


    My eyes take in the horrors of this cruel reality. The walls of the tunnels are plastered with gore, children crying as they tug at their mother¡¯s lifeless corpses. My eyes look away as I see those too young to have known the musing of first love, lifeless upon the ground. What horrible beast has wrought this upon these poor people? Why have the Gods allowed such a tragedy to pass? My heart weeps as I see mothers clutching their young, the cries for their lost children piercing my soul. Upon the wall, I see scorches, little cracks from energy pressing the stone into ruin. I know these marks, an Edict made these. I am sure of it.


    The further I walk in the tunnel the worse the gore becomes, something must have pushed the Edict holder back. Was it Kotina? My heart twists as I wonder if it was him that wrought this tragedy, was it Kale? My feet press forward, moving over the dead, my heart beating faster as the tunnel shakes from a battle above, upon the sands of the Colosseum. I want to run towards it, but my hand clutches my chest. There is a pain like I have never known, cutting, pulling, and ripping at my heart. I must know, I must see with my own eyes. Pressing the thoughts away, I find my resolve and rush towards the battle.


    When I arrive, the dust is still settling, and my heart is pounding out of my chest, across the field of sand I see them now. Adonius and¡­ it is him, it is Kale. He slams the Black Edict into Adonius¡¯s weapon, my eyes squint and I see it is an Edict in Adonius¡¯s hand. When did he become an Edict holder? Adonius¡¯s body is glowing with Divine energy, his God is pressing an immense amount into him. Pushing past what his body can handle.


    In my perception, I feel the Goddess my mother taught me to worship coming to my side. She is watching the exchange. Her eyes are wide, her demeanor as though she is exhausted. I have never seen The Night Mother like this.


    I move to go towards Kale, my heart beckoning me, but the Goddess my father worships comes to my shoulder now. Her hand is firm as it plants itself on my shoulder. Her eyes fixed on the exchange as well. Neither of them speak, they simply watch.


    ¡°I am the blade, which was tempered in the tears of mothers, mourning their lost children.¡±


    My heart¡¯s cracks begin sealing, hope soaring in me, he is not the monster that massacred those fleeing. He is the hope of those who yet live. Kale smashes the Black Edict into Adonius. A tremor ripples as Adonius cracks the stone wall with his body, now spitting blood upon the ground as he tries to stand.


    ¡°I am the blade honed in darkness, to bring justice for my people.¡±


    There is something permeating the air around us, vibrating the core of my soul as he begins to speak again, something more than the musings of the heart. It is something raw and brimming with power.


    ¡°I am that which will be¡­.¡± Energy pours from him into the blade, the crimson light flowing with other colors. Both of my Goddess¡¯s eyes grow wider, the glow of them brighter than I have seen before, they both step forward to peer closer as he finishes with ¡°your end.¡±


    Energy erupts, shaking the air as it bows from the pressure of Divine Law being broken. The heavens swell with thunder, lightning cracking in protest. My eyes barely believe what they see, I feel the words which once gave the Edict power fading into an echo. The Black Edict now cuts Adonius in half. My eyes look away as I see Kale begin to cut his head off, smashing it under his boot. As I slowly turn back to look once more, Kale falls to his knees, head hanging low, The Black Edict in his hand still.


    ¡°No!¡± someone yells, rushing towards Kale.


    The man I¡­ Kale, he is kneeling, not far from me, less than a hundred paces. He does not see me as I approach, my legs feel of lead, as I am filled with dread, looking at the scene before me. My mouth moves to scream no, please no, as he plunges the Black Edict into his own chest. My heart breaks as it drives through his, tears welling from my eyes. I am the second to reach him, the one who yelled was the first.


    Looking down at his chest, something is strange, there is no wound. Only the moving lines of darkness upon his chest. I look around the sands and do not see the Black Edict.


    ¡°His heart yet beats.¡± The boy who holds him says as others arrive. His eyes glow brighter, a smile cresting his face, but as he looks up towards the sky to give thanks to his gods, the smile disappears.


    My gaze drifts upwards slowly, hope begins to slip from my heart once more.

 Chapter 55: Lunara - Part 2 - Musings of the Heart

    <hr>


    Lunara


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Five: Musings of the Heart - Part 2


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Republic of Hekat


    Solar System: D-2,946


    Location: In orbit above Raven Prime¡¯s second moon


    <hr>


    ***


    Six months before the destruction of Agora City


    ***


    We arrive at the massive warship Hyperion, the Flagship of House Raven, which orbits above one of the moons of Raven Prime, the homeworld of the House of Raven. Where the elite of our army trains. Where my Father and I live, when not seeing to duties upon Raven Minor.


    Not all citizens of the Republic can even walk upon the surface of Raven Prime. Their bodies would cease to function as they were crushed by gravity, which is many times greater than the Galactic Standard. Even those who have passed the third and fourth boundaries, or have artificially enhanced their bodies are not immune to its effects. For all these reasons, it is why we train there, why we spend most of our time beneath the firmness of its embrace.


    The warriors of Raven are known in more than just the Republic of Hekat. We are feared by many other Houses, the Knights we produce are able to crush stone in hand, even without passing the second boundary. We are a people who train while others grow complacent. It is our way, we know no other.


    ¡°Lord, welcome back,¡± Kotina says to my father, giving him a salute, which he returns as he steps off the shuttle.


    ¡°Is the crew ready for the jump?¡± My father asks, moving swiftly with an even tempo.


    ¡°Keep up girl.¡± My Father says, not turning back to look at me.


    ¡°Yes, Lord,¡± I reply quickening my pace, we walk towards the gravlift which will take us to the bridge.


    The escort of Knights follows, surrounding their Lord like a pack of dire wolves never leaving his side. One of the Knights scans their credentials, from the holopad on their wrist. The lift hums to life, rocketing in the air quickly as we pass through the ship. As we pass each level of the ship, all the workers, soldiers, and Knights of the ship bow their heads, placing a hand on their chest to their liege Lord Arkon Raven, my father¡¯s face stoic and impassive as they do.


    This is the power of the Primus for House Raven, thousands of obedient souls paying deference to them. Though my father, according to those I have asked, has earned it. Being one of the few Nobles to ever become a Knight Commander before becoming Primus. The majority crawl their way up from Senatorial seats and backroom deals. Not my father, he is a man cut from a different cloth, the cloth of the House of Raven, a long line of Warlords and Conquerors.


    After twenty minutes we reach the bridge of the ship, a massive room expands before us, and holographic displays show the system around us and readouts of the ship''s systems.


    ¡°Attention on deck!¡± A Knight Commander yells to the officers and senior enlisted on the bridge.


    Over a hundred officers and senior enlisted line the bridge deck, everyone stands and gives the same salute of a head bow, arm across chest, and fist over their heart to him.


    ¡°At ease.¡± My Father says as he makes his way to his command post.


    He sits down in a levitating chair with a Raven Crest on the back of it and embroidered onto the fabric of it. Obsidian in color, it hums quietly as it raises up once he is seated and presents his credentials to it, assuming complete command of the vessel.


    Pulling up a holographic display he begins to broadcast to the entire ship.


    ¡°We will be departing to the Adrius system in the Theocratic Imperium¡¯s cluster. If all goes well, you¡¯ll be back before month¡¯s end to see your families before our next tour in the Calenthy beltway.¡± He says, giving a salute before ending the communication.


    He looks over to me now, pausing for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°Come, sit with us, you¡¯ll be commanding your own ship someday.¡± He says waving me over.


    I nod to him, trying to hide my excitement. Taking a seat to his left, to his right is his second in Command, Knight Commander Kotina, she gives me a sly wink. Father has never let me sit in a command chair before. He has barely spoken to me in the last few years. Often pulled away, having to deal with the growing threats on the borders of Republic space.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord,¡± I say as I punch in my credentials, and he grants access from his console. The chair is comfortable and even in temperature. It hums as it rises upwards towards theirs. We hover a few meters off the deck, in between the floors surrounding a massive circular display in the middle of the bridge.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I remember the first time my father let me sit upon the Hyperion¡¯s command chairs, it was before my trials.¡± He says looking over at me, there was almost an inkling of emotion on his face. One that soon fades.


    The flash of emotion makes me wonder what the future will hold.


    We make for the Gateway of our system now, left behind by the Ancients who colonized the stars under the tutelage of the Old Gods. They have long since faded from existence, these remnants of advanced technology, which seem more akin to magic to us, are the only traces left of them.


    I know little of them except what I have seen on holos, information on them is limited under the oppressive hand of the Theocratic Imperium. Kotina once told me after a night of drinking, that they keep knowledge from the people to protect their power. She has always seemed disenfranchised with them in private, provided she is plied with enough drink. In public, she is always their staunchest supporter, as is Father.


    The Hyperion approaches a colossal circular object that makes it look like a toy. The object is about half the size that a moon is wide. I have seen it many times, yet still, I stare in awe of it, seeing it through the viewports in the front of the bridge. It is the Gateway between stars, for this solar system. The ionic thrusters shift the ship to a slow movement as it moves closer to the Gate.


    ¡°Entering the Gateway now, Lord.¡± A man says over a holo display in front of us.


    ¡°Proceed.¡± My Father says.


    <hr>


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Republic of Hekat


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City, tunnels under the Colosseum.


    <hr>


    ***


    Six months later - Present Time


    ***


    Above me, Flagship Thorn¡¯s ventral doors are opening, exposing its Railguns. Slagging Hells. They wouldn¡¯t, surely not. Not a civilian city. Never a¡­


    The air cracks like a whip as the Railguns from the belly of Thorn begin firing in sequence. The ground shakes as the railguns projectiles rain down, piercing deep through the layers of the city of Agora. Everything is rumbling, screams filling the air as holes are cleaved through the tunnels underneath. Residential skyscrapers that lined the outer wall of the Colosseum begin to collapse as they are bombarded indiscriminately¡­ it is madness, they aren''t just aiming for the Colosseum, they mean to destroy the entire city.


    Where the hells is Kotina? She said she would¡­When I turn back to grab Kale, I see the others have already slung him over their shoulders and are fleeing. I give chase now, closing the distance in three bounds.


    ¡°Stay back or learn my blade''s song.¡± The one who holds Kale over his shoulder says, spinning about, holding his knife between us.


    The city buildings are crashing down, a deep ominous rumbling from underneath us, yet he and the others risk their lives to carry Kale. The one who spoke, his eyes are fierce like Kale¡¯s. The others hold up their knives now, like a pack of noble dire wolves, I feel the loyalty they have for Kale in their stances as they move between us, surrounding him. It reminds me of my father¡¯s Knights.


    My eyes take a moment to look at them before I realize who they are. They are Kale¡¯s tribe. I know them, I sponsored them.


    ¡°Akah¡­¡± I say trying to think quickly. It is what I said to Kale before¡­ well they might not know that. Probably should have said something else.


    They look at me strangely as they back away. Frack, what did Kale say to me before?


    ¡°Vada Nok¡­¡± I begin, a large piece of stone cracks above us, it''s going to fall on them.


    Time dilates, slowing down as I release my soul¡¯s pressure, strength flows into my body, and clarity unclouds my mind. My leg strikes the stone as it falls, shattering it in a plume of dust and debris. I press my soul back, time returning to its normal cadence.


    ¡°Sekat¡­¡± the man I recognize as Nekam says.


    I remember him, from when I watched the holos that Akaria sent me. Holos during and before the Grand Hunt. His face was less caked with blood and gore on the holo, but I am sure now it is him. I also sponsored many of the others here I realize, those not from Kale''s tribe, but his grouping.


    ¡°Your leg, that was me,¡± I say, remembering that I had one made for him at Kale¡¯s request.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± Nekam curses looking me over. ¡°We can trust her, I think.¡±


    ¡°We need to move,¡± I say.


    They follow me now, towards where Akaria should be.


    ¡°You have a plan?¡± Nekam asks, the others are still wary of me though, their knives still in hand as they run behind me.


    ¡°Part of one,¡± I admit, jumping over rubble. The air is heavy with smoke, making it hard to see clearly.


    ¡°Sekat¡­¡± one of them curses.


    My holopad vibrates now, a message. Before I can check it, I hear a loud whistling over the chaos, in a normal tune and tone, as though unbothered by the pounding of the railguns firing upon the city. Who would be calm enough to whistle a tune at a time like this?


    Never mind that. We need to move. Akaria is in the hanger bays helping people escape as we planned, perhaps there is still a shuttle. Opening up my holopad as I move, I see a message¡­ from Fennec. I have not spoken to him since I ejected him from the shuttle into the vacuum of space.


    For the record, go slag yourself


    Not happy you knocked me out, less happy¡­


    Never mind


    Hanger Bay is tits up don¡¯t go there


    I¡¯ll pick you up at the Colosseum


    Be ready


    (Sigh) My Lady


    He seems upset still, I don¡¯t blame him, but I do trust him. As my grandfather trusts him. Slagging hells.


    ¡°Change of plans,¡± I say, wheeling about, turning back towards where we came.


    ¡°Sekat¡­¡± another groans.


    Nekam¡¯s jaw is musing whether to follow.


    ¡°A shuttle will pick us up. Come, time is short.¡± I say, they turn and reluctantly follow me, little other choice not to I suppose.


    The whistling is growing louder now as we head to what''s left of the Colosseum. Even over the sound of the Railguns slamming all around us.


    ¡°Something is wrong with him.¡± The one they call Arrum says. He carries Kale on his back.


    We do not stop our pace, but I see Kale¡¯s eyes flitting open and closed, the Kuwathi glow high in them. The center of his chest illuminated crimson. Dark webbing flows back and forth as though something is fighting inside of him. Frack. Nothing we can do right now. If he does change, will I have the strength to¡­ to give him the mercy he sought? My heart begins twisting as the lines around his snake with light and darkness.


    As we reenter the Colosseum¡¯s sands, I see a figure standing in the center, at their feet amongst the rubble from Railgun fire¡­ I see Kotina, slumped on the ground in a heap. My heart begins to thump like thunder in my chest, matching the chorus of explosions all over the city. The figure slowly turns to face us, dust obscuring their face. My mind only now realizes they are the one who has been whistling.

 Chapter 56: Lunara - Part 3 - Musings of the Heart

    Lunara


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Six: Musings of the Heart - Part 3


    Galactic Location: Theocratic Imperium¡¯s cluster


    Ruling Government: Theocratic Imperium


    Solar System: Adrius


    Location: In orbit above Adrius Prime


    <hr>


    ***


    Six months before the destruction of Agora City


    ***


    My head still aches from passing through the Gateway, the voices of the Ancients on my mind. Soon it passes, as my eyes take in the majesty of the Adrius system. We are not far from Adrius Prime, a marvel of engineering, one of the crown jewels of the Theocratic Imperium¡¯s cluster. It is where the preliminary trials are held. Buildings rise from its atmosphere into space, seemingly in defiance of logic, creating massive networks of flowing lines across the surface, allowing for large ships like ours to dock in space.


    Hundreds of Dreadnaught-sized spaceships line the shipwrights¡¯ areas around Adrius Prime. Whether they are in for repairs or being built, I cannot tell which from here. There are thousands of large spherical command stations that orbit the planet and the moons, providing a defense for its surface. The entire surface of the planet is awash in artificial light, home to more than a trillion of the Theocratic Imperium¡¯s elite citizens. It is one of the largest centers for trade in our galaxy, one of three, all belonging to the Imperium. Their tight fist squeezes every Deca it can, or so Kotina tells me in her drunken ramblings.


    Shuttles stream from the webs of interconnected metal towards the three moons that orbit Adrius Prime. The moons are the place those deemed non-elites are allowed to dwell, also serving as storage grounds for the raw materials and goods that are traded. The moons glitter with bright lights across their surfaces, masking the dark truth of the Imperium''s prejudice.


    A man now appears upon the holographic display, pulling my focus to it. He is wearing the white and gold uniform of the Imperium, not a single hair out of place as he says ¡°Please identify your commander, vessel, and access codes.¡±


    ¡°I am Knight Commander Arkon, Primus of House Raven. Vessel moniker Hyperion, Dreadnaught class battleship, hailing from the Republic of Hekat. Access codes AZ9447FI-5669-RA.¡± he replies with a straight face, no inflection in his tone.


    It is the second time he has had to give identification since arriving. When we first exited the Gateway, the system defense armada was waiting, as they always do. The wreckage of ships surrounding the Gateway serves as a warning to those who enter. This is the Theocratic Imperium¡¯s domain.


    ¡°Access codes and manifest all clear. Welcome to the Theocratic Imperium Primus Raven.¡± The man then continues with ¡°Docking instructions are being sent now, Hail the Gods.¡±


    ¡°Hail the Gods.¡± My Father says returning the customary greeting of the Theocratic Imperium, now cutting the link.


    <hr>


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Republic of Hekat


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City, upon the sand of the Colosseum.


    <hr>


    ***


    Six months later - Present TimeUnauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ***


    The man in the center of the Colosseum looks towards us, his gaze is unnerving as I squint through the dust at him. As the dust begins to unshroud their face, my head tilts ever so slightly, something is familiar about them.


    ¡°Stay back.¡± Nekam warns the others as the dust clears even more, quietly he whispers ¡°Be ready to flee.¡±


    ¡°It is just one man,¡± Arrum says, his face looks confused as he looks at Nekam, then back to the man. There is a change in him as he looks closer, as though he begins to feel something. It is something we are all feeling.


    ¡°He may as well be an army.¡± Nekam says ¡°It is folly to fight him, better to flee.¡±


    My eyes take the person in, I know them. Though I have not seen them since I was a girl, since before my mother¡­ pushing the memories away, I try to remember more about him. Kotina and Father have spoken of him before, not in public, but in private. They say he is the greatest swordsman to have ever lived. Kotina once told me in a drunken stupor one night after he came to visit me, that some of the Gods even fear the edge of his blade.


    ¡°We must protect the Alakin.¡± The one they call Daki says. I recognize the word from the holos I watched. He is the one who stabbed Kale before. How does Kale inspire such fierce loyalty from someone who once sought his life?


    ¡°We will draw him away, take Alakin.¡± The one they call Maki says, his grip is shaking on the hilt of his weapon, but his resolve is clear.


    The man standing in the middle of the Colosseum shifts his gaze from us, turning upwards towards the sky, watching the Railguns rain hellfire on the city. There is a slow tilt happening to the levelness of the city, the Etherium drive must have been damaged, and the city is beginning to slowly fall from the skies. Where is Fennec? Will I be able to recover Kotina? Slagging hells¡­ focus on what is in front of you.


    ¡°They ruined my favorite teapot you know.¡± The man says, moving his hand slowly towards the sheathed sword upon his hip.


    ¡°Master Dargo¡­ I do not wish to fight you.¡± I say, finally remembering his name, grasping the hilt of my Ionic blade, heart pounding. I can¡¯t sense his aura, I have no idea how strong he is. All I know is that Kotina is one of the strongest Knight Commanders in the galaxy, and she lies at his feet.


    ¡°Watch closely.¡± Master Dargo says, placing his hand on the hilt, moving into a pose ¡°For it is rare that I draw The Night Mother¡¯s Blade.¡±


    The Night Mother¡­ he worships her too? My head is reeling, thoughts bubbling to the surface. Why is he here? Why has my Goddess taken such an interest in this conflict? Slagging hells. Did they use me, is this some kind of¡­ what the frack is going on?


    The Night Mother, the Goddess my mother taught me to worship comes to my side now, entering my perception again. Placing her hand on my shoulder, the questions quiet as I take her in fully. It is always strange how real it feels, as though she is really here, though I know she is not in this Realm, not truly. I feel her power seeping into me, slowing down time in my perception.


    Her mouth is in a full open smile as she watches the energy flowing off Master Dargo rising, reality bending around his spiritual pressure as he begins releasing it. The Night Mother¡¯s eyes sparkle in the glow of the blade as it erupts in light, shining through the cracks in the sheathe.


    ¡°A thousand cuts¡­¡± Master Dargo begins, there is a flash of movement my eyes cannot follow even with my Goddess slowing my perception of reality, the sword is already back in the sheathe ¡°¡­in one.¡±


    Nothing happens for a moment¡ªthen suddenly¡ªlike a solar flare rippling across a planet¡¯s magnetic field, light erupts all over the sky, pushing back all of the Railgun¡¯s onslaught. The sound barrier shatters as the wind rushes away from Master Dargo, blowing back the debris. Vibrations rattle existence itself, sending objects into the air in defiance of natural law. I fall to my knees as the energy cascades around us, my mouth agape, in awe of what is happening.


    Reality warps as curved blades of light cut through the air, ripping the belly of the Flagship Thorn asunder. Smoke billowing from it as it begins to lose altitude now. The Railguns¡­ completely, and utterly destroyed in a single move.


    The distorted air around Master Dargo falls back as the pressure of his soul is pulled back in. My hands are trembling, my eyes blinking again and again but still, I cannot fully fathom what I just saw. It goes beyond swordsmanship¡­ is it the blade? Is that his power? My mind is spinning. Father and Kotina have told me before of the upper boundaries, but I have never seen it, not with my own eyes.


    He walks towards me now, his pace steady as he drags Kotina behind him by her leg, plopping her down next to me. Now he moves towards Kale. Nekam and the others move in front of Kale, blocking the path, and protecting him. Their eyes burn brightly, hands trembling but they do not succumb to the fear, they stand firm, even if it is folly. As I take in their courage and loyalty to each other, even in the face of certain annihilation, I cannot help but be swept by how profoundly beautiful it is.


    ¡°I was not wrong to learn your names.¡± Master Dargo says, looking at each of them in turn.


    He steps forward, Arrum leaps in front of him, his weapon extended, and his hands shake, but his resolve does not.


    There is a grin on Master Dargo¡¯s face as he asks ¡°What is your name boy?¡±


    Arrum does not reply, his grip tightens on the hilt.


    ¡°His name is Arrum, Keeper,¡± Nekam says, still tense.


    Keeper? Master Dargo was their Keeper? That can¡¯t be right, why would he be here of all places? The holo footage Akaria gave me never showed their Keeper, it was always blurred around them. What the fracking hells is going on? Turning to my Goddess now, looking for answers, she gives me a sly smile and a wink. I cannot help but feel angry at this, it is becoming more clear that she used me. I think about what my grandfather once said, as he drew upon his favorite pipe, blowing concentric smoke rings. Words from the memory of it echo in my mind.


    We mortals are the playthings of the God¡¯s whims


    Doomed to toil under their pleasures and suffer their vices


    Lest we rise to meet them


    That which could be¡ªwill always seek¡ªThat which will be

 Chapter 57: Lunara - Part 4 - Musings of the Heart

    <hr>


    Lunara


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Seven: Musings of the Heart - Part 4


    Galactic Location: Theocratic Imperium¡¯s cluster


    Ruling Government: Theocratic Imperium


    Solar System: Adrius


    Planet: Adrius Prime


    <hr>


    ***


    Six months before the destruction of Agora City


    ***


    Father hasn¡¯t met my eye since we landed in the shuttle, on the surface of Adrius Prime. I push the stray thoughts and worries from my mind and take in my surroundings. We walk towards a building in the shape of a pyramid that stretches into the sky, piercing the atmosphere, and dwarfing every other building around it. Gravpods and shuttles soar above, the gravity on this planet is so weak compared to Raven Prime, that I feel like I would trip over my own feet, if not for them training me in varying degrees of gravity over the years.


    ¡®A Knight of Raven must be able to fight in any environment¡¯ Kotina used to preach to me as she beat me until I learned how to defend myself in all types of gravity and terrain. Often she would fluctuate it during the bouts to improve my coordination.


    Our pace is quick through the glittering streets, with an escort of fifty Knights, they walk in column formation on either side of us. Father¡¯s eyes scan the area as we move, always wary, or as he says often¡ªalways prepared. It is strange only seeing one sun in the sky. Raven Prime¡¯s binary stars are a more familiar sight for me.


    For once I do not have to hear my father telling me to keep pace, my legs wanting to run past him to go to the trials quicker. We walk for ten more minutes until we reach the building and board a gravtrain which will take us to the preliminary testing grounds.


    I stand behind the looming shadow of my father as the gravtrain tunnels swell with darkness. Kotina is still behind on the Hyperion, having assumed command in his absence. Yekka, my caretaker, though she is much more than that really, is not with us. I thought I would have a chance to say goodbye to her before I departed for the planet, but for the first time in my life, I could not find her. I push the worry from my mind, focusing on my mission and trying to prepare myself for the trials.


    The gravtrain slowly moves to a halt, my heartbeat rising higher as the door opens. I move to step through it, but Father stops me and puts his hand on my shoulder, finally looking me in the eyes again.


    ¡°Bring honor to the House of Raven.¡± He says loudly, the Knights clap their arm over their chest in agreement, he leans in close, and almost in a whisper he says ¡°Above all¡­ survive.¡±


    I take a moment and search his gaze, I almost don¡¯t recognize the expression on his face. He is afraid, not for himself or his honor. I see for the first time since I almost died as a girl, actual fear on his face. This titan of a man who oozes strength, and is known as one of the greatest warriors and commanders of the age is afraid for me, his only child. Swallowing deeply, I nod to him trying to find the words, wishing I could ask him what is coming, and why he is afraid. Before I can, his face smooths again, going placid and stoic.


    To all of House Raven, he is more of an idol than a man, to see fear on his face before the trial shakes me more than anything, but I do not say it, and I try not to show it. Bringing my hand to my chest, my light metallic armor clinks as I say ¡°I will bring Honor to House Raven, Lord.¡±


    He nods to me and kisses my forehead. Standing aside he motions to the door. I exit and watch as the doors close, through the glass he gives me a nod, and the train leaves, heading to its next destination, leaving me alone. I take a deep breath and gather myself looking around at my surroundings. I am in a massive room beneath the pyramid, the exact location, I do not know. There are dozens of other trains arriving, other people leaving them as I did.


    Some of them are my age, and most of them are older. Each bearing the insignia of the House they belong to. Many of them are not from the Republic of Hekat I realize.


    ¡°Finally, the trial.¡± A man around my age says, his hand running through his platinum blonde hair, his crimson eyes turning to meet me now.


    I give him a courteous nod and extend a hand saying ¡°My name is Lunara, it''s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    He looks at the emblem of House Raven on my shoulder, then at the hand, and does not extend his back to me, with a raised eyebrow now as he laughs. He walks towards a small group raising his arms in the air to them, they give him a show of deference with a bow. I immediately do not like him, pulling back my hand down to my side.


    ¡°That is Gallus, the heir apparent to House Draconis, he thinks you are beneath him.¡± A feminine voice says from my other side, the voice is soft like lilacs in the spring, though I sense something underneath its floral tone.


    He is from House Draconis, hailing from the Gallec Empire. Their House is second only to their Emperor¡¯s.


    ¡°I gathered that.¡± I say, then under my breath, still looking at Gallus with disdain ¡°More like House of pompous slagholes.¡±


    The girl giggles which surprises me, I didn¡¯t think she could hear me, she replies cooly ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve often thought that of our House before as well.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were¡­¡± I say as I whirl around and look at her, stopping my words in their tracks, she surprises me yet again by extending her hand.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°I am Solara, but you can call me Sola. Would it be alright if I called you Luna?¡± She asks with a smile.


    I take her hand and shake it, her grasp is warm but strong. Before I can answer a woman comes up behind her and yells with glee ¡°Sola!¡±


    She rushes between us as she embraces Solara tightly.


    ¡°Good to see you, Becca,¡± Solara replies, hugging her back.


    ¡°Claude¡ªover here!¡± Becca yells, motioning to a man with dark orange hair, much like hers.


    ¡°Ahh glad to see you two.¡± He replies to them.


    ¡°So, who is this?¡± Becca asks Solara, now with a more flirtatious tone looking at me ¡°She¡¯s pretty.¡±


    Claude rolls his eyes at this and says ¡°You think everyone is pretty Becca.¡± He extends a hand to me and introduces himself saying ¡°I am Claudius, of the House Tiana, pleasure to meet you, please call me Claude.¡±


    ¡°I am Lunara, a pleasure to meet you. My friends just call me Luna.¡± I say then extend a hand to Becca. Though in truth, I have had few real friends, often my only companions are my teachers and the Knights of my House.


    ¡°I am Becca, of House Tiana.¡± Then leaning in closer, still not letting go of the hand, she says ¡°Me and Claude are just cousins, in case you were wondering.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I reply, prying my hand away politely before she tries to claim it.


    ¡°You never did say what House you are from.¡± Solara says, tilting her head sideways, looking at my shoulder now, at the emblem on it ¡°Ah, House of Raven. Republic of Hekat, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard of House Raven, mother always said they are great in¡­¡± Becca begins, but Claude puts a hand over her mouth.


    ¡°Apologies, my cousin is less than reliable for Noble decorum,¡± Claude says, giving a weak smile.


    Solara gives a muted laugh as Becca begins to bicker with her cousin quietly.


    There seems to be less tension than I expected, them all being from the Gallec Empire, and me being from the Republic of Hekat. Historically, our governments have had many disputes and border wars, Kotina has often hinted that there may be another war brewing. However, it is usually halfway through her second bottle when she says it.


    ¡°What is your opinion of the Gallec Empire?¡± Solara asks me, tilting her head ever so slightly, Claude and Becca stop bickering to hear my reply.


    Before I can answer though, a massive hologram appears above all of us, silencing the crowd of those gathered, all of them staring with great anticipation. There is a feeling flowing over me, one that tells me people in the room may know more about the trial than I do. People are beginning to group up silently, more people join our group that I don¡¯t recognize, but the others I met seem to know them as they nod to each other.


    ¡°I am Inquisitor Victoria, hailing from House Balencia. I will be your proctor for the first preliminary trials.¡± She says, in a voice that booms over the sound projectors.


    She pauses for a moment, swiping her hand, a new holo appears above us, showing a number.


    300


    ¡°There are three hundred of you in this room. Only one hundred will attend the next preliminary trial.¡± A smile forms on the edge of her lips as the holo of her disappears.


    <hr>


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Republic of Hekat


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Agora City, upon the sands of the Colosseum


    <hr>


    ***


    Six months later - Present Time


    ***


    The city of Agora rumbles in protest to the gravity which now pulls it towards the planet¡¯s surface. There is not much time, yet Fennec has not arrived yet, and Master Dargo simply stares at the center of Kale¡¯s chest, saying nothing. He is unnerving us all, the others dare not move against him, but they also do not flee from him. I have seen few with nerves such as those who are loyal to Kale, many who claim to be Nobility would have fled at what we just witnessed. I have seen it before, my mind pushes back the memories, and I must focus.


    ¡°Master Dargo¡­¡± I begin, working up the nerve ¡°If you¡¯re not going to kill us¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill you?¡± Dargo chuckles, his eyes still not leaving the black lines that ebb and flow from Kale¡¯s chest ¡°No, not you. Him though, I have yet to decide.¡±


    Those with Kale grip his body, ready to run, weapons in hand, eyes focusing. Each of them now controls their once uneven breath.


    I turn to my Goddess, The Night Mother, looking to her for answers. Her eyes narrow as she shifts uncomfortably at his words. Her jaw tensing ever so slightly. Her words fill my mind as she speaks.


    You would defy me, after everything we have been through


    Dargo turns to her now, it is strange, I am not used to others seeing her presence. His face straightens as he looks at her intently. She shifts a little more, her mouth debating whether to speak before him.


    He points to Kale and says ¡°That is not a simple Spark like you said, do not pretend you do not know.¡±


    Spark? What does he mean? Why are they speaking of Kale, is it about the Black Edict? What in the fragging hells is going on? My Goddess¡¯s lips curl into an uncomfortable smile as she begins to speak.


    <em style="text-align: center">My dearest Dargo


    Are you not as curious as I am


    He turns from her, shaking his head, mumbling under his breath, as though having some kind of internal conflict. The ground tremors once more. The levelness of the city tilting further. My heart breathes a small relief as I see a shuttle above us, I can only hope it is Fennec. Maybe I can distract Dargo long enough¡­ my hand tightens on the hilt of my Ionic sword.


    The shuttle loading bay doors open, Fennec standing on the end of it. The ship is filled nearly to the brim with people.


    ¡°Oi! Hurry the frack up, cities coming down and the RSC is on the move!¡± Fennec yells.


    Slag, I hadn¡¯t even considered Republic Space Command. They will surely respond to this. No time to think, we need to move. Drawing my Ionic blade, the light erupts from the hilt forming a blade edge along its sides. I move between Dargo and the others, my hand trembles, but I borrow the resolve of the brave warriors behind me.


    ¡°Get to the shuttle,¡± I say.


    They do not wait for the words to finish before they are all dragging up Kale and moving.


    Dargo does not stop them. He simply chuckles, shaking his head.


    ¡°It is good to see that you inherited some of your mother¡¯s brazenness.¡± He says.


    My jaw tenses as he says it


    ¡°My¡ªLady!¡± Fennec yells, his tone irritated and brimming with fear.


    Dargo raises his fingers up into the air saying ¡°Sleep.¡± then snaps them.


    Reality ripples as Fennec and all the others fall over inside the shuttle, slumping to the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Dargo says.


    I lunge as he turns, it is my only chance. The air rushes as he moves to the shuttle, my Ionic sword too slow to even graze his shadow. In his hand, he drags Kale by the foot now. Air rushes again, he now stands above Kotina.


    ¡°She¡¯ll do.¡± He says, grabbing her foot in his other hand.


    I leap towards her, my blade retracting as I do. I slam into the ground where she had been, only a second before. The three of them are gone, nowhere in sight. No¡ªno¡ªno, not her too. I pound my hands in frustration on the sand. The city tilts further, the shuttle starting to slide with other debris. Fennec and the others are asleep, but I cannot let Dargo take her, and he will¡­ he will surely kill Kale, I could see it in his eyes. The shuttle creaks.


    My mind is racing, I can¡¯t save Kotina or Kale, what would Kotina do, what would Father do? My legs stand, and I rush towards the shuttle. I do not know what they would do, but I will not be the reason more die. Pushing Fennec back inside, I close the loading bay doors and jump over the mound of people that lay sprawled about. Climbing into the pilot¡¯s chair now. Please Fennec, please have left the command open.


    My hands run through the holos and the gauges start appearing. My breath is heavy but there is relief as the shuttle begins to rise upwards. The shuttle rushes into the air, the city falling still towards the planet. My mind tries not to think of those who will be left behind. Tries not to think that this could have been prevented, is this all my fault?

 Chapter 58: Lunara - Part 5 - Musings of the Heart

    <hr>


    Lunara


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Eight: Musings of the Heart - Part 5


    Galactic Location: Theocratic Imperium¡¯s cluster


    Ruling Government: Theocratic Imperium


    Solar System: Adrius


    Planet: Adrius Prime


    <hr>


    ***


    Six months before the destruction of Agora city


    ***


    I try to process what Inquisitor Victoria just said. There are three hundred of us in this room, and more than half of us¡­ will what, just give up our future at being a Knight Commander? No, there was something in her smile that made my skin crawl.


    Reality rears its ugly head when I hear a shrill scream from across the room as a girl is mercilessly cut with an Ionic sword, her hand on the ground in front of her as she pleads for her life. I recognize the boy holding the blade, it¡¯s Gallus, the one who refused my hand earlier. He wears a grin that makes my blood run cold, he pulls the blade across the girl¡¯s throat, blood and gore dust the air as the ions rip the matter apart. Spraying blood from the carotid arteries follows, covering him in it.


    ¡°Those who are strong¡ªfollow me!¡± Gallus yells, a smile parting the blood on his face as he turns to his next victim, slicing them from shoulder to stomach before they can draw their blade ¡°Together we will cull the weak.¡±


    I hear rustling behind me, now grabbing my sword instinctively as I whirl around, light erupting from it as I put it between me and the others who have drawn their blades already. They all look at me and pause.


    ¡°Lunara, are you with us?¡± Solara asks me quickly, pointing her blade towards me.


    I nod to her after looking around the room and seeing everyone by themselves being hacked apart by groups of people.


    ¡°Good.¡± She says, then to everyone around us she barks ¡°On me! Circle formation!¡±


    Our group moves to the edge of the room staying away from the other groups who give us a wide birth searching for easy prey. We start rolling into a circle, tightening the gaps, all of our Ionic blades humming in the air.


    ¡°This is madness,¡± I say, seeing blood flying in every direction.


    ¡°Did no one tell you of the trial?¡± Solara asks me, but she does not look at me, she is on guard for the other groups that pass by, hunting weaker prey.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you good with the blade?¡± she asks, swiping hers at a group passing too closely.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply, not knowing if it¡¯s true in this situation, I have no idea how much training everyone else has.


    ¡°Good, stay close to me then,¡± Solara says, looking me in the eye briefly and nodding to me.


    The hologram display changes showing a new number count.


    237


    ¡°One hundred and thirty-seven to go!¡± Claude yells to those guarding the flank who can¡¯t see the holo.


    All the people who weren¡¯t in groups now lay dead on the floor, our group numbers seventeen. The smaller groups are starting to join with other groups forming larger ones, lest they become the prey. A group of four joins ours after Solara yells to them, having recognized one of the people. I realize now that if she hadn¡¯t spoken to me, I would probably be dead already, after Gallus had rejected my handshake, I had planned to keep to myself. I push the thought from my mind trying to focus on the present.


    I try to count Gallus¡¯s group, but everyone is moving too fast, his is definitely the largest though, after he killed that girl many flocked to him.


    176


    There are six large groups now, ours numbering twenty, having lost one to another group. We keep our distance from the other groups as much as we can. Guts and blood spill out everywhere, the floor is covered in pools of it, making it slick. The two larger groups make like they are going to face off against each other. Gallus looks towards us and then puts up a fist in the air halting his group, I can¡¯t tell if he is looking at me, or Solara who is next to me still. I look over at her, she swears under her breath. That sickly smile comes over Gallus¡¯s face again as he yells to the other group who halt as well for a parley, their captain looking towards us now, nodding to Gallus.


    My heart sinks and my hand begins to shake as I see the groups walking towards us like two sea urchins, swords pointed outwards trying to back us into the corner and press us. The two groups are dripping with blood, eyes seeking more for their collection. A desperation to survive about them.


    ¡°Oh, gods no¡­¡± Becca whimpers, her hands trembling worse than mine. Her blade barely staying in her grasp.


    ¡°Keep your composure! Move with me!¡± Solara yells to the group as she breaks into a dead sprint to the side, trying to avoid the pincer of the two groups. Gallus barks orders and both groups fan out to stop our movements.


    It¡¯s too late, we will all die here, our group is going to be swallowed by the wave of desperate ghouls trying to save themselves by sacrificing us. They are making sickening howling noises now, devolved by the violence, accessing that primitive part of themselves. I need to do something, but there¡¯s nothing I can do, I understand the fear in Father¡¯s face now¡­ I¡¯m going to dishonor House Raven, I¡¯m going to fail, I¡¯m going to die¡­ I see Becca drop her blade, her face filled with horror as she tries to back away.


    My back hits the wall, there¡¯s nowhere left to go. As I fall into the pit of despair, I feel something primal ignite inside of me. I yell and scream in frustration at my fear, slapping myself in the face until blood comes down my cheek from a gash I made. I can feel everyone¡¯s gaze on me now, but I don¡¯t care. I feel the rage boiling up in me at this slagging predicament I find myself in. I refuse to die here, I refuse to let this place kill me. I am a warrior of House Raven, we do not cower in fear, waiting for the blade. I will be the next Primus of House Raven. There are trillions of lives that depend on me. I cannot fail here. I will not.


    I pick up Becca¡¯s discarded blade and say to her in an almost feral growl ¡°Authorize me.¡±


    ¡°Authorize user.¡± She says pointing to me.


    Her Ionic blade erupts in my offhand.


    ¡°You want the life of a Raven!¡± I roar at the groups that come closer, both Ionic blades in my hand humming ¡°Come and earn it!¡±


    Time slows in my perception as I release my soul¡¯s pressure, strength flowing quickly into my frame, clarity removing my doubts. My breath becomes even as I move towards the groups.


    A few of them start to back up, I see their weakness and pounce, dashing towards them at a full sprint, the gravity here so weak compared to Raven Prime¡¯s that I flow like the wind closing the gap in less than a second. Slicing at their legs, cutting off their sword hands as I move. Making them unable to fight.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Their line breaks as they trip backward on each other. I see a sword plunging towards me, everything feels slow now, I move to the side dodging it with ease, and parry with a swift cut at their arm. My Ionic sword slicing through flesh, dusting the air in its matter as I cut the arm clean off. Blood sprays on me, the look of horror on the man¡¯s face burns itself into my memories. I can¡¯t stop here or I will die. The next blade comes nearly taking my head clean off, I barely manage to dodge as it cuts strands of my hair off.


    I chop and slash, remembering my training as I move like water flowing through a river, I am careful to not overextend, more careful than them. I push through their line, and the other group senses their weakness and takes the chance to turn on them as well. I hear a rush behind me, I twirl around seeing Solara, she is covered in blood as she slashes someone who tried to kill me from behind.


    She motions behind me, I bet everything and trust her to guard my back and not stab it as I whirl around and slash blindly, my sword''s edge dancing off another. Pressing forward, with my offhand I stab in quick succession into their shoulders, red bursts from their shirts flowing down their tunic staining it. There is so much blood on the floor around us I almost slip as I parry another blade. I am stronger than the man who tries to slash at me next. I push him back, his feet sliding on the bloody stone floors. I am much stronger than all of them I realize as the next come, I have been hardened by Raven Prime¡¯s gravity and my rigorous training. With Becca''s sword, I block the second attack from another person.


    I exist only in the moments my Ionic sword flies, cutting into the flesh of others, all other thoughts are thrown away from me, all of my focus, all of my being is in these moments. I hear a splash in the blood to my left as I¡¯m being charged by a man and a woman. I stab Becca¡¯s blade into the shoulder of the man¡¯s sword arm, he looks down in shock grasping at the blade, cutting off his own fingers on its ionic edge.


    He drops his blade and falls to the ground, the woman looks at him and runs back in fear. I feel a shallow slash cut up my back peeling the flesh. White hot pain focusing me like a cruel master of my senses whipping me around, I turn and see a man who stumbles back when he looks at the rage in my face. His determination is destroyed as hope leaves his eyes. Before I can lunge for him, an Ionic Sword comes through his chest, he drops to the ground, Solara standing over him. Her face painted in blood, matching the color of her eyes and her hair.


    Behind her, I see Gallus who creeps towards her, his blade moving to claim her life, my legs act first, shoving her out of the way with my hip. Gallus¡¯s blade slides into my abdomen, more than an inch deep. Time slows to a crawl as I remember my training with Kotina, her voice echoing in my head not to move forward or pull to the side, otherwise I could be cut in two.


    My hands move quickly on reflex alone, as I slice off part of his hand, and the handle of the blade stopping the ionic pulse. The blade dissipates and the handle falls towards the ground, but before it hits, I press my soul¡¯s strength further into my body, increasing my speed, slashing him across each of his shoulders, removing his arms completely. Gallus¡¯s eyes grow wide as he realizes what has happened, looking down at the stumps of his limbs which spray blood for a moment. His soul¡¯s strength rising just enough to force the flow of blood from his extremities. His face is shaking with anger as he falls to the ground.


    I feel the swell of artificial gravity pushing everyone else to the floor. The gravity increases again, now so strong it forces me to a knee. I feel something hit my back. A sharp pain fills my body as I am shocked by electricity bringing me onto the floor.


    ¡°I said enough!¡± A voice says above me as I regain focus, I hadn¡¯t even heard them the first time ¡°There are ninety-three of you alive. This trial is over.¡±


    Only ninety-three alive? But I did not aim to kill anyone. Everyone here is at least past the fourth boundary, you can¡¯t even attempt the preliminary trials without having accomplished that. They should have been able to staunch the bleeding from their missing extremities. Why are so many dead?


    I hear people crying and sputtering up blood on the ground from their wounds and the gravity. I look over and see Gallus, tears parting the gore on his face as he looks back at me, rage in his eyes. I know in that moment, even after the trials are over he will not let this go. The gravity begins to lessen on everyone in the room now so as not to kill more people.


    I look over and see Solara clutching a wound on her arm, she looks up at me, then to Gallus, a conflicted look in her eyes. She looks back at me and nods as she rises slowly and offers me a hand. I groan as I take it and stand, clutching my abdomen as blood slowly seeps between my fingers, the flow of my soul the only thing keeping the hole from leaking faster. It is harder to control a gut wound¡¯s flow.


    From the outer doors medical staff rush in with med carts and begin to try to save those on the brink that cannot help themselves. Medigel shoots into wounds and the medifoam expands to stop the bleeding. Another group walks around cataloging missing appendages with bio scanners putting them in cryobags to preserve them.


    I try to take a step and almost fall over, Solara grabs my arm with her good one and puts it around her shoulder, I look down and see slashes on my legs I hadn¡¯t even felt before. I am lucky they were not deeper.


    We make our way to the edge towards where the self-service station is, meant for those without life-threatening injuries. I help her put medigel on her wounded arm. She helps me apply it to my abdomen, my back, and my legs.


    ¡°Thank you, Lunara¡± She says when we finish. Her eyes are on Gallus, my eyes follow.


    He is looking towards us, this time I am sure his eyes are on me. An uneasy feeling sneaks up on me as I see his lip curl into a smile. Perhaps I should have listened to Kotina¡¯s advice, never leave an enemy half dead with eyes that seek revenge.


    ¡°Call me Luna.¡± I say to Solara. She turns to me, a small smile on her face as she nods.


    I cannot help wondering, as I stare out among the carnage, if this was only the first preliminary trial, what will the real ones be like...


    <hr>


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Republic of Hekat


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    <hr>


    ***


    Six months later - Present Time


    ***


    There are thousands upon thousands of shuttles streaming into the sky, trying to escape the dying city, we are now among them. The city of Agora still plummets towards the surface of the planet, billowing a trail of smoke that can be seen for miles. Flagship Thorn has managed to regain some altitude, turning their nose towards those in the sky. My heart drops as I see their forward doors opening and firing upon the civilian shuttles. Slag. Their hanger doors slide open and smaller crafts begin driving through the air towards the fleeing refugees.


    My hand swipes through the controls quickly, waiting for the system override to be accepted, I tie my hair up quickly in a knot, taking it out of my eyes.


    ¡°Manual override accepted, limiters released¡ªWarning¡­¡± the system begins, but I swipe my hand through it.


    Plasma rips through the sky, missing its mark on most of the first wave of civilian crafts. Their targeting systems must be down. At least there¡¯s that. I roll the ship as a few stray shots glide by us. The slumped bodies of those in the cabin of the shuttle slap against the top and then back down to the floor.


    ¡°Kada¡­¡± Arrum says, trying to stand.


    My teeth clench, slagging hells, I don¡¯t need this right now.


    ¡°What the frack happened?¡± Fennec says, clutching his head, the rest of the group begins to wake now.


    Fennec climbs through the tangled group of people towards the pilot chair.


    ¡°Oh¡ªslagging hells,¡± Fennec says, pointing a shaking hand up above, just outside of orbit.


    My eyes widen as I see shots coming from a Dreadnaught class battleship. To my surprise, none of them hit the civilian ships. Using the holo display I pull up a rear view of the craft and see they were aiming for Flagship Thorn. Finding their mark in a series of explosions across the bow of the ship. Destroying their frontal weapons, smashing into the bridge deck with the next volley. Thorn begins to fall rapidly as the next three volleys target their propulsion systems and strike at their Etherium reactor. Escape pods ejecting from its side rapidly.


    As we break the atmosphere, I see the side of the dreadnaught, my eyes squint as I pull up a holo which zooms in. The ship bears the crest of the Gallec Empire. Space distorts as six more ships warp into the space around it. All of them bearing the crest of the Republic of Hekat.


    On the comms, a wide unencrypted channel opens, the voice I recognize as the Republic Space Command¡¯s senior officer for the system, Commander Merrik.


    ¡°Attention unauthorized vessel of the Gallec Empire, this is Republic Space Command actual, you are in violation of the peace treaty¡­¡± he stops mid-sentence as though receiving another comms.


    There is tension in Fennec¡¯s face. The group is beginning to chatter loudly behind us.


    ¡°Kale¡­ where is Kale?¡± Arrum asks loudly over the group.


    Slagging hells. Before I can even try to think of an answer, my eyes grow wide as ten Gallec Empire cruisers jump in, taking a flaking position around the RSC ships which now do a hard burn to change positions. A new voice comes over the wideband communications, also unencrypted, the display says it is from the Dreadnaught class warship. The same one that shot down Flagship Thorn.


    ¡°Attention Republic of Hekat, this is Knight Commander Draken, Primus of House Draconis, hailing from the Gallec Empire. You will stand down or be fired upon. We are here in response to a distress beacon from a Gallec Empire frigate.¡±


    Commander Merrik¡¯s voice comes on now.


    ¡°We have received reports from Flagship Thorn that you fired upon the Civilian City of Agora, and them as they attempted to save it."


    "We did no such thing." Draken says, there is annoyance in his tone as he asks "Where is our frigate?"


    "We saw you firing upon Thorn.¡± Commander Merrik says over the comms.


    Fennec¡¯s face goes askew as he looks at me shaking his head, sweat beading on his brow.


    ¡°Where is Kale!¡± Arrum yells, stumbling forward towards us with weapon in hand.


    ¡°Sekat¡­¡± Fennec says, looking out the viewport as one of the Republic¡¯s cruisers explodes.


    I could not see where the first shot came from, or who did it, how it was destroyed now a moot point as the aftershock rattles our shuttle. The other ships begin to turn and fire. Steady streams of close-range fighter ships storm out of the hangerbays on the ships as shields ripple over the main structures. The darkness of space is awash in the torrents of man''s folly as the first blows are struck in a conflict that could throw the entire galaxy into turmoil.

 Chapter 59: Narok

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter Fifty-Nine: Narok


    <hr>


    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    Dreams fill my mind, flashes of images, glowing eyes in the abyss, the very essence of my existence vibrating. There is a pull from the dreams, the images becoming blurred as I am dragged back towards the realm of reality. Soon the contents of what I have seen elude me, no matter how hard I try to grasp them, they slip away.


    I hear the demon Valka¡¯s voice whispering into my head now as my body stirs.


    Arise Champion of the Abyss


    A dripping noise near my head is the first thing my ears take in. My body aches as though it has been hammered with blunt objects. My eyes open slowly, taking in the light. I am in a cave of some kind, I can barely make it out with what wraps my head. The only light source is from a crack in the ceiling of the cave, making a large fissure. Water trickles down the sides of it from above, slowly dripping into puddles below. The air is thick, and there is something sticky on my skin. It takes me a moment, but I realize I am upside down. There is a small pain in my chest, and the areas surrounding it throb dully.


    I try to shift my body, but whatever wraps my face also wraps my torso and legs, making it difficult to move. There is a heavy stench in the air, putrid like the smell of decomposition. My mind tries to parse what is going on, questioning where I am, how I got here, where are Arrum and the others. What happened with the Black Edict, the last thing I remember¡­


    Before I can even think further on it, I hear a loud hissing noise accompanied by some kind of vibrations that rattle the thick air. It is coming from further down the cave, echoing towards me. There is an eerie thudding of movement. The hairs on the back of my neck begin to rise as my heart beats faster, the movements are not from a person, but from a creature of some kind.


    It reminds me of the Emperor Scorpions from the Colosseum, except the thudding is less abrasive and smoother in its rhythm. Sekat. It is almost here. I take a deep breath and try to find the calm as my eyes grow wider. The ends of massive, curved hairy legs jut out from the shadows, I can see thick joints that allow the legs to bend. My heart slows with the slower exhale of breath, in defiance of the fear that wishes to grip me.


    The creature hisses again, the large hairy legs retracting back into the shadows, a shuffling of thuds back from where it came. There is a roar of some kind, from another creature in the distance. Now is my chance. I thrash in the sticky fibers that hold me, managing to get my arm free enough to slide down to my waist, where I have a small blade hidden inside the belt clasp. Turning the blade on the fibers, I begin to cut, they are tough, the blade barely sliding through each strand.


    More noises in the distance, the loud hissing and strange vibrations again, and another roar¡ªthen a whimper. Sekat, my hands move faster, cutting into the fibers until my arm is fully out. I cut deep, cutting some of my flesh as I move the blade downwards. There is no time to be careful, I hear the now uneven tempo of the thuds once more. The sound of something large being dragged behind the hairy-legged creature. Amon¡¯s voice slides into my mind in a low whisper.


    Narok


    Be still and wait for opportunity


    My body grows still as it comes into view. Warm blood rolling down my cheek towards my hair. There is a deep whimpering coming from what the hairy legs drag behind it. My stomach churns as the rest of the beast comes from the shadows in the cave. In the old tongue, Narok means simply ¨C Web Maker.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Huge, bristled hairs all over its legs pluming from the joints, a massive abdomen that could fit six men inside it with room to spare. Each of its eight curled legs is longer than double my height. As large as the Emperor Scorpions were, perhaps even larger. I cannot make out its front half, it works upon that which thrashes on the ground.


    The beast in its grasp weakly whimpers as the colossal spider begins to wrap it in its web. More roars from where the spider came from. It stops rolling the whimpering beast, hissing loudly, sending tremors into the ground by vibrating its massive body.


    The blood that rolled from my cheek, to my hair now falls towards the ground, striking softly in a puddle. The spider freezes, then begins to slowly turn towards me, lifting up its front half. My eyes take in the horror of its existence. This creature before me is the thing of nightmares, from the hairy abdomen connects the large bent frame of a person that begins to bend upwards unnaturally, turning its gaze upon me fully now.


    Grey skin with shorter bristling hairs line its man-shaped upper body, its face a demented creation that even the darkness would recoil from, eyes jut out from its forehead and cheeks, its mouth the hole in which horror itself was born. It tilts its head sideways at me unnaturally, my skin crawls as my heart begins to thud in my chest. It has an extra set of arms upon its torso, the hands extending into sharp pointed fingers that look like small spears.


    Roaring from the other side of the cave echoes, and the thudding of heavy steps follows. The spider creature hisses, the fangs that attach to its face uncoiling as it turns and moves towards the noise. Amon¡¯s voice rises in my mind again.


    Now


    My hand does not wait for my mind to catch up, it slides the blade as fast as it can through the webbing which binds my body. When my other hand is free, I manage to grab another blade from my boot. Barely able to grip it in the half-melted metal hand. Hacking and slashing in a fervor until I fall to the ground, there is pain as I stand. The gravity of this planet is a cruel mistress upon my bones. Still, I feel stronger than I did before. Enough so that I can move almost as well as I normally would.


    I hear the beasts fighting in the distance, there is no time to think, I look around the cave seeing many bundles of webs tied in sacs strung to the ceiling. There must be something here, something I can use besides these small blades. There is a high-pitched squealing followed by a whimpering, much like the beast which lies still upon the floor, covered in web. This Narok will win, my gut tells me this. Sekat, think. My eyes adjust to the light as I look up to the fissure in the cave¡¯s ceiling, there are vines growing at the edges of it. The fissure is small enough that the Narok won¡¯t be able to follow. Amon¡¯s voice comes into my head once more.


    Climb


    I run towards the side of the cave, grabbing at the rocky face of the cave wall. My half-melted metal hand pounds into the rock making a holding place for my flesh hand and my boots. I hear the hissing of the spider creature coming closer as I finally reach out to grasp the vine. Relief washes over me as it holds my weight. As I climb, I see the glint of something metallic in one of the bundles of webs. Blue hair coming from the holes in it, the frame of a large person tightly wrapped. There is only one person I have known with a shade of hair that color besides Lunara when she dyed it, Sekat. It is Kotina, I am sure of it, the size of the bundle makes it clear. I hear the demon Valka in my mind now, her voice not soft as she speaks loudly.


    Leave them


    You must survive


    At any cost


    I know that she is right, I know that I should leave Kotina and flee this place, it is the logical decision in an illogical world. My mind plays back to the memories of Kotina before I entered the city of Agora seeking Vadula ¨C a worthy death. When she wore a similar expression that I wear now, one of contemplation. An expression which told me that she considered slaying me, the voice of reason saying it was logical to do so, yet she listened to the another voice. The same voice that speaks to me, not the voice of the vile demon Valka, but the voice every true warrior hears. The voice of honor. The voice that tells me she deserves a worthy death of her choosing, that she deserves to be more than the excrement of a monster.


    I remember thinking when she spared me, giving me the tools to seek Vadula¡­ in another life, I would have done the same for her. Valka¡¯s voice rattles in my head once more as I swing the vine towards Kotina.


    Do not Defy me


    My hand grasps Kotina¡¯s sticky bundle of web, cutting at the strings that attach it to the ceiling of the cave. I must try to save her, I owe her this much. She is not like the masters, she proved that much already. The last cord of webbing breaks under the blade, forcing me to drop the blade as I grab the sac that contains Kotina. Her weight is much more than I expected, I hear the servos in my metal arm protesting against the strain. My shoulder feels like it is tearing as I try to hoist her up, so that I might tie the end around me, letting me climb with both arms.


    My stomach drops as the vine begins to pull towards the ground as the roots give way. Sending me into a pile on the ground. I hear Kotina groan, as her body begins to stir. She is alive still, good. My stomach finds an even deeper pit to fall into as I hear the hissing of the spider creature¡­ its face peeling out of the shadows, its beady eyes all upon me. Sekat.

 Chapter 60: Udan Jan

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty: Udan Jan


    <hr>


    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    My hand shakes as I stare into the many eyes of this demented nightmare of a creature, Narok - Web Maker, does not give it justice. The grotesqueness of its form before my eyes is a true abomination of nature, much like the creature whose head I cleaved before Adonius¡¯s in the Colosseum. Its body vibrates, shaking the stone floors. I draw the air into my lungs, breathing out with purpose until all that remains is the focus. Fear has no place within me.


    The Narok hisses as it lunges forward, slapping its forward legs at the ground, sending tremors through the stone. My instincts tell me it is a feint, so I do not move, I do not show the beast my hand yet. Letting it be wary of me. As it shifts its weight, I see ooze coming from two of its back legs, and a gash upon the side of its abdomen. An opening perhaps.


    The Narok lunges suddenly, I roll backward, not fast enough, its long front legs slam into me, sending me flying across the cave. My eyes bulge as I see my metal arm has bent from the impact, pain erupting from my ribs where it smashed into. I try to move my metal arm, but it does nothing. There is no time to think, I must move, I press myself up with my other arm, gripping the knife firmly.


    There must be a way for me to¡­


    The Narok closes the distance at unnatural speeds, pushing off with all of its legs leaping forward. Sekat, I roll to the side just in time as it comes crashing down, stumbling for a moment on its wounded legs. I see large bite marks now on them, cracks rolling up towards the joints. My eyes blink fast, this beast is much faster than I expected, its size should¡­


    It lunges again, my thoughts pressing away as the calm forces itself into my movements. I feel a humming from my chest, but I cannot think about it, if I think, I die. My eyes hollow, as it lunges again, I am ready for it, the tempo I have already learned. I press forward, rolling under its belly, striking at the abdomen. The blade does not pierce its flesh, I roll again as the legs pound beneath it. I stab again and again, each time the blade presses in but does not find purchase. Its abdomen is flexible, but still, my blade cannot pierce the flesh. Sekat.


    The spider lets out a hissing noise again and slams itself down, splaying its legs outwards, pressing my body down, the weight of it forcing the air from my lungs. The abdomen smothers me, I feel my chest vibrating more now. Sekat. Sekat. Sekat. I can¡¯t breathe. The beast lifts, and I feel some of my ribs might be broken. With its spear-like fingers, it stabs me in the shoulder that has the metal arm, dragging me up into the air with it. It¡¯s hot breath upon my face as it pulls me closer.


    ¡°Hekat¡¯s tit¡­¡± Kotina says loudly, stirring in the cocoon of fibers ¡°I really need to stop drinking.¡±


    The Narok throws me against the wall and turns abruptly towards Kotina. I can barely breathe still. Blood flowing from my shoulder in a slow stream, I feel my hand wants to call for the Black Edict, will it answer my call? My mind flashes images of it going into my chest, I look down and see my chest glows a dull crimson.


    ¡°Slagging hells.¡± Kotina says, ripping the threads of her cocoon open with her bare hands ¡°You¡¯re one ugly¡­¡±


    The Narok lunges before she can finish her sentence, but Kotina is gone, my eyes blink, she moved so fast I barely saw it. She slams her leg into the Narok¡¯s, snapping it at the joint. Green ooze sprays out onto her.


    ¡°Ugly and rude, not a good combo,¡± Kotina says, kicking again, snapping another leg.


    The Narok turns to flee, sensing a disadvantage, this is my chance. I roll into its blind spot trying to stab into the gash on its abdomen, maybe I can open it further. Amon¡¯s voice appears in my mind.


    Stay back, Udan Jan


    My jaw flexes as I roll backward reluctantly. The truth of his words sting, but my pride does not control me as it used to. In the old tongue, Udan Jan means roughly ¨C holding someone back. It is what you say when someone tries to help but only gets in the way. My eyes follow Kotina¡¯s movements now, hoping to learn from them, it is all I can do.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I wasn¡¯t drinking¡­ erm last thing I remember¡ªis that bastard Dargo,¡± Kotina says, leaping on top of the Narok¡¯s back and slamming her fists into the connection point of the abdomen and upper body. A sickening crack as she does it once more, the Narok trying to crawl away as it slumps to the ground.


    ¡°Yeah, okay Blade Master Dargo, of course I¡¯d love a cup of tea. Slaggin¡ªslaghole¡ªslaggerwart¡ªslagfarts!¡± She screams, stomping the Narok, its body breaking under her powerful strikes, spilling out ooze around us, splashing her in gore.


    Her eyes are filled with anger, but within a few more kicks, her body grows still, her eyes close and she breathes deeply, much like we Kuwathi do to calm ourselves.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t even get a sip and I was knocked out cold, anyways, what do you remember?¡± she asks, pushing the gore from her face into her matted blue hair.


    ¡°Dargo?¡± I ask her, confused. Does she know my Keeper?


    ¡°Bald slaghole, always has a bunch of swords, prone to talk in metaphorical slagsense,¡± Kotina says, flicking gore off her boots.


    ¡°I know him. But how do you?¡± I ask her, I feel the vibrations in my chest again. Now pulling what¡¯s left of my shirt over my chest, I do not know her intentions, but she seems as confused as I am.


    ¡°Frag.¡± she curses, pulling a long steaming piece of flesh off her torso, now turning to look at me ¡°Did he take you too?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ no, I don¡¯t know,¡± I admit.


    ¡°Do you know what planet we are on at least? And have you figured out where the nearest outpost is?¡± she asks, checking her armor. Trying to use her holopad, but it appears to be broken, with a hand-shaped indent in it, like someone intentionally crushed it.


    ¡°Outpost?¡± I ask her, trying to move my broken metal arm, but it¡¯s no use, the servos no longer even try to move.


    ¡°Ravena¡¯s taint¡­ sorry Goddess.¡± Kotina says, putting her hands together for a second, like she is half praying, half apologizing, then rolling her neck ¡°Well this should be fun.¡±


    Managing to stand up, I realize my metal leg is also damaged, grinding as I move. Sekat.


    ¡°Okay so¡­¡± She pauses, crossing her arms and placing her hand on her chin, like she is thinking pensively ¡°Given that that¡¯s a Krothaspawn, we must be somewhere on the outer rim of the Galaxy. Only place you can really find them this developed that aren¡¯t part of the¡­¡±


    ¡°Krothaspawn?¡± I interrupt.


    ¡°Slagging hells.¡± She sighs, looking back at me ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°So¡ªyou¡¯re weak, clueless, and oh almost forgot, still a ticking time bomb, that sum it up?¡± Kotina asks, though I think it is rhetorical, she has already started moving through the cave, toward where the beasts roared before.


    My jaw flexes, not at her saying the words, but at the truth in them. I must make myself useful so she doesn¡¯t leave me to die here. Otherwise, I will never find the others. There is still life in my bones, a life that seeks to make good on my promise¡­ to burn the House Helenius to the ground with my people. This promise gives me strength as my legs rise in tempo to meet my will, moving my pace to match hers.


    ¡°Right, how versed are you in¡­¡± Kotina pauses, looking at me as she moves swiftly in a long stride ¡°Probably not versed in much are you?¡±


    ¡°I am a quick study.¡±


    She chuckles, shaking her head, swearing under her breath.


    ¡°Well, lesson one. Identify your surroundings, make a grid from your point of origin¡­¡± She looks at me again, stopping as she turns and pulls me by the shirt towards her.


    My eyes go wide as she looks downwards.


    ¡°You going to stop the bleeding or are you still trying to die?¡± she asks me, pointing to the wound on my shoulder.


    I had forgotten, the Narok must have some kind of numbing factor in their finger spears, it had stopped hurting a minute after. I reach for my tattered shirt, trying to rip a piece off.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to shove that nasty thing in there?¡± she asks, looking at me sideways.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else.¡±


    ¡°Frag. Just frag. Common, take off your shirt.¡± Kotina says, waiving her arm up and down, an annoyed expression on her face.


    I hesitate for a moment, not wanting to reveal the Black Edict that might still be glowing under my skin. I still don¡¯t understand what it means, but I can only assume she will kill me if she finds out.


    ¡°You will be truly useless if dead.¡±


    My jaw tenses slightly as I pull the grimy shirt off. The outer and inner weave armor she had given me barely held together still.


    ¡°Looks like you had one hells of a fight.¡± She says with a smirk, putting her finger through one of the holes mouthing the word ¡®bang¡¯.


    She looks me over, turning me around, doing a once over.


    ¡°Strange, looks like the effects of the cursed Edict have subsided for now,¡± Kotina says pensively, squinting at my skin.


    To my relief, the Black Edict remains dormant as she looks.


    ¡°Right¡ªlooks like just a couple of bones and that wound. Should be able to fix most of it. Provided we find an outpost.¡± She sighs.


    There¡¯s that word again, what is an outpost?


    ¡°This is going to hurt,¡± Kotina says, now straightening her fingers, the glove of her armor retracts back into the arm, folding into the patterns, much like her helmet did in the ice cave.


    She places her bare hand over the seeping wound, closing her eyes and breathing out slowly.


    ¡°Feel the rise, push the flow, concentrate it.¡± She mutters under her breath, her brow furrowed. Her hand begins to grow warmer.


    Lines of light flow up her hand into her palm, concentrating in the center of it, illuminating her skin, the heat from her palm begins to rise until steam flows off it. My eyes take it in, how is she doing this? I feel a burning sensation radiating from the wound. It is hot, like the barrel of a plasma rifle after discharging many shots.


    Her eyes open now and the heat dissipates from her hand, she lets out a full breath and then draws in the air.


    ¡°Right¡ªlet¡¯s move.¡± She says, turning about and walking towards the light of the cave¡¯s entrance.


    I look down at my shoulder, the wound sealed with a burn. Sekat. She did this without an Edict, my legs move to follow her, questions finding my mouth.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I ask her as I pull my shirt back on. My legs struggling to keep up with her long strides.


    ¡°They really teach you Kuwathi nothing.¡± she sighs, flexing her fingers back and forth three times, her armor rolling back over her hand.

 Chapter 61: Vena Bip Allak

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-One: Vena Bip Allak


    <hr>


    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    ¡°Right then, listen up, I¡¯m only going to say this once.¡± Kotina sighs ¡°Most call it SoulForce, and¡­¡±


    She stops suddenly, her eyes peering out through the tangle of vines that cover the cave¡¯s entrance. Leaving me to wonder about this Soulforce. What is it exactly? Is it related to the boundary I felt breaking in the Realm of Dreams? My stomach begins to growl in protest as the adrenaline now fades from the fight with the Narok. How long since I have eaten, how long since I have had water? My mouth does not feel dry, but my lips are chapped.


    ¡°Gods¡­¡± she says, pressing through the vines into the light.


    I push the vines aside, following her. When my eyes finally adjust to the light, they grow wide, taking in the scenery. Sheer mountains and cliffs jut into the sky, glowing water falling from them, flowing towards a snaking river that extends towards the setting sun on the horizon. In the skies above islands of land float in defiance of gravity, filled to the brim with violet-pink trees and lush grasses, vines hang down from them, some barely scraping the ground. As my eyes go higher, I see orb-shaped objects gliding slowly across the periphery of the atmosphere, like ornaments decorating the sky.


    ¡°Vena Bip Allak¡­¡± I whisper in the old tongue. Its meaning depends on the tone, but in this instance, for the first time in my life I used it to mean ¨C My eyes do not believe the wonders before them.


    Above the clouds, I see a large moon, so close that I feel that if gravity did not hold me down, I might be able to leap through the heavens toward its icy surface. Above, further still, I see clouds past the atmosphere which dance with light, beyond them I see the sparkle of the stars. My eyes fall downwards towards the surface, and bioluminescence hums from many different plants speckling the landscape and the edges of the waters. There are strange formations that rise from the ground that look like a blend of organic and inorganic materials. Blue light glows from their surface.


    There is light all around me, things I have never seen before, even from Sage Artemius¡¯s holos, there was nothing that compared to it. It is wonderous, defying everything I have ever known, bringing hope to my heart as my mind is awash in its beauty.


    Kotina has not spoken for some time now, she moves slowly towards a violet flower which hums with light, kneeling before it. The gauntlets of her armor retract as her hand delicately touches the pedals.


    ¡°Etherius Prism Flower¡­¡± Kotina whispers finally, her eyes seemingly entranced by it.


    I have heard the name only once before, Lunara had said it might help hide the darkness that once crawled on my body, perhaps even slowing it. Kotina had said that wars had been fought for a mere handful. Yet before me, I see thousands upon thousands of them, more than any pair of hands could carry.


    As I lean closer to inspect one of the flowers pedals that lays on the ground, I see the edges have begun to dry, turning a darker shade of purple, rolling into black at the very tip where all moisture has left it. Small speckles of silver in it¡­ I have seen this flower somewhere before I realize. This is what Keeper Dargo made me drink in a tea, I am sure of it. Kotina spoke his name as well, before in the cave. Where are we? Why are we here? What does Dargo have to do with it all? I feel Amon moving into my perception now. His eyes taking in the sights. His voice enters my mind.


    Etheria Prime, how many years has it been since I last saw it¡­


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    There is an air of nostalgia about him as Amon leans down, passing his hand through the pedals of one of the flowers, the whisper of a smile crosses his mouth as he stands fully again and looks out on the horizon.


    ¡°Etheria Prime?¡± I ask him aloud.


    Kotina turns my way. However she does not speak, she puzzles at the words I spoke. Amon speaks again, still looking out at the horizon.


    If he has taken you here, it can only mean one of two things.


    He either plans to kill you and harvest your Spark, or he plans to train you.


    Which he will choose, even we The Nine do not know.


    Spark¡­ what does that even mean? I look at him sideways, not wanting to speak openly, for fear that Kotina may hear me again. I am wary of her still. Amon speaks once more into my mind, before fading into shadow, leaving my perception.


    Be wary and do not venture where the light does not shine


    Follow the river, and you will find my old master


    For better or worse, he awaits you at Jukanta Nul


    My ears take in the words he spoke, and even though I have never heard them spoken in such a way, I think I understand the meaning. Yet I will not know for sure until I look upon it. My jaw flexes, there are so many questions I have and so few answers ever given. Soon I will pry the truth from whichever mouth can speak it.


    Now, as I move towards the river, Kotina finally speaks again.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asks me.


    Pausing in my steps, I think for a moment, wondering how I can explain why I know that I must follow it. She senses the apprehension in my stance and walks towards me.


    ¡°There are bound to be more of those Krothaspawn. If you don¡¯t want to be food, I suggest you follow my lead.¡± She says, now upon me, her eyes searching past the flesh, looking for meaning.


    ¡°I think we should follow the river,¡± I say finally, warily turning to meet her gaze.


    She crosses her arms, tilting her head at me sideways, I have seen this look from Lunara before, and now I see where she learned it.


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Kotina begins, I am about to reply but she puts a finger up ¡°If you say intuition, I¡¯m going to smack you.¡±


    ¡°Instinct¡­¡± I say, preparing myself for a strike that never comes.


    She squints at me and then starts to laugh for a moment before collecting herself.


    ¡°No, unless you have a solid reason, we do a grid-by-grid search. We need to find food and water, and establish a base of operations.¡± She says, now stretching her arms, her gauntlets folding back over her hands, she turns and begins walking towards the cave¡¯s mouth again ¡°Questions?¡±


    It is smarter to follow her for now, once I have supplies, I can make the journey alone if needed. Though as I hear howling in the distance I realize that I will likely need her.


    I am about to ask her more about this SoulForce, and what she knows about the Etheium Prism Flower, maybe even about Dargo, but she holds a hand up behind her as my words try to take form.


    ¡°Hold that thought.¡± she says, listening to the sounds of howling ¡°We need to get to higher ground, the sun is setting. No telling what creepy crawlers come out at night.¡±


    She turns now looking towards one of the floating islands, her eyes squinting at it in the distance.


    ¡°We might be able to get up on that one.¡± She mumbles, then turning to me she says ¡°Follow.¡±


    Her pace moves quickly almost out of nowhere as the sounds of night falling increase around us. The shadows begin to loom, I remember what Amon said, and my pace increases to try and match hers. We move towards one of the floating islands, some of the vines nearly dragging across the ground as they float above.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± she yells, looking towards me for a moment, then her eyes falling behind me, a concerned expression now upon her brow.


    As the shadows move towards us, the light from the sun nearly gone, I see movement. Hundreds of shapes are moving towards us. My heart begins to thump harder, I do not wish to see what lurks in the night of this planet. I already had my fill of the Narok¡¯s horror, I do not need more. My legs explode in movement. The gears in my metal leg grind as the servos try their best to keep pace.


    Sekat.


    Bone-chilling shrieks begin to fill the air. The island moves slowly above us, I am only thirty meters from the lowest vine. I hear the scampering of hundreds of legs running behind me, I dare not look. Ahead of me, Kotina leaps into the air grasping one of the vines, she begins climbing.


    Almost there, only a few more meters, my eyes fill with despair as I see the ground disappearing ahead, a sheer cliff ahead of me. I won¡¯t make it, my head spins around to see what awaits behind. My jaw clenches as my eyes see hundreds of deformed shapes chasing behind me, they will be upon me soon. I hear Kotina¡¯s voice yelling above me.


    ¡°Slagging hells!¡± she roars, slamming into the ground next to me ¡°Gods you¡¯re slow.¡±


    She grabs me by the arm, spinning me in a circle, the air rushing around me, she lets go on the third spin, sending me flying ten meters into the sky. My hand reaches outwards as I slam into the island, sliding down its side, trying to grasp one of the vines. I let out a gasp of relief as I find a grip on one. My eyes peel downwards towards Kotina. She has thrown her life away for me, she will never be able to¡­


    My eyes watch Kotina crouching like she is going to jump. The horde that flows from the shadows almost upon her. The ground cracks around her as she launches into the air, high above me, smashing into the island. The wind howls from her movements, the island tremoring, sprinkling stone and dust below. Was that SoulForce too, or just her raw strength¡­ Sekat.

 Chapter 62: Jumi

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Two: Jumi


    Planet: Etheria Prime


    Location: Floating island above the planets surface


    <hr>


    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    ¡°Hold on tight!¡± I hear Kotina yell down towards me, though I cannot see her through the dust cloud her body made when she smashed into the floating island.


    My hand grips as best it can as the vine springs upwards, pulling me quickly into the air. When it reaches the top, I land on the soft top of the surface of the island. Its embrace is more welcoming than I expected. My hand moves towards my blade instinctually, pausing as it feels something for the first time, grass. I am surprised by the sensation of it, I have seen it in holos, but my home world did not have any where the Kuwathi were made to dwell. My hand grasps some of the blades of grass, my eyes admiring the bioluminescent glow as my fingers streak across it.


    It is strange to be surrounded by so much life, my focus returns when I hear the shrieks from below coupled with Kotina¡¯s heavy steps coming towards me.


    ¡°No time to relax, we need to clear the island first, come on,¡± Kotina says, grabbing my shirt and pulling me onto my feet, I am but a ragdoll in her grasp.


    As I follow close behind her now while she scouts the area, I find myself wondering how strong she really is, I wonder if the secret to her and Lunara¡¯s strength is the SoulForce or something else. Perhaps it is multiple factors. Above all, I find myself wondering if it is something that can be learned. If my people had their strength¡­ my jaw flexes as I wonder now if they are all alive still. There is a pit in my stomach forming past the growls of my hunger. Pressing the thoughts from my mind, I begin to let the questions about SoulForce form in my mouth.


    ¡°You said most call it SoulForce?¡± I ask Kotina, her eyes do not turn to look at me as we move between trees and brush. Her focus reminds me of Nekam when he would check the knots of our ropes.


    ¡°Not all, but most that I know call it SoulForce, or SoulPower, some even call it The Will. I¡¯d stay away from them though, usually the cult type.¡± Kotina says, pausing for a moment holding up a fist, and turning her ear to listen to something in the distance, after another moment she speaks again ¡°Anyways, most people will never even find the Realm of their Soul, let alone¡­¡±


    She trails off as she hears something again in the distance. After another moment she lets out a sigh and sits down, putting her back against a tree.


    ¡°Not ideal being on a moving island, but it beats being down there. Going to make a grid-by-grid almost impossible.¡± Kotina grumbles, pulling from her side pouch something that makes my jaw flex.


    She looks at me and sighs, splitting a ration bar in half, tossing me one side, I recognize it as the savory variety that Lunara carried. Even though it is not like the one my people were given I throw it back to her.


    ¡°Oi, what the frag?¡± She says catching it, giving me a confused look, her eyebrow-raising ¡°Your belly is growling like a whore in heat and you¡¯re not going to eat?¡±


    ¡°I do not want it.¡±


    She scoffs at me, shaking her head, taking a big bite from both halves, and chewing loudly.


    ¡°Stuck up little princess, never met a Kuwathi that had such high dining standards.¡± She says, tossing the wrapper at me ¡°Didn¡¯t realize the Helenius House was feeding you lot so well. Guess I should start hitting their systems up when I take leave.¡±


    ¡°Do so if you enjoy eating the excrement of your people¡­¡± I begin, but she interrupts me.


    ¡°What slag are you moaning about princess?¡± she asks, folding her arms with an irritated look on her face ¡°Look, these nutritional rations aren¡¯t the best, but comparing them to¡­¡±


    ¡°Not the best?¡± I interrupt, the surface tension breaking as my bile begins to rise in me ¡°Your people feed mine the excrement of yours mixed with the flesh of my own.¡±


    ¡°Woah¡ªwoah¡ªwoah, I don¡¯t know who told you that slagsense¡­¡± she begins, but I interrupt.


    I cannot hold back the bile, I feel the anger rising with it inside of me.


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes, the machines that mashed my people into mush, the¡­¡± I stop, images of it playing before my eyes, my hand clenching the grass, pulling it up by the roots. Something wants to spill out from me, but I push it down, now is not the time.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    She does not speak. Though from the expression that her face wears, I can tell that unlike her protegee Lunara, she did not know of the extent of cruelty the House Helenius brought upon my people.


    ¡°I would rather die than eat another ration,¡± I say, breathing deeply, trying to find the calm that does not wish to come.


    This is the first time that I have had any time to really think since everything happened, the first time there wasn¡¯t something in front of me to distract me from the deep pains in my soul. It wants to rise out of me, it presses against the edges, and my unwillingness to let it has become like the boundary I pressed against in the Realm of Dreams.


    There is no God or Goddess for me to seek comfort from. They do not deserve my prayers, nor do I wish to give them. A few months ago, I did not even believe in the Gods, now that I have seen them and witnessed their power¡­ I find myself hating them. Hating them for having such power and yet allowing cruelty to flourish. If I had the power to slay them, I would make the cosmos run with their blood, regardless of the price on my soul. I would spend eternity in the darkness if it meant some light would shine on my people.


    Kotina stirs finally, her jaw tense as she rolls it back and forth, contemplating her words. She turns her head looking in the distance.


    ¡°Follow.¡± She says, moving towards whatever she keeps hearing.


    I press the thoughts from my mind, almost glad to find a distraction. Slowly rising to follow her, now is not the time for contemplation. We walk slowly for a few minutes, towards the largest tree on the island. Silence between us still, I hear a dull thud of a small object falling from the canopy above. Kotina leans down and picks it up, examining it in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at feelings, I get annoyed easily and I don¡¯t have a magic bag to fix anything¡­ but one thing I know better than most.¡± She begins, moving towards the looming tree ¡°Is how to get strong, provided you have the willpower to see it through.¡±


    She spins and kicks the trunk of the tree, the bark splintering and the ground trembling. From the canopy of the tree, I see circular objects falling to the ground with the same dull thud I heard before.


    ¡°First lesson to getting strong, you need to eat.¡± She says, putting her leg down now ¡°If you want revenge, you¡¯ll need to get much stronger than you are now.¡±


    Kotina picks one of the objects up and bites into it, she takes a moment chewing on it, moving her head side to side as though contemplating something.


    ¡°Not bad, not great either though. Eat up, runt.¡± She says, tossing me one.


    Runt? Compared to her tall stature and firm build, I guess most are runts.


    I look over the object, realizing it looks like fruit. My nose sniffs it, a smell that I can¡¯t identify. Is this what fruit smells like? I have seen them but never been close enough to smell them. I study it intently, its skin is blue, the leaves upon it pinkish purple. I have only ever had the tasteless food the masters gave us, and what Lunara gave me, the savory rations. My jaw clenches as I remember the face she made when I asked about my people¡¯s rations. I press the thoughts from my mind, focusing on what¡¯s in my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to eat itself, runt,¡± Kotina says, biting into her second one.


    ¡°What is the flavor?¡± I ask.


    She looks at me for a moment, her eyes almost confused as she says ¡°Sweet, obviously.¡±


    ¡°Jumi,¡± I whisper in the old tongue, our word for sweet, though I have seldom heard its usage from anyone except the Sage Artemius. He used to describe his favorite fruit to me while he smoked on his pipe, always blowing concentric smoke rings. He said the tree it falls from blossoms white in the winter, the chill of the wind making the sweetness rise. Me and Arrum would always wonder what he meant by sweetness.


    My stomach growls in protest at my hesitation, forcing the fond memories from me. I tilt my head sideways placing the fruit in my mouth, biting into its flesh, which is softer than I thought it would be. The juices hit my tongue, and I am overwhelmed by sensations, a buzzing sensation hitting taste buds I have never used before, springing to life with fire and passion, burning inside me. I feel joy pulsing from my mouth as my tongue tastes sweetness for the first time since I have owned it.


    In a word, it is beauty, but it is more than that. My brow furrows as I feel weakness in my legs, that which I had stuffed down rising up, pressing me to my knees now, threatening to break past the boundaries I have made to hold it. I am swept away in the thoughts of my people, wishing they could try such a wonder with me. Why are the masters and the Gods so cruel when such beauty exists? Beauty which is so plentiful that it grows from the ground and falls from the skies. How can one have so much and not embody the beauties of existence, are people fated to be wicked, can we not be more...


    I am so engrossed in the beauty and the thoughts that come from it, that the rest of the fruit falls from my hand towards the ground. Kotina grabs it out of the air and puts it back in my hand gently, looking away from me quickly. I feel something strange run down my cheek and hit my shirt, I look down and see it is water, I stare at it, it is not raining, where did it come from¡­ the side of my hand feels my face. I am crying, but why am I crying, the Kuwathi do not cry, especially not an Ulima.


    Kotina puts a hand on my shoulder, still sparing me the shame of looking upon me, biting into her fruit again, pretending for my sake that she does not see. Emotions begin to cascade out of me, I hold up my arm and begin to weep into it. At first, I do not fully understand why I am crying, but with each drop, I begin to realize and begin to mourn those who never got to experience the joy I have just felt. Each tear bids more to follow, a lifetime of repressed emotions spilling forth, creating waves in my soul, thoughts rise with them.


    I feel heat in my chest and then in my bones as I let go of the emotions I have spent a lifetime holding back, heat flows into my veins as I weep into my arm, I feel something rising inside of the pain, something more. The ground and air around me is vibrating quietly, my skin feeling the warmth that rises from deep within me. As I release the pain, I feel something giving way inside, as though energy is pouring out. The air rushes around me as Kotina steps back, my arm lowers from my eyes and I see light flowing under my skin.


    ¡°Slaggin hells¡­ you just broke¡­¡± she stops.


    I feel more rising deep within me, everything I have experienced pressing outwards, relief from pain. Inspiration that gives meaning within me, an enlightenment of thoughts that seek to be spread.


    The relief begins to fade as the feelings change, the energy that pours is too much, and I feel my body burning from the inside. My vision begins to blur as I feel myself pulled towards the Realm of Dreams.

 Chapter 63: Sha

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Three: Sha


    <hr>


    ***


    Realm of Dreams


    ***


    Torrents of wind are all around me, the sea of my soul rages against what is left of the mountain that Valka once shaped, the tip of the blade of my people¡¯s will glows brightly at the crest of it, resonating with something, its light growing brighter. My eyes look downwards and see my chest doing the same, something inside me is affecting the entire Realm.


    In front of me, I see darkness beginning to swirl, the Nine starting to take shape, standing around me as I kneel. Valka stands in the center of them, her crimson eyes burning like a sun¡¯s fire as she looks down upon me. The last in the line is Amon, his eyes glow a bright purple, no longer oppressed by the crimson that still fills most of the other demons¡¯ eyes.


    As I look upon them, I see one of the other demon¡¯s eyes has a flicker of green swirling in it. This one with the green spark does not look upon me like the others, it stares into the depths of the endless seas. My mind is drawn back by the pain in my chest. My eyes look up to Amon, searching him for answers, among the demons he is the only one who has earned my trust. When he helped me in the Colosseum, I could feel his soul, there is good in him, and he wants to help our people and see them thrive.


    Valka steps forward before I can get an answer from Amon¡¯s eyes. She reaches her hand towards me, and I pull away from her, my jaw flexing, there is hatred in me for her, for what she did with my body in the Colosseum. The faces of those she killed are still fresh in my mind. But I do not let it cloud me completely, logic tells me to use her and the other demons, as they surely seek to use me.


    ¡°Breaking two boundaries in less than a year.¡± Valka turns towards Amon now ¡°My, he¡¯s broken your record, Amon.¡±


    Amon says nothing, he peers at the energy coursing through my chest.


    ¡°Your soul is expanding too fast for your body.¡± Valka says, inching closer, her hand curling back ¡°It¡¯s too strong for your weak frame.¡±


    I do not answer her, I look to Amon who nods in agreement. What does that even mean, how can a soul be too strong for the body it claims?


    ¡°A not-so-uncommon problem in those who bear a Spark.¡± Valka says, now walking around me, her eyes looking upon me with curiosity as mine look on her with disdain ¡°Though for it to occur before you even reach the seventh boundary is in a word¡­ peculiar.¡±


    Spark, yet another word I do not know the true meaning of. She pauses, looking down towards my chest, the smile ensnaring her lips further, showing the sharpened tips of her canines.


    ¡°Speak,¡± I say, still trying to blindly hold back that which flows inside of me. I need instruction, I don¡¯t understand how any of it works. Frustration is rising in me.


    ¡°You require a Legacy to channel the excess energy into.¡± She says, still walking around me ¡°You need my Legacy.¡±


    Legacy? I remember the words of the Nine, but I hadn¡¯t given it much thought until now. She stops behind me and speaks softly in my ear, her words almost fervent.


    ¡°My Legacy will save you¡ªit will make your body stronger¡ªit will¡­¡±


    ¡°Be silent,¡± I say before her tongue can slither more venom in my ear.


    She walks in front of me now, her eyes somehow brighter as the smile curls deeper on her black-painted lips. Amon showed me the truth before, I know that I can press her from my Soul¡¯s Realm. She seems to understand this as well, her demeanor is different now than it was when I first met her, I cannot tell if she is pretending for the sake of using me for her whims, or if she¡­ no, I cannot trust her. She is vile, her previous words and actions playing in my mind.


    I do not ignore Valka¡¯s words though. As much as the thought of her help pains me, I have seen what my pride has wrought, some of the dead I carry a testament to its folly. I do not trust her, and never will, but if her way is the only way to survive, so that I might be able to help those I care for, then the path is clear.


    ¡°Amon, is there any other way?¡± I ask him, the pain increases again. Whatever I need to do, I know it must be quick.


    ¡°Her Legacy is the best for what you need right now.¡± He says, glancing over at Valka who smiles deeper, then back to me ¡°However, it is not the only one that can fix the problem.¡±


    Valka laughs, but her face spells irritation as she moves to speak, before she can even begin, I give her a look, one that Nekam taught me, a look that means silence must follow.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°My legacy is perhaps the third best option.¡± Amon says, and then he points to the one with the green flicker and says ¡°Theirs would be the second.¡±


    The demon with the green flicker still does not turn, its gaze still fixed upon the abyss of the seas. The pain rises again, I feel pressure wanting to break, like another boundary about to shatter. I do not trust Valka, and I do not know enough about the green flicker demon, the choice is clear. While it may not be the best option, it comes from one I respect and trust to help me, instead of trying to control me.


    ¡°I do not understand what these Legacies you speak of are.¡± I say, gripping my chest as the waves rise higher in the sea ¡°But I choose Amon¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Foolish.¡± Valka sneers, turning her back to me.


    Foolish would be to trust her. She should not be surprised, she has given no reason for me to trust her. All I have known from her is suffering. There would have been a catch with her help, of that I am sure.


    ¡°Then we must begin,¡± Amon says.


    The other demons move around me in a circle now, save the one with the green flicker who still searches the seas, transfixed on something in the depths. There is no time to think about why. The energy discharging from my body begins to push back towards me, the pain in my chest lessening, as though the demons who circle me are taking some of the burden. Amon kneels in front of me, now at eye level, his spirit swirling with energy.


    ¡°I will help you to understand some of its truths.¡± Amon says, placing his hands on my chest ¡°Whether you can use my Legacy will depend on you.¡±


    Time begins to slow to a crawl. From the center of his being, purple light begins to pour towards his hand, flowing into me. Images flash in my mind, sounds of echoes long past resonating within the flow. I begin to feel something, a rhythm that gives rise to meaning as the images begin to make sense, they are memories¡­ I feel the pull towards them.


    <hr>


    A being swathed in purple light stands before me now, in the memories that Amon shows me. We are in a space of darkness, around us mountains jut into the air, it is hard to make out the shapes of anything else, the only light comes from the speckles of stars above and the being. There is a hum of energy in the air, thick and rippling. It shakes my soul, changing the flow within me, as though trying to guide me towards some deeper meaning.


    The being''s form takes shape now as the light folds around them, it is a man, covered in glittering armor that looks like he smithed the stars over his form. In his hand, he holds a massive hammer that radiates light, each side of it blunt as though meant to crush with sheer force alone. The material of it looks to be made from his purple energy, there is something almost familiar about the shape and design of it. The being speaks one word, in the old tongue of our people, the sound deep and brimming with power.


    Ata


    Its meaning - to push or expand. The man moves the hammer through the air slowly, energy from their body flowing into it, creating ripples of pressure. The size swells more and more until it is larger than the being itself. The man clad in starlight slams the hammer into the ground, and energy flows out, sending cracks through the memories landscape, shattering a mountain in the distance. He swings again and again, each time the hammer grows smaller as it discharges energy. The vibrations of it rattle my existence, but there is meaning in the flow, something I can almost parse as I feel it.


    He brings the hammer up in front of him now and says another word in the old tongue.


    Sha


    Its meaning ¨C to pull or contract. The hammer begins to shrink back into his palm, vibrations roll through me as energy from the hammer moves toward his chest until the light begins to fade. Darkness swallowing the light as the memory fades, I feel a push, guiding me back to my own realm.


    <hr>


    Amon¡¯s eyes burn brightly still, his arms shaking from the release of energy. I can feel the strain upon him. The pain in my chest floods my mind again.


    ¡°Form what you have learned.¡± Amon says, the other demons still moving in a circle around me ¡°Transfer the expanding energy into the Legacy.¡±


    Transfer it¡­ but how, how does one¡­ I feel something, as I think on the words the being swathed in purple light spoke, there is some kind of understanding flowing into me. It is not my thoughts, but the ruminations of the one in the memory, the singular words expanding into a thousand in my mind, overwhelming my senses.


    ¡°Focus on it, but do not fight it. Feel the meaning.¡± Amon says, his face looking as though he is wracked with pain ¡°We will do what we can from here, you must do what you can from there.¡±


    I am not confident that I have learned enough truth from the memory, and yet, some part of me thinks I understand the intent. Amon pushes me backwards and I feel myself falling towards reality.


    <hr>


    ***


    Realm of Reality


    ***


    Heat, overwhelming heat is the first thing I feel when I stir. It''s so hot it feels as though my blood is boiling. I feel myself being dragged, then suddenly air rushing around me, gravity¡¯s embrace pulling me towards something. My eyes spring open. Kotina is clutching me under her arm, we are in the air, falling towards something¡­ the river that snakes through the land below the floating island.


    Water plumes around us as she turns her body to take the impact on herself, it rises high into the air as it swallows us into the depths. There is relief from the heat though as the frigid waters sap it from my body. Enough relief that I can try to think. Remember the feeling, my eyes close as I am pulled by the current of the river, my head pushing above the water, Kotina holding it up.


    My mind retraces the echoes of the being swathed in purple¡¯s words. I need to contract the energy back into me, I need¡­


    ¡°Sha,¡± I whisper in the old tongue as I feel the rhythm begin to change, trying to match what I had learned before. My understanding of the meaning is only enough to pull it slowly back.


    ¡°That¡¯s the way, whatever you''re doing, keep doing it runt,¡± Kotina says, but her words are far away as I am swept by the word''s true meaning.


    My breath slows as I inhale and exhale, pressing the energy back into me. I feel Amon and the others touch on the edges, helping me to move it back. The waters around us in the river are swift as they carry us. I feel the heat in my veins beginning to fade as calm rises inside me once more. For how long it is contained though, I do not know, I can feel it pressing still, wishing to be released.


    ¡°Slaggin hells runt.¡± Kotina says, pulling me towards the shore ¡°That was a little close for¡­¡±


    She stops abruptly, low growls and unnatural shrieks coming from all around us, her frame goes rigid. My eyes move towards what causes her stillness¡­ Sekat.

 Chapter 64: Kar Yalla

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Four: Kar Yalla


    Planet: Etheria


    Location: In the river, on the planet''s surface


    <hr>


    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    A sea of beady eyes glowing in the darkness look at Kotina and I. Heavy thuds come from the ground as their bodies walk forward. Low feral growls in a chorus surround us on both sides of the river, though they seem to avoid the blue humming light of the formations that jut up from the ground. I think about what Amon said before.


    Be wary and do not venture where the light does not shine


    My eyes take in the monstrosities that form in the shadows of this planet, thousands of glowing eyes that connect with grotesque deformed bodies, my once hot blood runs cold as I see their mouths, spindles of teeth snapping at us from the edges of the shoreline.


    Kotina pulls us back into the rapid waters as she curses under her breath. It is too late though, the horde of creatures leaps into the waters after us. Jaws snap at us as their strange half-formed appendages slap at the surface of the water, as though possessed with only one want, to devour that before it.


    Those that venture too close to the formations of blue light along the shore shriek in pain, their grey skin molting from it.


    ¡°This just keeps getting better and better.¡± Kotina says, crushing the skull of one that comes close, it sprays out deep black ooze, tainting the water ¡°Disgusting.¡±


    In the distance, I see the river forks, one side leading to a cave of some kind, blue light brimming from it, the water illuminated more so by it. The other side disappears over a cliff.


    ¡°There!¡± I yell over the torrents of water, pointing with my only hand, the waters running black with blood from the creatures Kotina kills. I am slowing her down, she only has one arm she can use, the other holds me up from the raging rapids.


    She turns to look at it, then kicks her legs, plowing us through the water, the sheer force of each kick sending waves of water backward in defiance of the river''s flow, spilling the water onto the banks and pressing the creatures back.


    She twirls in the water and hurls me towards the mouth of the cave filled with the blue light, sending me flying towards it. Sekat, she¡¯s strong. My body tumbles against the hard ground, I try to roll to disperse the force, but my metal arm doesn¡¯t work and drags beneath me, anchoring me to slide. The stone floor shreds into my tattered clothes, covering me with scrapes. My head slams against a rock, another slam as my back connects with one of the blue formations.


    I am still dazed from hitting my head, though I manage to stand, I hear Kotina yelling in the distance, but everything is spinning. My hand touches my forehead, coating it in blood, I stumble over, catching myself on one of the formations that glow. There are vibrations coming from it now, the light from the formation grows brighter as my blood traces down it. Entrancing me in its glow. I feel the energy that overflowed being drawn to it.


    ¡°I said don¡¯t touch that.¡± Kotina¡¯s voice says as she pulls me off of it ¡°Adding deaf to your list of problems.¡±


    My head becomes a little clearer as I feel her dragging me into the mouth of the cave. The creatures shriek and howl from the edge of the light.


    ¡°Never touch that stuff.¡± She says tossing me against the wall of the cave.


    My body aches, cuts all over me stinging, but I am alive, thanks to her.


    ¡°Never seen so much Netherium before, pairing that with the unfathomable amount of Etherium Prism Flowers, and the Krothaspawn, we are definitely in an uncharted system, probably on the edge of the galaxy.¡± She says, pacing back and forth ¡°Which means¡­ frag, what does that even mean.¡±


    ¡°Netherium?¡± I ask, only ever having heard of Etherium, they seem too similar not to be related.


    ¡°That stuff you touched.¡± She says with an irritated sigh ¡°It¡¯s the byproduct of expended Etherium.¡±


    Her armor is melting in a few places I realize, as though sprayed with acid, the soup of metal that bubbles rolls down to the ground.


    ¡°Your armor, it¡¯s melting,¡± I say, pointing to it.


    She stops her pacing and looks where I point.


    ¡°Slags sake.¡± She sighs ¡°I just bought this fragging suit. Fragging Krothaspawn.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    She kicks the wall, causing the stone to crack, making small rocks fall to the cave¡¯s floor. She lets out grumbles of curses under her breath as she scrapes the acid off with the stones she just made. When she finishes, she moves towards the mouth of the cave, inspecting the darkness. The growls become louder as she approaches. The creatures do not venture in towards the light though, they wait patiently, hoping we will foolishly venture out.


    ¡°We will stay here until sunrise, Krothaspawn hatchlings typically stay away from sunlight, their exoskeletons aren¡¯t fully formed yet.¡±


    There it is again, Krothaspawn. My jaw tenses as I debate whether to test her patience with more questions. There are so many, where would I even begin? She said they were hatchlings, which would explain the deformities, they haven¡¯t fully grown into shape yet. Kotina looks at me sideways now, with a sigh she slumps down next to me against the wall.


    ¡°Out with it runt. You¡¯ve got three questions.¡±


    Only three, which three things should I ask about, there is so much I do not know. So much I feel that I need to know. As I hear the screeches in the darkness, my thoughts become more focused.


    ¡°The boundaries, what are they?¡± I ask her, she tilts her head at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve broken two and don¡¯t even know what they are.¡± she scoffs, throwing a rock against the wall ¡°You¡¯re a strange one, runt. Not one for explanations, tell me what you know first and we can go from there.¡±


    ¡°When I meditate deeply, sometimes I find a place, I call it the Realm of Dreams. There is water like an ocean or a sea, and a¡­¡± I begin, but I am wary of telling her the truth about Valka reshaping it, wary of telling her of the dead that fill it. I do not know how much of what has happened is normal. Not wanting to give her reason to slay me. If I die, as she said before, I will be truly useless.


    She stretches her legs outward, rolling her neck, and closing her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s called the Soul Realm, everyone¡¯s looks different, usually shaped by their life. Though many have some kind of water and eventually land that comes from it, and once they develop a foundation, they can build upon it, which becomes important for the later boundaries.¡±


    How many boundaries are there? Why is it important? Sekat, more questions.


    ¡°Before I fought Adonius again, I pressed against something, like some kind of boundary inside of me,¡± I say, thinking on it, trying to remember the sensation of it. How can I describe it other than what it was?


    ¡°Wait, hold on, back up¡ªyou fought Adonius?¡± Kotina asks, leaning up a little bit, a grin forming on her face, though her eyes remain closed ¡°How¡¯d that go, did you give the slaghole a good scar at least?¡±


    ¡°We killed him¡ªtwice even,¡± I say, trying to open the panel of my metal arm now that we have a moment. It will not do to have it hang uselessly. The edge is bent and folded, the metal too firm for my hands to bend. Sekat.


    Kotina¡¯s eyes open with her smile fully as she sits up all the way ¡°Hekat¡¯s left nip, tell me you¡¯re not just pulling my leg.¡± She pauses then tilts her head ¡°Wait, you said twice?¡±


    Seeing that I have something she wants, I point to my arm, she gives me a smirk and pulls it towards her, looking at the bent frame. As she begins to bend it back, I speak in exchange. An Ulima must always find ways to trade for what they need.


    ¡°The first time was Akaria, his former Warden, she cut his throat after I flayed his back,¡± I say, giving the movements with my blade now, telling the story in the custom of my people, showing what happened.


    She grunts as she unfurls another piece of bent metal on my arm, prying off the maintenance port.


    ¡°Bet he squealed like the little maggot he is.¡± She chuckles ¡°Or was.¡±


    I nod, though it does not make me happy to think about it. If I had done what Kotina had said and cut his head off to begin with, I wonder if things would have been different. Images of those he slew, those that Valka slew with my body still linger on my mind, the weight of their deaths heavy on me still. My jaw flexes, but I find the thread of calm and pull it back to reality. Kotina¡¯s watchful eyes can see it troubles me, so she straightens her face, trying to hide her glee.


    After I tell her of his resurrection and the blood that followed, she ponders on it for a time. Her hands are not as deft as her protegee Lunara¡¯s I realize as she pulls too hard on one of the pieces, a grinding sound coming from one of the servos in the arm.


    ¡°Strange that a God would expend that much Divinity on such a turd.¡± She says pensively.


    Divinity? I want to ask, but I only have two questions left and she has yet to answer the first.


    ¡°It is my fault, I think,¡± I admit, putting my blade down, no longer in the mood to tell the story properly, in the way my people teach. Instead, I reach into the port and feel for the problems.


    ¡°Nah, a God wouldn¡¯t care about a runt like you. Cursed Edict or not.¡± She says, then scratching her chin ¡°They usually only care about themselves. A selfish lot, most Gods.¡±


    ¡°Even if I called them the God of Cowards?¡± I ask, turning to her again ¡°Saying it for all to hear, challenging them. Saying my people will rise and burn House Helenius to the ground, that I come for them next in the afterlife.¡±


    Kotina raises an eyebrow ¡°How many people roughly?¡±


    ¡°The entire Colosseum.¡±


    She laughs, then straightens her face ¡°Yeah that might piss a God off. Probably not advisable most would say.¡±


    My jaw tenses more, so it was my fault. If I had not called out his God, those people wouldn¡¯t have died. The weight deepens upon my shoulders. My stomach twisting into knots, thousands of souls that I must carry. The faces of the mothers who cried and the young play on my mind again. Each of their faces burned into my memory, each cry to the deaf ears of the Gods echoing in mine. There is so much that has happened in the last months and there has been no time to truly process anything, it threatens to spill out again, even as I try to hold it back. My focus pulls back to reality as Kotina speaks again.


    ¡°So, how¡¯d he die a second time?¡± she asks.


    I slowly tell her, not really in the mood to speak on it. The feelings of remorse for calling out the God of Cowards rise in me. Was it pride? Why did I do that? If I pursue House Helenius¡­ how many more will die? Sekat, the emotions twist in me like a storm.


    Before I can finish telling her of the end of the fight, telling her of the shattering of the Edict and the words I heard, she speaks, interrupting me.


    ¡°You fought him, with his God¡¯s blessing and an Edict¡­¡± she stands now, pacing back and forth ¡°And you won?¡±


    My jaw flexes, did I really win? How does one measure success when so many lives are spent needlessly to obtain it? The emotions rise further. Amon¡¯s voice enters my mind now, speaking to me in the old tongue.


    Kar Yalla


    Its meaning - Search for the calm. He is right, I must find the calm, this is not the time to lose my resolve.


    ¡°Sha,¡± I whisper in the old tongue, pulling it all back into me as the meaning of it resounds in me. The chorus of screams in my memories becomes more silent. The emotions become more still once more.


    Kotina looks at me as I breathe slowly in and out.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± she asks as she peers at me.


    ¡°The closest meaning in your tongue¡­ to pull or contract.¡±


    ¡°Okay, back to the maggot Adonius, finish the story.¡± She says, there is excitement in her voice, I do not know why she despises him or his House, but I sense there is a deeper meaning behind it.


    When the calm finds me again, I look up towards her, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°You still have not answered my first question, yet I have answered many of yours.¡±


    Kotina¡¯s mouth wraps into a grin.


    ¡°Cheeky lil¡¯ runt.¡±

 Chapter 65: Etaka

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Five: Etaka


    Planet: Etheria


    Location: Planet''s surface, inside a cave


    <hr>


    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    Kotina paces the edge of the cave now, staring out into the darkness, still not having fully answered my question about the boundaries. There is concern on her face, as though she can see or hear something that I cannot. After a few more moments she comes back towards me, but she does not sit down, her eyes remain outside as she leans against the cave¡¯s wall across from me. After a long drawn-out sigh, she finally begins to speak.


    ¡°Well, it sounds like you know about the Realm of Souls, finding it in my opinion should be considered the first boundary, given that most people never will.¡± Kotina begins, then lets out a smaller sigh ¡°However, I have heard of people breaking the boundary without finding it, it¡¯s very rare mind you, but it can happen. Which they say is why it¡¯s not considered a boundary.¡±


    I almost ask her more, but the way that she pauses tells me she wants me to waste a question on it, so I say nothing.


    ¡°Some will tell you the first boundary is the hardest to break, but they¡¯ve probably never felt the seventh.¡± Kotina says with a grunt, again she pauses, but I do not bite ¡°Each boundary corresponds with changes that happen inside you and your Soul Realm.¡±


    What kind of changes? Seventh boundary? How many are there? Is that the secret to her strength, is she at or above the seventh? Sekat. So many questions fill my mind. Yet I hold my tongue, the questions I can ask are a precious commodity.


    ¡°The boundary names are different wherever you go in the Galaxy. Though most just call it by what it is.¡± Kotina begins, sitting back down against the cave wall, though her eyes still peer into the darkness ¡°The first boundary as my old master used to call it is Etaka.¡±


    My eyes look up from tinkering with my broken mechanical arm.


    ¡°Etaka?¡± I ask, almost confused, because I know the word, it means Heart in the old tongue.


    ¡°That a question?¡± She asks while giving me a smirk, though her face does not turn, there is something giving her pause outside the cave. The feral growls outside have become less fervent.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a question.¡±


    Though I cannot help but be curious, why did her old master teach it to her in the old tongue? Were they Kuwathi? Why is it called that? Is that why the energy first came from my chest in the Colosseum? So much I don¡¯t know. Sekat, it is frustrating, each sentence she speaks breeds new questions.


    She looks at me for a moment, her eyes squinting slightly with an eyebrow raised.


    ¡°You look like you really want to ask me something.¡± She tilts her head ¡°You want to know if maybe I¡¯m Kuwathi?¡±


    ¡°I have seen many strange things recently, but I doubt that will be among them.¡±


    She scoffs at this, turning back towards the mouth of the cave ¡°Maybe I¡¯m hiding my glowing eyes with lenses.¡±


    ¡°My old mentor, he used to say that glowing eyes did not make one Kuwathi. He said it is in your mannerisms and your beliefs, but most importantly it is in the will your spirit carries.¡± I say, recalling the words of the Sage Artemius. Their meaning somehow strikes me more now, after everything I have seen.


    She starts laughing, though I don¡¯t feel it is at me.


    ¡°My old master used to say something similar.¡± She says, changing her expression and tone as though imitating someone else ¡°Kotina, the way of the Kuwathi is a path that all can walk.¡±


    She does not appear to have adopted all of his words, though her sense of honor and her warrior¡¯s heart I have seen with my own eyes. Perhaps Kotina is a little Kuwathi, in her own way, by Sage Artemius¡¯s words at least. She is in my mind becoming more of an exception to my hatred for her people. Her actions in the little time I have known her have shown me that she is more than a boot.


    I think of the old healer woman who told me of her late Kuwathi husband and child, before Lunara and I crashed onto the ice planet. The way she had spoken the words of the Kuwathi, I felt the spirit of my people in her. All of this makes me wonder if there are others that don¡¯t deserve my hatred. My jaw flexes at the idea, but my heart¡­ whispers things that I do not wish to hear. I press the thoughts from my mind. I must focus her on my question again. If it can help me to understand what is happening, perhaps I can use it to help those I care for.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°You still have not finished answering.¡±


    Kotina groans and turns a side-eye at me before looking back to the cave¡¯s entrance, peering once more into the abyss of night¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°The second boundary is called Hada. That¡¯s the one you just broke.¡± She says after another irritated groan.


    Blood¡­ is that why there was heat in my veins? Is that how she knew? Or is she able to sense it some other way? My jaw flexes, it is not worth wasting a question.


    ¡°The next is Haken, then Pukat and Tak followed by Nas.¡± She says.


    They all correspond to parts of the body, but why? Does each boundary improve them? What is the meaning beneath the words? I look at her intently, noticing that she stopped at the sixth boundary.


    ¡°You mentioned a seventh,¡± I say.


    ¡°There are Nine Mortal Boundaries.¡± She says, musing about what to say next ¡°However, I am not permitted to speak past the sixth.¡±


    Mortal Boundaries? Why can¡¯t she speak about it? The frustration rises, gripping my lips before I can stop it.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, my jaw flexing ¡°Don¡¯t answer that, I have better questions.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ late for take backs runt¡ªbut I¡¯ll tell you what, I¡¯ll give you that as a bonus if you finish your story with the maggot Adonius before the rest of your questions. Deal?¡±


    I nod, but say "Once you finish with my first question." it will give me more time to think about which questions are most important and which will give me the most information.


    ¡°Listen up, runt. Reason I can''t say is because anyone who reaches the sixth boundary must already have a master who is a high-ranking member of the Theocratic Imperium, or they must be pledged to a Noble House in good standing. Only then are you permitted to study the seventh.¡± Kotina says, her eyes on me as she explains ¡°There is one exception. If someone manages to become an Edict holder and has not already declared their loyalty, they will be given a temporary stay of execution.¡±


    Theocratic Imperium, I have heard Lunara and Kotina speak of it before, but they did not go into much detail about it. Are they the ones who will not permit her to speak of the upper boundaries? Who are they, and why did Kotina seem to fear them when she spoke about them in the cave of ice?


    ¡°After claiming an Edict, they will have three years to declare who they belong to. During that time they must serve at the pleasure of the Theocratic Imperium though, or else¡­¡± she motions her finger across her throat ¡°I am not permitted to speak further because you are not part of a Noble House, and I assume you have no Master, otherwise they would be the one having to talk about this boring slag.¡±


    Why does it matter if you claim an Edict though? Sekat, I will have to pry it from her or someone else eventually. Kotina lets out a loud sigh again, cracking her neck and turning back to the cave¡¯s mouth. Why is it forbidden to speak of? There is so much I do not understand. Yet I feel she does not want to speak on it further.


    ¡°You did not say what the boundaries do,¡± I say after a few more moments of silence.


    ¡°No offense but I don¡¯t really see the point, that cursed thing you made a pact with will get you no doubt, honestly I¡¯m surprised it hasn¡¯t already, perhaps it¡¯s this world keeping it at bay.¡± She says scratching her chin ¡°Besides, the finer details are better spoken by a Master, not really my strong suit. I¡¯m more of a smash this¡ªthen hit it again kind of teacher.¡±


    My eyes are drawn down to my chest, she is right, it is strange that the dark lines that once traced my body have receded. Maybe it¡¯s the Etherium Prism Flowers or something else, Lunara said it may help. Sekat. I want to ask her more about the Cursed Edict that is in my body, but I don¡¯t want to draw her attention to it. There is no telling what she will do if she finds out.


    ¡°You need someone like my old Master.¡± She says nostalgically ¡°He didn¡¯t have much talent for bound breaking himself, but slagging hells he can teach you how to imagine it. Has a way with words that old fart, when he¡¯s not too busy blowing smoke rings and talking in riddles.¡±


    She lets out a hearty laugh, hearing about it somehow brings a little smile to my face, reminding me of fonder memories.


    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you smile.¡± Kotina says, folding her arms with a chuckle ¡°Was starting to think your face could only make a brooding expression.¡±


    ¡°My old mentor used to do the same, always speaking in riddles and smoking on a pipe for hours. Arrum and I used to joke that¡­¡± I pause, the smile falling away, my stomach twisting into knots, wondering if Arrum is alive, wondering if any of the others managed to survive. Did they escape on the shuttles like Akaria planned? Sekat. The worry rises in me, a pain in my heart.


    She does not speak for a time and neither do I. Eventually, she breaks the silence though, I am glad for it, I need the distraction.


    ¡°The last thing I¡¯ll say for now on boundaries, is that by the fourth, organs start processing things much faster, and metabolism increases exponentially, especially in the fourth through sixth. Which is great, but also not so great, because it becomes increasingly difficult to get sufficiently drunk.¡±


    She has an annoyed expression on her face as she says it. She is about to speak again, but she makes a strange expression like she¡¯s just realized something.


    ¡°Wait¡ªdidn¡¯t you say you broke a boundary before you fought Adonius?¡± she asks.


    My heart thumps an extra beat as I think back to what Valka said about breaking two boundaries in less than a year. That I¡¯d broken Amon¡¯s record, though I don¡¯t have enough context to know if that is rare. Sekat, there is so much I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right.¡± She says, turning from the mouth of the cave to look at me again ¡°You¡¯re saying you double bounded in less than a year? Slagging hells¡ªno, you¡¯re saying it was in less than a week. We can¡¯t have been here very long, if we were, I would have been much hungrier than I was when I woke up.¡±


    She looks at me sideways now, coming closer.


    ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me runt?¡± she says, looming over me now, her eyes searching past the flesh ¡°Your heart is beating much faster than it was before, I can hear it.¡±


    She can hear my heart? My breath slows, trying to control the rhythm. How can she hear such a thing, is this another thing related to the boundaries?


    ¡°You never did say what happened to that cursed Edict.¡± She says, crouching down at eye level, less than a meter from my face.


    I am wary of lying to her, I don¡¯t know if she can detect lies like Akaria. Sekat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened with it,¡± I say, which is not a lie, I don¡¯t know what actually happened with it. All I remember is it crawling into my flesh and sealing the wound, the rest is blank, my next memory was waking up in the first cave with the spider beast.


    ¡°Well, go ahead and finish your story with the maggot Adonius.¡± She says, then leaning in closer, her eyes more serious than they had been before ¡°Don¡¯t leave anything out.¡±

 Chapter 66: Ata

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Six: Ata


    Planet: Etheria


    Location: Planet''s surface, inside a cave


    <hr>


    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    Kotina''s eyes have not left me since she told me to continue my story of the slaying of Adonius. My jaw moves side to side as my mind races, trying to think of a solution. Sekat.


    ¡°Well, spit it out already.¡± Kotina says, moving closer still ¡°Or I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    She whips her head to her left toward the cave¡¯s entrance. My eyes follow, but they see nothing. It is strange though, the sounds of the feral growls have ceased, when did they stop? I was so focused on what was happening I didn¡¯t even notice. To my right, near the cave¡¯s mouth, a puddle on the ground is vibrating slowly in an even cadence.


    Putting my bare hand to the ground, I feel the tremors now, like something is¡­


    The earth and stone vibrate beneath me, and my heart increases its tempo. Dust sprinkles down from the ceiling, Kotina turns from me towards the noise, slowly rising, her head tilting at it.


    ¡°Ravena¡¯s taint¡­ that¡¯s a big bastard.¡± Kotina says, rolling her neck, her helmet folding from the shoulders and covering her head as she moves towards the back wall of the cave, placing a foot against it and crouching low ¡°Feel the flow.¡±


    Air cracks as the sound barrier ruptures, the rock wall spindles with cracks, and there is a flash of movement as Kotina erupts from the cave into the darkness. The ground shakes as she impacts with something outside.


    ¡°Slaggin hells, you¡¯re an ugly bastard too!¡± Kotina yells.


    The outside of the cave rocks with a heavy thud. The face of the creature is illuminated in the light of the formations. It looks like a man who was birthed by a beetle, with hard chitin around its face, its eyes look more insectoid than a man, and it has a large bulbous body with hairs jutting out from the cracks in the thick plating of its exoskeleton. Its size is more than ten of Kotina, it lets out a shrill squeaking as it tries to get back up.


    Kotina punches its face, slamming it against the wall, dusting the air. She pounds it again and again until it is still, and she is coated in its gore. She breathes heavily as she shakes the gore from her, removing her helmet. The creature is dragged slowly into the shadows by the feral yipping growls.


    ¡°Well, waste not want not I guess,¡± Kotina says, a disgusted smirk on her face.


    She moves back towards me, then stops suddenly, her smirk falling from her face as she slowly turns from me to the darkness outside once more.


    The growls outside have stopped suddenly as well, there is silence, eerie silence. The hairs on the back of my neck begin to rise as the puddles in the cave tremor once more. This time the cadence is much slower, a deep rumbling of the earth, shaking dust into the air from the ceiling.


    Kotina extends her hand outwards, as though she is calling something to it. Her eyes blink fast, looking down at her hand.


    ¡°Goddess, I¡¯m sorry about the taint comments, but I really need my Edict,¡± Kotina says, looking skywards now.


    Nothing happens still. She looks at me now.


    ¡°We need to¡­¡± she begins.


    Suddenly everything begins shaking violently, like a series of explosions going off continuously. From the ceiling of the cave, rocks tumble downward as cracks form in it. Kotina grabs me in a split second, my body feels the tug, my insides slamming from the force of the movement. We are outside now, she is running faster than I have ever seen anyone run before, clutching me under her arm.


    The wind pulls my hair back, making it hard to even breathe.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Goddess!¡± Kotina roars over the howling winds, extending her other hand outwards. Still, nothing happens.


    The light of day begins to crest the horizon, breathing life into the shadow¡¯s forms. The thousands of deformities that chased us before are all gone, having retreated from it. Yet the tremoring of the earth continues to rise higher, as I turn my head back towards the sounds, my eyes bulge.


    More than a hundred meters into the sky, eyes larger than the Narok spider¡¯s entire body stare down at us, connected to the body of a creature I do not recognize. It¡¯s neck long, connected to a shell of some kind.


    Four legs as tall as skyscrapers from the masters¡¯ cities, the legs push it higher into the air. As it moves upwards, the hills shear under its movements. On its body thick vegetation grows, dangling like false hair, scraping the ground as the creature rises from it, as though it had been hibernating beneath it, long enough for trees to take root on its back.


    The creature lets out a roar that could rend the heavens, and I feel my eardrums nearly burst from the force of it. How can such a creature exist? My eyes take in its shape and its mountainous size and do not believe what they see. How can such things be possible? Its pace is slow and steady, but the sheer size of its stride is closing the gap rapidly. From the sides of the creature, I see more beady eyes coming into view as it gains on us, hundreds of creatures like the one Kotina just killed cling to its massive legs like fleas.


    Sekat.


    The creature slams its head against hills as it moves forward, filling the skies with boulders and debris.


    ¡°Kotina!¡± I yell, grasping her arm tightly, if I let go, I will surely die.


    She turns her head, eyes growing wider. Curses sling from her mouth as she tries to dig deeper, she looks at me, and I can see in her eyes she is debating leaving me. My jaw tenses, waiting for her to shake me off like the burden I am. I will not try to cling, she has saved me enough already, and my honor cannot handle the strain of owing her more. My hand releases its grasp on her arm, I will not be the reason she dies here, not after she gave me the chance for a worthy death. Her jaw tenses as she grips me firmer, not letting me go, turning her focus ahead of her.


    ¡°Leave me¡­¡± I begin, speaking loudly over the wind.


    Why does she not leave me? My stomach twists into knots. Will I be the death of us both? Before I can wallow further the ground rains down the debris around us. Kotina dodges boulders left and right, digging deeper, bounding from the ground to leap over them. As she leaps between them, she pushes off of them trying to gain momentum. Every time a rock comes towards me, she rolls her shoulder to take the brunt, denting her armor.


    ¡°I am slowing you down!¡± I yell over the wind.


    ¡°Shut up¡ªrunt!¡± she replies, another slew of curses falling into the wind.


    A massive hill-sized clump of rock and dirt hurtles towards us, casting a shadow behind it as she runs towards the horizon. My head turns forward, my eyes squinting against the wind, she runs towards a cliff.


    ¡°Deep breath!¡± she yells as she leaps from the edge of it.


    My lungs draw in as much air as they can, my eyes search below us and see the snaking river at the base of a thundering waterfall. As we move through the air, behind us the cliff gives way, the earth being shoved down towards gravity. Kotina pulls herself around me like a cocoon, tucking my head into her shoulder and wrapping her arms around my head.


    We strike the surface of the water with so much force I almost lose consciousness. Kotina still clutches me, my eyes open in the depths as we are pressed down from the weight of the waterfall. Streaks of air ripple through the water as objects fall all around us. Broken pieces of Netherium glittering in the water, gliding through it like a knife.


    Kotina¡¯s grasp loosens, her body going slack, blood streaking the water with the debris. My hand feels her back, and something protrudes from it, in an instant I know it is Netherium, it sucks at my soul¡¯s energy so greedily my eyes needn¡¯t see it. Sekat. We are both going to die here. My heart thrashes, my mind races. Images of the memories Amon showed me flash in my mind. The energy and the air in the memory were pushed away by the being using Ata. Maybe I can...


    Energy cascades from my chest into my veins and down towards my appendages. More¡­ feel the flow. The being swathed in purple light¡¯s words flowing into my mind, the thousands of thoughts condensed in between the syllables rising up, becoming meaning.


    Ata


    Push, Expand¡­ feel the flow. Water torrents around us, my one good arm clutches Kotina, light swells in my Kuwathi eyes, bioluminescence exploding as the force of my will is made manifest. I feel it now. The rhythm. I can feel the source, endless, boundless¡­ flashes of images, a being with glowing silver eyes standing in defiance of absolute darkness. My mind presses back to the present, the heat fills my body. I must push everything away¡­ push all of the water back.


    With the last of my air, I scream ¡°Ata!¡±


    The steady flow opens like a floodgate, energy rippling through my body, pouring from the void within, seeking meaning in my will. Purple light moves from my chest to my appendages. Water rushes around us, but I can¡¯t control the flow, it is wild, combining with the fires of my soul, burning my body, filling me with pain.


    Right as I am about to find the true meaning, time dilates, the water pressing back as though being pushed by some unseen force. Is it me? No, there is something else pressing it. The rays of dawn''s light glide down to meet us as the water parts, held back by the force which I can feel, but not see. Above me, I see a man floating in the air in defiance of gravity. He slowly moves down towards me, my eyes squint in confusion as they take him in¡­ it is Keeper Dargo.


    ¡°Two bounds and a Legacy. My, you have been busy boy.¡± Dargo says, though his face does not wear a half grin or a smirk, it is placid as his eyes search for meaning in mine.


    ¡°Keeper...¡± I say. The pain in my body grows as the flow continues to press outwards. Did he take us here as Kotina suspected, how was he floating, is he controlling the flow of the river?


    To my sides the waters gently glide by, like a bubble of gravity is distorting its natural flow, parting them. Dargo¡¯s jaw tenses as he looks at the purple light coming from my arm. His hand reaches out and grasps my arm, I feel pressure pushing the energy back towards my heart. There is finally relief.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± Dargo says.


    Darkness swallows my eyes as I am pulled to the Realm of Dreams.

 Chapter 67: DashkaTul

    <hr>


    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Seven: Dashka¡¯Tul


    <hr>


    ***


    Realm of Souls


    ***


    My eyes open in the Realm of Dreams, or as Kotina taught me¡­ the Realm of Souls. The once stormy seas have settled now, there is a tranquility in the air, a calm that I have not felt in some time. Was this Dargo¡¯s doing? As I look around the Realm, I see the green flicker demon still standing where they once did. Near the edge of the cracked mountain shaped by Valka, while she tortured me in the ice cave.


    The green flicker demon¡¯s form seems to have evolved more. From the darkness that envelops them, I see locks of green hair beginning to show. Their eyes spin with color, as though the green spark is resisting the crimson that dances in their eye.


    I move closer to the edge, wondering what they are peering at. I feel Amon step into my Realm with Valka close behind, Valka¡¯s slithering tongue grates my ears as she speaks.


    ¡°One should not stare into the Abyss of their own soul,¡± Valka says, coming near me now.


    My jaw clenches at her presence, making me want to eject her from this realm. I do not, I swallow back the bile, I need her¡­ for now.


    ¡°Your soul perhaps.¡± Amon says to Valka, to which she sneers, then placing a hand on my shoulder he continues ¡°You did well, with more time and practice you will learn mastery over the Legacy.¡±


    ¡°He still should have chosen mine,¡± Valka says, twirling her finger through her deep black hair, playing on the ends that are dipped in crimson, like her eyes.


    ¡°Your Legacy comes with a cost no doubt,¡± I say, inching closer to the water¡¯s edge.


    What transfixes the green-sparked demon so much? Is there something in the depths? I had never given it any thought. I assumed the seas were without anything hidden beneath, save the souls of the dead who I carry. I am wary of searching further; my memories are enough reminders of what might lurk beneath. Their faces play on my mind. The ones that Valka and Adonius slew I am not ready to face. Their deaths are my burden, the weight of it heavy upon my shoulders.


    ¡°All things worth having always have a price,¡± Valka says with a deep smile on her cruel lips as she steps closer to me. Her mouth is about to slither more, but I give her the look and she stops.


    ¡°He will test you soon.¡± Amon says. My eyes turn to meet him. His expression is somber as though thinking on memories ¡°He will try to break you. Do not let him.¡±


    ¡°Is there a way for me to defeat him?¡± I ask plainly, though I have little hope for an answer. I have seen Dargo fight hundreds of warriors but none landed a blow. Amon shakes his head.


    Valka remains pensively silent. I feel she has something she wants to say.


    Taking a few moments I finally decide to ask Amon ¡°You said he was your old master?¡±


    ¡°He was, though he was more than that really.¡± Amon says, turning from me, looking towards the endless seas ¡°He was like a father to me, in many ways. The last time I saw him though¡­¡±


    Amon pauses, his face tense as he fights back the emotions.


    My eyes fall to the seas again, sparing him the shame ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°For the first seven hundred years after I became trapped here, I despised him, hated him even. Hated that he did not¡­¡± Amon pauses, closing his eyes ¡°Hated that he did not kill me when the darkness took me. Hated that he let the Kuwathi Empire fall, that he let them become slaves once more.¡±


    Seven hundred years¡­ so then... Dargo must be older than that. I search Amon, seeing only truth in his eyes. How can this be?


    ¡°Every time his Goddess Leora sent someone to try to tame Dashka¡¯Tul¡­¡± Amon begins, hanging his head low now.


    Dashka¡¯Tul, I have not heard the name before, but I know the meaning, Prison of the Fates. I think back to when I first read the inscriptions on the black box before I was told by Lunara and Fennec that it was the Black Edict. I remember some of the words well, though not all of them illuminated well enough to read.


    Here sleeps destiny, shackled by fate


    Thousands must die, so that one may rise


    Power through bloodStolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Hail Thy Gods


    Is the true name of the black box Dashka¡¯Tul? If so, what does it truly mean? My jaw flexes, if Amon had not given me so much already, I would grab his jaw and make it give meaning to my questions. I cannot though, he has given much when I gave him nothing, I am not so dishonorable that I will not hear him out. I can tell the truths he wishes to speak have a heavy burden upon him. Perhaps I can help lessen it as he has lessened mine.


    ¡°For seven hundred years¡­ I joined Valka in tormenting any that were sent, destroying everything and everyone they loved¡­ seeking vengeance for what their people had done to mine, seeking to hurt Leora and Dargo.¡±


    Tears roll from his eyes, disappearing into the air as they fall.


    ¡°For the next three hundred years¡­¡± he begins.


    ¡°You cowered like a lost child crying into the darkness,¡± Valka says, rolling her eyes.


    My eyes turn to her, she closes her mouth again.


    ¡°What changed?¡± I ask him, I do not judge him too harshly for seeking his revenge, I too have sought it, and seek it still.


    ¡°I saw through the eyes of one of the chosen, that despite everything I had done¡­ Dargo still watched over my descendants. Still guided them, as he guided me. He protected them from the rampages of the Nine, protected them from me.¡±


    My eyes fall lower still. Is there good in Dargo? My jaw flexes, thinking about how strong he is, enough to part the water of a raging river and fly against gravity¡¯s pull. Something I haven¡¯t seen Kotina capable of. Yet, from what Amon said, he did not help the Kuwathi Empire. He did not help my tribe in the Colosseum either. There is bitterness in me for him.


    ¡°When I heard your blades call, it brought me back from the depths of my despair. I heard them call to you, Jutarak¡­ Bringer of Justice¡­ I remembered that my people once called me the same.¡± Amon says, now turning to meet my gaze ¡°I will not wallow in despair any longer.¡±


    My jaw tenses as I feel his resolve. There is pain in his eyes that seek atonement.


    ¡°When you see him, tell him¡­ Shanek ta Ul Pada.¡±


    Words that are not often spoken by our people.


    ¡°I will tell him.¡± I say, then pause ¡°But when I see you next, I expect answers.¡±


    I feel the call to the Realm of Reality¡­ or as Kotina told me, the Realm of Mortals.


    There are many truths I need to know from him and the others. Many things they have kept hidden from me. I want to know more about these Legacies, the origins of the black box, or as he called it Dashka¡¯Tul ¨C Prison of the Fates. Above all¡­ I wish to know how to become stronger so that I can carve a path for our people.


    ¡°You will have answers,¡± Amon says.


    Valka gives him a look of irritation as the realm begins to swirl, she moves to speak with him as my mind is being beckoned to the Realm of Mortals, but I do not resist the pull. Yet I cannot help but wonder what vile words her venomous tongue has for him.


    <hr>


    ***


    Realm of Mortals


    ***


    My eyes open slowly, only to find I am in darkness, save that which binds me. My body is chained, I can feel the heaviness of it, thick chains, with blue light like the formations of Netherium. I can feel it sapping my strength. There is a hum all around me, in the air, coming from the ground my body rests upon. There is something strange in its frequency like it is resonating with something else, I can¡¯t quite make out what it is. A holo strikes at the darkness illuminating the room now. The floors and the walls are clad in dark metals with intricate flowing designs. My eyes adjust to the light of the holo.


    It shows the city of Agora from above, smoke billowing into the skies from it. A tilt to its axis as it plummets to the surface. My eyes widen as my heart pumps faster with an aching in it. Agora city, once home to millions of lives, crashes into the sands, exploding violently. Sending energy that scorches shuttles that tried to escape too late.


    ¡°Millions died that day, millions that needn¡¯t have.¡± I hear Dargo say from behind me. I do not turn, my eyes are fixed on the horror that is before them.


    ¡°My people?¡± I hazard to ask with knots in my stomach and pain in my chest.


    ¡°Dead, all you have ever known, all you have ever loved. All of them dead.¡± Dargo says ¡°Because of your recklessness, your foolishness, and above all¡­ your pride.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that cannot be, they escaped on shuttles, that was the plan, they would have¡­¡±


    ¡°A half-baked plan an hour before you caused the collapse of order in an entire system.¡± Dargo says, moving closer now, to look down upon me ¡°You really thought that would be enough?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± my head is spinning, does he lie to me, Amon said he would try to break me. I turn to look at him. His eyes are colder than I remember, I cannot parse truth or falsehood from them.


    ¡°Now tell me, boy.¡± He leans closer ¡°Was it worth it?¡±


    My eyes turn from him towards the ground. A sledge of emotion slams into my chest, beating me down as I feel the weight of his words. My hands are shaking. My mind plays the images of the dead.


    ¡°They would have escaped.¡± I say finally ¡°Akaria said she could get them out in the shuttles.¡±


    Dargo snaps his fingers, and the holo changes to orbit. Showing a massive battle between warships, the emblems of the Republic of Hekat, and the Gallec Empire upon the crafts. Why are they here? I remember when I found the black box originally, it was an Empire ship that was shot down. I am sure of it now. Lunara never explained how she came to be on it. In the holo, I see stray shots of plasma rip through the hulls of ships that sought refuge in the star''s embrace. My stomach wrenches, thinking any of those could be people I love.


    ¡°Millions are dead and trillions more may die, all because of your actions,¡± Dargo says, stepping into the holo.


    The gore plays across his chest now. I feel twisting inside of me as I see the shuttles being caught in the midst of it all. Was this my fault? Did I cause this? How can the actions of one person cause the deaths of so many? In my pursuit of a worthy death¡­ what have I wrought? My jaw clenches, it is not the time to feel sorry for myself. The city bore signs of attack from a warship... there were Gallec Empire ships fighting the Republic''s... why? It makes no sense. My mind turns back to those I love, even though I know his intention is to break me, I feel the weight anyways.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t enough that you lit the fires of war in this system, you also broke Divine Law.¡± Dargo says ¡°What do you think God Helenius will do in order to regain some semblance of the pride that you shattered?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no buts or I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen.¡± Dargo says ¡°You are responsible for¡­¡±


    ¡°Arrum and the others, they would have escaped... How can I be to blame for all of this? I did not call the Empire, and the Republic placed the boot... should my people take their oppression for fear that others may die? Is freedom not worth death¡­¡±


    Dargo waves his hand, and a holo of them defending my body appears. My jaw tenses. The sledge slams deeper.


    ¡°They tried to protect you from me.¡± He says, crouching eye level ¡°I left them to die with the city.¡±


    He snaps his fingers again and the holo shows them all slumped over in a shuttle atop the sand of the Colosseum as the tilt increases and the city begins to fall faster. He snaps again and shows the city exploding upon the planet¡¯s surface again.


    ¡°You killed them all,¡± Dargo says.


    The chains on my body begin to vibrate as the air starts to swirl. Anger rises as my eyes rise to meet his with defiance.

 Chapter 68: Shanek ta Ul Pada

    Kale


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Eight: Shanek ta Ul Pada


    Planet: Etheria


    <hr>


    ***


    Present Time


    ***


    ¡°I ask you again, was it worth it?¡± Dargo asks as he stands over me, just like the masters ¡°Did the death of everyone you ever cared for satisfy you?¡±


    Energy pulses from my chest rising into my veins and sinking into my bones. The chains upon my body begin to glow brighter as something rises in me. Something that seeks to meet the pain he gives with his words.


    He moves behind me, pulling Kotina forward. Dropping her in a heap on the ground in front of me. I look at the wound on her back, lines of darkness jutting from her skin from the Netherium, as though it sucks the life from her¡­ just like the Cursed Edict.


    ¡°She is dying, yet another in the long list of people you have caused to die.¡± Dargo says, then turning to me ¡°Though she has earned this death, by giving you the tools of destruction. She should have killed you¡­ just like I should.¡±


    His hand touches the hilt of his sword as though debating whether to draw it. I do not care, the rage in me does not care about his machinations, nor his ruminations whatever they may be. There are gears spinning in my mind as I piece things together, gears that begin to hold back the anger so that rational thought can attempt to parse reality.


    ¡°Was it¡­¡± he begins, but I interrupt.


    ¡°Enough, old man,¡± I say. My eyes close as I take a deep breath, releasing the anger and finding the calm. The chain¡¯s light settles back to the dull blue. My eyes open once more, and this time my heart¡¯s rhythm is calm.


    He moves to speak, but I start before him.


    ¡°You speak ill of her for giving me the tools to slay those who enslave and kill my people for amusement?¡± I ask, bitterness in my tone ¡°Shame on your mouth, keep its filth from my ears.¡±


    ¡°Boy¡­¡±


    ¡°She yet breathes. Who is really responsible if she dies, certainly not the one in chains, certainly not while you try to get a rise from me. Did you think I was so immature, so naive that I would not see your tricks?¡± I sigh with frustration ¡°It is insulting.¡±


    He is about to speak but I speak again. My words become more deliberate as the thoughts form, and my mind becomes clearer.


    ¡°Did you think me so foolish that I would not realize?¡± I say, thinking back to the holos he showed.


    He tilts his head at me. He does not realize, that after a lifetime of being an Ulima, I pay attention to everything. Every little thread my mind follows, every clue I hold and keep quietly. Now is not the time for caution, now is the time to say what is on my mind. From his mouth, I will pry the truths I seek. From him, I will take the truth I am owed.


    ¡°You killed¡­¡±


    ¡°I said enough.¡± I snarl, disdain and bitterness heavier in my voice, fierceness in my eyes as they look upon him ¡°You have earned the right to listen, do not burden my ears with the filth of your tongue''s lies.¡±


    His head tilts a little more as he folds his arms. There is curiosity on his face. Curiousity that I will soon dispel, the gears in my mind are turning now as I think back on the events of the last months. So many things that I did not fully realize now coming to fruition and blossoming in my mind. My jaw flexes as I begin seeing a bigger picture.


    ¡°Did you truly think me such a fool that I could not see the markings of railgun destruction and plasma scorching?¡± I ask, thinking back again to the holos, I would know those markings anywhere.


    My head shakes at him. For being so wise, he has missed much, but so did I... only now am I beginning to realize what has transpired, the manipulations of those who pull at the strings of my fate.


    ¡°I spent a lifetime salvaging ships that were felled with such means, did you think me so dense that I could not parse such a thing? Do not tell me that I destroyed the city, do not place that weight upon me. I already carry legions of dead.¡±


    His brow furrows, but he still listens, I can see he wants to know what other truths I have gleaned in the last few months. I have been silent, but my eyes were always watching, ears always listening.


    ¡°Did you think I would not remember the statue of your Goddess? The one you had in your office beneath the Colosseum. Did you really think I would not recognize her face in my soul¡¯s realm? It was not perfect, but it was close enough that one need not leap far to realize it.¡± I say, there is venom in me as I think about the manipulations, as I finally have time to think about them. Think about how long he and his Goddess have been pulling at my strings and those around me. Where did it all begin? How long have they been manipulating? Where does it all lead?


    His jaw tenses now.


    ¡°I am not blind to your tricks old man. Amon told me¡­¡± My mouth stops as my mind catches up to something, the rare hue of Amon''s eyes... I remember seeing them before. He told me that Dargo protected his descendants... wait... no. My eyes hum with bioluminescence for but a moment before I swallow the bile back down. But how could that be. That would mean she is Amon''s descendant, a coincidence that they share the same rare color? No, I do not believe in coincidences anymore. I look upon Dargo with a deeper disdain now. Does she know? Did she help them manipulate... no, I do not think she knew all of what I am realizing.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°Amon¡­¡± he begins, emotion striking his face for a moment, but I interrupt.


    ¡°Do not speak his name, you are not worthy.¡± I growl, the venom rising in me ¡°It was not bad enough you used him... now you use her, his descendant."


    He does not answer, but his eyes tell me his truth. She dances on the end of the strings his Goddess moves. Repulsive.


    "Did you think I would not realize when I saw Amon¡¯s eyes, after seeing theirs? A hue so rare I have only ever seen it once before Amon.¡±


    My jaw flexes. Wondering if she even knows she is Amon''s descendant¡­ my hand clenches with my jaw thinking of her. Dargo¡¯s face tells me I am right in all of my realizations so far. Despicable. There is more here though I am realizing, the web they have spun making itself known to me.


    ¡°Boy, there is¡­¡±


    ¡°You will listen!¡± I snap, spit flying from my mouth, there are still more things my mind tries to figure out, I will not have him interrupt. My heavy breath settles while I collect myself. When the calm fills me again I look up to him ¡°You will hear my words, this much I am due.¡±


    It is his turn to listen to me, for I have listened enough and will be heard. This much I have earned. My questions will be answered, I must know the depths they have plotted. How far back does this go... if she is Amon''s descendant and dances on their strings, then... my eyes narrow at Dargo.


    ¡°It was not chance that the Cursed Edict fell into my hands, was it?¡±


    He rolls his jaw, then shakes his head no. Finally, a truth is given without blood or suffering. Yet it is a truth that brings anger and sadness to me. It was after the ship crashed and I got the black box that they attacked my people and raided our city. Only to haul us off into the skies to fight in their floating Colosseum of death. More deaths they put on my shoulders now, since their own refuse to bear it. That has to be why he was my keeper, there is no other explanation. Then meeting her... saving her was it all part of their plan? Using Lunara to bring me this cursed thing? Making me think she is to blame for my misfortune... why are they so twisted? What purpose is there in such a ruse? My nails dig deeper into my clenched hand.


    ¡°It was not chance that you were my keeper. It was not chance that I met¡­¡± My mouth does not want to say her name, there is a knot in me for her, finally, I spit it out ¡°Lunara.¡±


    He confirms my suspicions again with another head shake. If they planned that... then, Mallock. Did his Goddess send me into Mallock''s clutches... rage boils up into me, I can barely contain it. Another manipulation, to force me into Leora''s palm. I remember when Leora showed me how to call the Edict after the blood bath, when Adonius made us slaughter each other... saving Arrum, yet another ploy to garner my trust? She planned for this... all of it.


    ¡°Your Goddess wished for me to use the Edict¡­ when I would not, she arranged for my torture so I would need it..." I say, my mind flashing with the images of my leg being cut piece by piece "She wanted me to feel indebted to her for saving me, didn''t she?¡±


    He nods. Though from his face, I do not think he was part of this, still, he knew. That is more than enough for me to despise him by itself. I despise them both. Dargo and his Goddess Leora. Vile creatures.


    In truth, I had not pieced it all together until now. My first suspicion was when I saw the true color of Amon''s eyes... they were like her eyes. There was something familiar about it. When I saw the hue of Amon¡¯s eyes fully before I fought Adonius again¡­ I knew, instinctually I knew something was amiss. Seeing his Goddess Leora¡¯s face before I left the realm, when she turned to look upon me¡­ only furthered my belief. For I had only seen its likeness in dreams I couldn¡¯t remember and Dargo¡¯s office. When Kotina spoke Dargo¡¯s name saying he brought her here, it began to form more in my mind, pushing further doubts and questions when I saw him defying gravity and parting the raging river. I see him and his Goddess of Filth clearer now, and their manipulations. I wonder how much more they have done that I have not yet seen. If I had the strength...


    ¡°You and your false Goddess have wronged me, have caused death and misery for my people. You have forced a cursed thing into my body with your actions. You are vile, repulsive, and sick.¡± I say to him.


    Why would they do all of this though... what was Leora speaking about with Valka... a Spark? What even is that. More questions, more deceptions. It takes everything in me to hold the bile back. I need to know more.


    ¡°All of this because you sought some kind of Spark inside of me. Something you covet?¡± I ask, trying to parse meaning. It still eludes me, what is this Spark and why is it important?


    ¡°I do not¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not speak lies!¡± I yell, pulling at the chains, energy swelling in me, the lights in the room flickering as the chains become brighter ¡°Your ears still owe me, do not borrow words with your tongue.¡±


    His mouth closes and his ears open to my words once more. Thinking on it further, I remember some of what Valka and Leora spoke of, something about me waking her, though I do not know who they spoke of. Valka said Leora sent thousands like me before to do the same... all of them failed including Amon.


    ¡°Your Goddess seeks to use me to wake something which slumbers in the depths of Dashka¡¯Tul¡­ Prison of the fates.¡± I say, peering at him ¡°She has sent thousands like me to this fate, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    His jaw flexes but he nods. My teeth grind, my life to be taken on the whim of a Goddess. Filth.


    ¡°You let her do this to others, you let her do this to Amon¡­ no, you helped her to do this,¡± I say, my heart hurts remembering the tears that came from Amon¡¯s eyes as he told me of the past.


    He does not answer. His eyes move from mine to the floor, unable to bear the weight of the truth I give him.


    The anger wishes to rise higher in me again as I think of the words that Amon asked me to tell him. They are words he is unworthy to hear, my teeth grind as my mouth moves to form words, words from Amon.


    ¡°You use his descendant¡­ you use her as a pawn and yet he still asked me to say.¡± I almost choke on the words¡­ I do not want to say them, but I must ¡°Shanek ta Ul Pada.¡±


    Dargo¡¯s eyes turn towards his chest as his hand rises to it. There is emotion mixing upon his face. Even though he tries to fight it, I can see it. He takes a step backward, eyes blinking fast as he clutches firmer.


    ¡°Say it¡¯s meaning¡­ give breath to his existence,¡± I say, my hand clenching so firmly that blood drips slowly to the floor as my nails dig into my flesh.


    Dargo does not speak, his eyes move back and forth as though lost in memories.


    ¡°Say it¡¯s meaning!¡± I yell, the chains cracking under the pressure of the wrath which spills from me ¡°You failed him in life¡­ do not spurn him more in death. Shanek ta Ul Pada, say its meaning, old man.¡±


    He does not speak, the words elude his tongue of lies, unable to speak their truth, so I do it for him.


    ¡°Shanek ta Ul Pada - I am sorry I failed you, Father.¡± I growl at him, words he is unworthy to hear, so I tell him as much ¡°He apologizes to you, using words our people rarely say, words that might not pass a tongue in a thousand years. Yet he gives them to you, again you fail him, unable to say them, unable to give meaning to his existence.¡±


    His hand clenches his chest tighter, his black garb spilling into his fingers, matching the depths of his heart. He is vile, this man Dargo. Filled with riddles and regrets. The lackey of a whimsical Goddess who sends people to be tortured and consumed by her sister and the other demons. There is no good in the Gods, before I once thought that if they existed they must have left this place of suffering¡­ how wrong I was. They are the owner of the boot that presses to necks, loaning it to nobles¡­ I will burn them all to ashes someday¡­ this promise is etching itself upon my soul.


    My eyes turn back to Dargo. Venom frothing at my lips.


    ¡°He thought of you as a father¡­ yet you threw him to the pyre, now you use his descendent.¡± My jaw flexes as I think about her, there is much left unsaid between us ¡°You use her as you used him. Yet he apologizes to you still? Where is the justice in this¡­¡±


    He does not speak, yet his eyes tell me the ghosts of his past visit him as his hand clutches at his chest. There is no pity in me for him, he deserves worse than my words can bring.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill me, get on with it. I do not wish to look upon your filth any longer.¡± I say with venom in my voice and disdain in my eyes.

 Chapter 69: Lunara - Part 1 - Musings of Duty

    <hr>


    Lunara


    <hr>


    Chapter Sixty-Nine: Musings of Duty - Part 1


    Galactic Location: Theocratic Imperium¡¯s cluster


    Ruling Government: Theocratic Imperium


    Solar System: Adrius


    Planet: Adrius Prime


    <hr>


    ***


    Six Months ago - one hour after the first Preliminary Trial


    ***


    Solara and I have walked in silence since we left the preliminary trials bloodbath, having just finished changing into fresh clothes and washing the stains of blood from our bodies. My body may be free of the blood, but it still plays in my mind. The screams still haunt me.


    ¡°I should be honest with you,¡± Solara says as we walk through the corridor toward the med bay to meet up with Becca and Claude.


    ¡°About?¡± I query, my mind barely in focus, the scenes of blood from the preliminary trial still fresh in it.


    She stops abruptly, and there is tension in her as she turns to me. My attention moves fully to her as she muses her thoughts.


    ¡°Our mothers were friends.¡± Solara begins, musing it further ¡°Or at least that¡¯s what mine told me.¡±


    My brow furrows, friends? Solara begins walking again, I follow, though I am curious.


    ¡°Who is your mother?¡± I ask, our pace quickens as we pass by hollowed eyes.


    ¡°Renna, the third daughter of the late Primus of House Draconis,¡± Solara says.


    My mother had mentioned her a few times, but she was often evasive about her life before House Raven. It wasn¡¯t until after my mother¡¯s¡­ death that I even met my grandfather. Her past was as much a mystery to me as what lies beyond the stars. Though connecting that our mothers knew each other, our names suddenly seem less coincidental.


    ¡°Our names then?¡± I ask, thinking further about it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She says, with a small smile, flicking her red hair with her hand ¡°Named in honor of the sun''s fire.¡±


    My hand traces my hair, no longer stained with blood, named in honor of the moon¡¯s glow. The only difference between my mother''s hair and mine is the streaks of black that flow through it, owing to my father.


    ¡°When I saw your hair, it reminded me of the stories my mother told me of yours.¡± She recalls, there is a fondness in her tone ¡°White hair like winter¡¯s first snow basked in moonlight.¡±


    My mother had never told me of Renna having a daughter, though she had told me of my name and the meaning behind it. There must be some truth in Solara¡¯s words.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you approached me?¡± I ask her, still ruminating on the discovery.


    ¡°When I saw your hair, I was curious. When I heard you say your name to Gallus¡­ I was fairly certain. But when I saw the insignia of Raven, I was sure.¡± Solara says, glancing over at me ¡°Hearing the stories of our mothers growing up, I often fantasized about meeting you. I¡¯m sure that sounds silly. Pay it no mind.¡±


    My mind wonders if she is trying to trick me for some ulterior motive, my heart tells me her words are as innocent as they sound. Leaving me confused about how I should answer her. She seems earnest, so I will approach it as such. If the first preliminary trial made me realize anything, it is that having an ally is essential to survival here.


    ¡°Well, I am glad that we met,¡± I say finally, giving her a warm but cautious smile.


    ¡°As am I,¡± she says, she pauses outside one of the doors as we make it to the med bay, moans can be heard in the halls coming from the other rooms.


    As we step through the door, I see Becca sitting by the bed, holding her cousin Claude¡¯s hand. His shoulder is wrapped in Neraprin corporation gauze soaked in Medigel. His face looks battered. On his left hand, he is missing several fingers.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Solara asks Becca.


    ¡°They said he will wake soon.¡± She replies, somberly.


    It strikes me that these Nobles seem more emotional than most I have met. I wonder if they too do not use their implants as they ought. Or perhaps they merely feign it. Though in truth I do not know the standards for the Gallec Empire. I only know that most Houses in the Republic require those of Noble birth to use them, lest their emotions destroy the lives of trillions of their subjects. A practice often encouraged by the Theocratic Imperium, as they are the ones who provide them.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Then we will wait with you,¡± Solara says, placing a hand on Becca¡¯s shoulder.


    Taking a seat at the edge of the room, my mind drifts through what has happened, the blood and gore that painted the room for the preliminary trial. My eyes fall downwards from the wall towards my hands, they tremble, and I tighten my grip on them¡­ a warrior of House Raven does not show weakness. Straightening myself in the chair, I look over at Solara, she is deep in her thoughts it would appear as well. I want to ask her more about our mothers, but I think better about it. It would be improper of me, given the situation.


    ¡°He¡¯s waking up!¡± Becca yells, standing up from the chair near the bed and shaking Claude, he jerks awake and blinks his eyes quickly.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Solara asks him.


    ¡°Better than I look I¡¯d wager.¡± Claude groans as he sits up more.


    Becca grabs his shoulder firmly. A welling of tears that wish to strike the ground almost fall from her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that again,¡± Becca says, punching his shoulder.


    He recoils in pain, shooting her a look of irritation. His eyes trail over towards me and Solara.


    ¡°You both saved my life, Becca¡¯s too. Thank you.¡± Claude says, giving a weak bow from the bed.


    ¡°You were a proper savage. They had to shoot you with a stunner to put you down, even under that gravity.¡± Becca says, a sly smile on her face as she says ¡°What they say about Ravens isn¡¯t all smoke it would seem.¡±


    I know that she is trying to compliment me, but a sick feeling comes from my gut as I recall the gore that my hands created. My House teaches that one should take pride in such a thing, yet that is not what I feel.


    ¡°Gallus tried to kill you,¡± Claude says looking to Solara now.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want any threats for succession.¡± Solara says with a sigh, her voice hoarse and distant as she looks over at me, looking down at my bandaged wound, she finishes by saying genuinely ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t finish him,¡± I say. My brow furrows as I feel disgusted with myself suddenly as I hear my own words, the images coming back up into my mind.


    ¡°Probably better you weren¡¯t the one to do it. You don¡¯t want the House Draconis as an enemy, you kill their heir, trial or not they will hunt you down to the ends of the galaxy.¡± Claude says.


    I suddenly feel regret for not studying the various Houses more before coming here. Yekka would always scold me when she found me going off to train with Kotina. Always telling me that the heir apparent must know the ins and outs of every Noble House in the galaxy, no matter how small. A lesson that I will now strive to listen to.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to watch your back either way Luna, her cousin Gallus is a vengeful creature,¡± Becca says with a strained look of worry on her face.


    ¡°Becca isn¡¯t wrong, he will want revenge,¡± Solara says pensively.


    ¡°I know,¡± I say. Now recalling the way he looked at me. It was not that I wanted to cut him or the others down, it was what was required of me. Musings of duty fill my mind, making me wonder what else I will be required to do. My thoughts are interrupted by a noise.


    A knock on the door resounds in the room before anyone can speak again. I instinctually grab my weapon¡¯s hilt, my eyes darting back and forth. I can see the same reaction in Solara¡¯s eyes as her hand moves to her hip gripping her Ionic blade¡¯s hilt.


    The door swings open and all my fear dissipates as I see my father, come through the sliding door. Barely fitting through the sides of it with his broad shoulders, he gives me a nod. The others give him a customary bow. He waves them up and walks over towards me, he is about to speak, but his gaze falls on Solara. There is a tensing of his jaw and then he turns to me.


    ¡°Inquisitor Victoria has summoned you.¡± My father says.


    <hr>


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Republic of Hekat


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    <hr>


    ***


    Six months later


    ***


    My eyes take in man¡¯s folly as it echoes across the stars, light scorches the sides of ships as they wage war against each other. My heart aches at what this might mean, the faces of mothers who clutched their children in the tunnels playing in my thoughts.


    ¡°We need to do a hard burn back to the surface,¡± Fennec says, punching in commands on the console.


    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡± I say, swiping the display from him, expanding the view of Agora city free falling ¡°We will get caught in the aftershock.¡±


    ¡°Sekat.¡± He curses ¡°We have to risk it, the Gallec Empire never joins a conflict unprepared. More will come soon. You can bet on it.¡±


    ¡°Where is Kale!¡± Arrum yells as he presses forward towards us. Nekam tries to pull him back but he rolls his shoulder. A blade in his hand and a wild look in his eyes.


    Fennec pulls his plasma pistol, the light changing from red to green.


    ¡°You will sit the frack down!¡± Fennec yells at him, then more quietly ¡°Or so help me, I will plaster your molten brains against the walls.¡±


    Arrum raises the blade towards Fennec.


    ¡°You will tell me where he is¡­ or learn my blades song.¡±


    ¡°Avac Nempa Tuk,¡± Fennec says in the Kuwathi language.


    Arrum gives a crazy smile in response to the words, suddenly rolling forward, plasma rips a hole in the ceiling as Fennec tries to shoot as I smack it from his hand.


    Arrum lunges and my hand grabs the dulled blade before he can stab Fennec. Grabbing it from him and hitting him in the chest. His eyes go wide as the wind presses from his lungs. He tries to stand and pull another blade from his boot. Fennec reaches for his plasma blade from his bionic legs hidden compartment. I kick his knee, sending him to the ground.


    Maki and Daki move to stop Arrum but Nekam and his son Neeba reach him first, holding him down as he thrashes. Fennec tries to stand again, but I push him down to the ground.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I yell into his ear ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this.¡±


    The shuttle rocks as debris scrapes the sides of it, the system sends a warning about the shield¡¯s power failing. Slagging hells.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Arrum yells, but they do not let him up, it takes all of them to hold him down as he tries to twist under the weight, punching and kicking at them ¡°His heart still beat, I felt it, we must go back for him.¡±


    ¡°He was taken!¡± I yell finally, Fennic stops fighting me, so I release some pressure from his back ¡°There is nothing we can do about it right now except try to survive.¡±


    ¡°Enough Arrum,¡± Nekam says, whispering into his ear now.


    Arrum¡¯s expression changes as he hears the words that I cannot. He closes his eyes and nods.


    ¡°Now let me do what¡­¡±


    The shuttle rocks hard as it is hit with debris from the explosion of Agora City striking the planet''s surface, spraying shrapnel all the way into orbit. The system screams in protest, air rushes out for a moment into the vacuum of space before the shield can patch the hole. I float towards the console as the gravity actuators fail, diverting power to the shields.


    My hand scrolls through the system''s displays, forming a projection and proposed route. Will it work? It will have to. We won¡¯t survive in space, we need to go planet side.


    Fennec comes towards the helm, pointing to one of the displays. I nod, the secondary explosion from the Etherium reactor will be any second. We need to do a hard burn now, regardless of the risk.


    ¡°Command accepted.¡± The system says.

 Author Update

    <hr>


    Ulima,


    Most authors would probably leave you in inbox rot instead of telling you the truth. The truth may be distressing for some of you, so I ask for a chance to explain. First and foremost it is not the end of HTG. The story will not be dropped until it is finished, even if I am the only one still reading it. When I start something, I always finish it.


    During the last few months it has been a wonderful journey which I will be continuing after doing revisions to the story. I had originally told everyone about this multiple times over the last few months. Since we were on the all list of rising stars I kept going, and I feel that the quality of the story in certain aspects has suffered for it.


    The reason I am revising the story and editing it is because there are many flaws in it, flaws that you have all pointed out. I have listened to your concerns, and am in the process of addressing the ones I felt would improve the overall quality of the story. Such as pacing issues, the feeling that the power system is a bit unfleshed out. The lack of depth for political powers and houses. Crumbs being microscopic instead of easily being seen. A general lack of descriptions when the main character is supposed to be highly observant. Those that the MC cares about having little screen time to be fleshed out meaningfully.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The starting biome is another thing I will be changing, many have compared it to dune and / or Star Wars. The desert and sci-fi origin stories seems to be a common trope. I don¡¯t like to lean on tropes and I felt that I could do better, so I will do better. Hopefully you will feel the same as well.


    In summary I am putting the story on hiatus briefly. However I will be working on it for the coming months, breathing more life into it. Expect it to relaunch mid to late October at the very latest.


    My goal is to incorporate appropriate suggestions to make the story better. The characters will stay the same, except they will be improved and given a much needed facelift with the rest of the story.


    I do not want to be an author who brings you substandard writing for the sake of producing words on paper, giving you a story without a soul. I want to be the type of writer that makes you think deeply and meaningfully about what is written long after you have read it. I want you to feel the magic that the written word can wield.


    If you have any feedback that you feel would improve the story, please feel free to comment.


    I hope you will keep a follow on here so you don¡¯t miss the relaunch announcement.


    I promise you, it will be worth the wait. Have a wonderful day!


    Respectfully,


    Godric


    <hr>

 Author Update #2

    Ulima,


    First and foremost I hope you are all doing well!


    TL;DR at the bottom for those that don''t want to read all of this.


    I am still working on the rewrite for HTG and have been very busy trying to get my Real Estate License (taking state exam Friday) and may have to extend the release deadline to November or December, I would like a backlog of books 1-3 before starting again (currently have about half of that goal). I did receive a few offers from publishers which would have let me write full time, but the terms were all of my works in perpetuity which would mean they would have rights for anything and everything I create for eternity, which is a little restrictive for me personally. Hopefully getting this license will mean that I can devote more time to writing and still pay my bills since Real Estate is a set your own hours kind of gig.


    In exchange for this delay, I will be opening up the discord before the rerelease for anyone that wants to come hangout, more to follow on that. I will also be posting the first ten chapters or so here giving you a sneak peak over the next few weeks. My hope is that you all will give some feedback about your likes and dislikes. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Please be brutally honest, my skin is very thick and my goal is to provide a well written story.


    The beginning of HTG is a bit different, book one will expand on the initial world building for the Kuwathi and their settlements / culture / social castes. Where we are now in the old draft will likely become book three territory if the rewrite moves as anticipated.


    Minor changes include name change for Kale to Kalon. Introduction to the fleshed out power system and governments starts much sooner so that the scope can be slowly revealed.


    Major changes include starting biome being moved to an ice tundra and adding in a lot of flavor for the ecology of it. Ruling Government has also changed for planet Ora (MC''s home world) I don''t want to give too many spoilers here, but it should provide some deeper world building and much better interactions between governmental powers in the Galaxy.


    All in all, main premise of the story isn''t changing much, but to avoid confusion concerning smaller details I recommend reading this like a fresh story.


    Looking forward to seeing what you all think!


    TL;DR


    HTG Re-release Nov-Dec.


    First 10 chapters coming soon.


    Discord coming soon.


    Some changes to original, brain dump for rewrite.


    I hope you all have a wonderful week! Chapter one of rewrite will be posted shortly after this.


    Respectfully,


    Godric

 Chapter One - Ulima (New)

    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter One: Ulima


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    ¡°Kalon,¡± Nekam says, calling me by my name. Strands of his deep black hair dances over the scar just above his steel grey eyes. His large calloused hand beckons me closer, he leans in now speaking just above a whisper over the crowd''s voices ¡°Shame him.¡±


    My jaw tenses at his words. The command is simple, yet it will make me a target for reprisal with the other tribe. Nekam is my tribe¡¯s chief though, I do not have the right to refuse him, nor would I¡ªnot after he took me in as a child. Such a thing is not easily forgotten, especially among my people.


    ¡°Understood, my chief,¡± I say giving him a small bow, as is our custom. My eyes take in the room, there are more people here this year, more that are desperate.


    Nekam does not ask things of me that have no purpose, regardless of the risk, I will not defy him. There is a time and a place for feeling sorry for oneself a wise man once said to me. My people called him the Sage, but to me, he was more than his wise words, he was a guide through the hells that life brings. In the seventeen years since my birth, I have never known anyone to be as wise as he was. He would have told me to be temperant and follow my chief¡¯s request.


    As I approach the area I must fight, sweat trickles down my brow, the cold sparring mat drinks it up greedily creating a slick sheen. Across from me is a boy around my age, the one I am meant to shame. He will be the third I have fought tonight, all for the right to be on the surface crew. Among my people, one must always prove their worth. Even more so when they are like me, an Ulima.


    We stand at opposite ends of the sparring mats, in my Clan¡¯s main chamber, the Yul Clan as others know us. Sheets of insulated metal welded into patchwork line the floors and ceilings. Dull flickering lights cast deep shadows from the ceilings which they swing. The smell of sweat and blood hangs in the humid air, though the chill from the frost beneath the floors keeps the room cool. The room is fit to house hundreds at a time, the crowd is thick and full of loud voices. Most are from other tribes, they came here for the same reason we did, to earn spots. Those who do not earn enough will have to work the mines for the summer, just to survive. Only the surface crews can thrive. My eyes focus on my next opponent.


    Blood mixes with sweat on the forehead of the boy across from me, his previous matches were harder for him than mine were for me. I do not show that I am strong though, my shoulders hunched, my gaze low, I never show strength unless I must. My leg feigns a limp as I square off with him and give a weak customary bow. His eyes trace towards my false injury, as is my intention. A trick I learned from my tribe¡¯s chief, always show weakness where there is strength. Those who take advantage deserve the deception.


    Barnak, the chief of our Clan steps forward between us. His dark brown eyes watch us intently as he scratches his thick grey beard. His face is marred with scars, a testament to what it takes to be the Clan leader. He moves to each of us, checking that our blades are dulled, blood taken with the intent to kill among Clan members has consequences. When he is satisfied he coats the edge with black ink so we can mark where we strike. After he has measured us and our blades, he steps back and says ¡°Begin.¡±


    The boy across from me wastes no time as he charges, moving towards my feigned injury. I pretend to stumble backward from it, luring him in further. When he is upon me and his body is fully committed to striking from that direction, only then do I plant on it and turn, spinning behind him and knocking him off balance. I do not stop as he stumbles, I press the advantage and strike him thrice, leaving black ink lines under his arm along where his arteries are and a pointed circle in his back where his left kidney sits.


    My eyes glance over to Nekam, his arms are folded in front of him as he gives me the nod. I extend my left hand outwards and drop one of my blades to the ground and put one arm behind my back. There is murmuring in the crowd and laughter from some of the other tribe chiefs.


    The boy spits on the ground then pulls himself to his feet and comes towards me again in a fit of rage. He overextends and I strike him twice, between the ribs. He swings wildly around, I parry the blade and plant my foot between his, pushing him to the floor with my shoulder. He stumbles to his feet as I trace around him slowly, my breath even.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The iris of each of the boy¡¯s brown eyes starts to glow dully as he glares at me. Our people are born with eyes that glow with bioluminescence, it happens when we experience extreme emotions. Fear, pain, sadness, and anger are the most common. It is considered shameful to let them glow without purpose. We the Kuwathi as my people are known, pride ourselves on control over our minds, and the emotions inside us. My eyes flicker over to Nekam, a suppressed grin on his mouth.


    ¡°Ulima.¡± My opponent growls, his jaw clenched so firmly that blood comes from the corner of his lip.


    In the old tongue, Ulima means - The Forsaken. They call orphans and outcasts by this. Some use it as an insult, like this boy and many others, but I have grown to embrace it. Being Ulima has made me more aware of everything. Being Ulima has helped me survive. The boy squares off with me again, ready to strike, even though he has already lost many times over, the ink upon his skin proof of it.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Barnak roars as the boy lunges again, he grabs the boy by the shoulder pulling him back.


    It is rare to see our Clan¡¯s chief yell. He is normally more composed. The crowd of hundreds becomes quieter as the whispers begin to rise. Nekam¡¯s intent for me to shame my opponent seems like it is having an effect, perhaps he wished to get a rise out of the Clan¡¯s chief, the boy¡¯s grandfather. Though such a thing is dangerous, it makes me wonder what his goals are.


    ¡°I demand a rematch.¡± The boy says after a time, he points to my leg ¡°He cheated me, pretending to be injured.¡±


    ¡°You are in no position to demand anything, Henek.¡± The Clan chief says sternly, then pointing to his eyes, he says ¡°Control your emotions.¡±


    The boy Henek nods to his grandfather and closes his eyes, controlling his breathing. When they open again the glow is gone. The crowd has grown almost silent except for the whispers. It is even more rare for the Clan chief to chastise the tribes in his inner circle, those of his blood. I begin to see the machinations of Nekam now as the pieces begin to move. Though his current goal I am still not sure of.


    ¡°He may not be in a position to demand, but I am, my chief.¡± A gruff man says, stepping forward, giving a light bow to the Clan chief ¡°Winning through such means is a shameful thing.¡± The man turns now towards Nekam ¡°Surely you would not be satisfied with a shameful win, Nekam.¡±


    I recognize the man, he is Keno, Henek¡¯s father and one of the tribe chiefs of our Yul Clan. Nekam and Keno have been rivals for many seasons now. There is a grumbling in the crowd as he speaks. He is not favored by many other tribes. Keno is the Clan chief¡¯s second son. His tribe and those in the Clan chief¡¯s inner circle often receive benefits others do not.


    Barnak, our Clan¡¯s chief scratches his beard, giving an eye to me for a moment, then looking out amongst the crowds. He does not answer one way or the other. A wise decision, one I can respect, he will let it be settled between the tribes. Leaving none of the blame on himself.


    My eyes glance over at Nekam, my tribe¡¯s chief. There is a glint in his grey eyes as they meet mine, one that I recognize. He sees an opportunity. An opportunity that he wonders if I will earn on his behalf. I nod to him in agreement, a grin slides over his mouth for a brief moment as he steps forward.


    ¡°You are not satisfied with your son¡¯s failure and seek a rematch.¡± Nekam says pacing slowly around the mats, then turning to look upon Keno he finishes with ¡°What do you offer?¡±


    Nekam means to take more than a single spot from them. It is a bold move, one that if Keno refuses will make him look weak. Either way, Nekam will win something. Another lesson he often teaches us, when your enemy seeks something, you must seek more.


    ¡°Two spots to the winner.¡± Keno says, lowering his gaze level with Nekam¡¯s ¡°None to the loser.¡±


    Nekam scratches his beard to look pensive, then stops pacing and looks to the crowd, many give him nods and grins. He is well-regarded amongst the other tribe leaders, unlike Keno.


    ¡°Would it not be shameful, by your logic to take from you twice? Your son has already proven himself¡­ unworthy.¡± Nekam says, now only a few paces from Keno ¡°Perhaps we could spar and settle it between us?¡±


    There are cheers from the crowd, Keno¡¯s eyebrow twitches at the provocation.


    ¡°There will be no fighting between my chiefs, this is not the Madricka, it is for surface crew rights only,¡± Barnak interjects, breaking his silence finally.


    Nekam nods to him respectfully, he already knows this, we all know that tribe chiefs may only fight during the Madricka. It is held every five years. Nekam wished to shame Keno when he refused. There are few foolish enough to fight my tribe¡¯s chief, fewer still with such a large crowd to witness it. Barnak made another smart move here I realize, keeping order among chiefs and the Clan while protecting his son¡¯s honor, in the same breath one could say his own as well.


    ¡°What do you propose?¡± Keno asks, his jaw flexes even though he tries to hide his anger.


    The murmuring in the crowd rises as some people laugh. Keno does well trying to hide his anger, he is more tempered than his son whose fists are clench and eyes threaten to glow again.


    Nekam raises his hand in the air extending his fingers ¡°Five of your spots.¡±


    ¡°Five of my spots?¡± Keno asks, turning to look at Nekam fully. His jaw rolls as he thinks about it. He turns to his father the Clan¡¯s chief but he says nothing.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Nekam dares to ask, then doubling down ¡°Are you not confident in your own son?¡±


    Nekam laughs loudly, and the tribes who do not like Keno join him. Every laugh builds the shame higher. Barnak shoots Nekam a warning glance, and Nekam¡¯s grin loosens a little as the laughter stops. Barnak moves towards his son Keno and whispers something in his ear that I cannot hear and slips something into his hand.


    ¡°I am confident in my son.¡± Keno says with a grin now, a grin that I can see makes Nekam wary as his eyes try to see what¡¯s in Keno¡¯s grasp ¡°I wonder if you are as confident in your pet Ulima.¡±


    Nekam¡¯s jaw rolls now as he treads more carefully ¡°What do you propose?¡±


    ¡°Ten spots to the winner, none to the loser,¡± Keno says, his grin deepening.


    Nekam paces again as the whispers grow louder, people pointing to Keno¡¯s hand. We all know what could be in it. I can tell from Nekam¡¯s face that he wonders if it is a bluff. Using such a thing for the sake of one¡¯s pride would be a double-edged sword. However, Nekam has left himself no recourse, if he refuses he will look to be the weak one. Another move made by Barnak which shows how he became the leader of thousands.


    ¡°I accept,¡± Nekam says finally, his grin having faded and his eyes narrowing at Keno.

 Chapter Two - Maka

    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Two: Maka


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    Keno beckons his son to him as Nekam beckons me, the crowd is louder now, anticipation high in the air. Nekam grabs my shoulder and leans in to speak.


    ¡°If he has what I think he has, keep your distance until he expends it,¡± Nekam says, then turning to look at Keno and his son Henek. There is a wariness in his eyes as he says ¡°Do not show them your true abilities, when you get it from him, send it towards me.¡±


    I nod to Nekam. Now remembering the words of the Sage and his guidance, he used to tell me that misunderstood abilities can be seen as a liability to those who covet power. If they knew my truth, they may try to sell me, or worse yet, slay me. I am lucky that Nekam is not like them, or else he would have sold me years ago.


    Keno turns his gaze towards us now, his hand clasped on his son¡¯s shoulder. A grin rises on my opponent¡¯s face as he grips something firmly in his hand. I take the time to stretch my body, if he has what we suspect, I will be at a disadvantage, I must be limber and ready for what is to come.


    ¡°You have accepted the terms, yet I am not an unfair man,¡± Keno says, his chest puffed out, his pride returning to him even against the grumbles from the crowd at his statement, as he is known to be a particularly unfair man.


    Behind Nekam, I see my best friend Arrum coming towards us. His brow is heavy with sweat, he must have won his match as well, his face wears a grin as he nods to me. The crowds gather more now as other sparring matches end and everyone comes to see the commotion. Hundreds of sets of eyes searching for what will happen next. There is eagerness in their eyes, I can feel it.


    ¡°I wonder how deep the faith you have in this Ulima goes,¡± Keno says sneering at me before looking back to Nekam.


    ¡°Speak plain or not at all,¡± Nekam says, standing next to me, crossing his arms.


    ¡°My three versus your one, or my one with what is in his hand versus your one,¡± Keno says.


    Nekam¡¯s jaw flexes, Keno is trying to change the dynamic and keep everything in his favor. In making it Nekam¡¯s choice, he attempts to shift the shame of using unfair advantages. My eyes move towards my chief as he mulls it over for a moment. Before he speaks, Barnak the Clan chief gives him a look, one that says tread lightly.


    ¡°Three times the fighters, three times the prize,¡± Nekam replies.


    Fighting three would be easier than fighting one with what they may have. Though I am wary of the numbers, I am glad to have an alternative.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Keno sneers through his unkempt brown beard, the whiskers hang over his lip, nearly hiding the voracious smile sliding across his mouth. The depth of it makes me uneasy, but I do not show it.


    Keno snaps his fingers and two men a few years older than me move through the crowd. My eyes take in their strides, trying to glean their movements before the match begins. They give me nothing, making me more uneasy. I feel a tug at my arm as my friend Arrum shifts towards me.


    ¡°They are brothers.¡± Arrum whispers to me, his gaze fixed on the two men that Keno called ¡°I fought the taller one, his right knee is injured from our fight. Exploit it.¡±


    I look towards the taller brother, he does not show it pains him, but I trust Arrum with my life, so I nod. Across from us no more than twenty paces, Keno raises his hands to silence the crowds as the three square off with me. The two brothers and Keno¡¯s son. Three of them versus me. If I win, Nekam will surely reward me. If I lose¡­


    ¡°I give you one chance right now Nekam.¡± Keno says, the smile thick through his beard, his brown eyes glinting in the flickering lights ¡°Forfeit the two spots you owe me, and you won¡¯t lose fifteen.¡±


    ¡°Let the blades decide,¡± Nekam says, folding his arms once more. The crowd roars in approval.


    Barnak steps forward before Keno can reply, the crowd grows quiet again as he moves to inspect our blades, coating the edges in fresh black ink. His eyes meet mine for but a moment, there is something hidden behind them, but he does not show what it is. My eyes focus back on my opponents, the two brothers stretch and prepare in earnest, meanwhile, Henek stares at me with bitter determination. He is angry, a mistake. Anger when working with others can cloud the flow of battle. I will exploit this as well, as I must if I want to win against three.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The two brothers converse quietly when they finish stretching, one tall and one short, both with short red hair, tied back in braids. Their eyes are blue like ice. Scars upon both of their hands and arms tell me they are accustomed to real blades. They must be like me and Arrum¡­ Ulima. This makes me wary of them, more so than Henek, as like me they have had to survive using their hands, as their blood was not enough.


    I must learn the breath of their strides, so I keep my distance even before the match begins.


    Barnak moves back from the sparring mats, the air thick with building expectations as he raises his hands into the air, looking back and forth between me and the three of them.


    ¡°Begin!¡± Barnak roars.


    Henek moves first, the others rolling into his shadow. My pulse quickens as I feel the first notes of their blade¡¯s song. There is disorganization as Henek charges though, yet still, I keep my distance, if they encircle me, it will be over before it begins.


    ¡°Do not run Ulima!¡± Henek yells as he lunges, I parry his strike meant for my chest. The two brothers move after, giving weak jabs to test my defenses.


    These two by themselves would have posed more of a problem for me than with him added. He subtracts from their fluidity, like oil added to water he churns between them, murking the melody of their blade song.


    I cannot remove him first though, I need him to win this. They are wary to outshine him, I can feel it in their stride, he is their chief¡¯s child. Yet they know if they fail they may be truly forsaken¡­ it is the same for me. If I do not perform, Nekam may abandon me to the cold. I would not blame him for it. It is the way of my people.


    My emotions temper as I harden myself against their plight, my own must come first. One cannot survive with empathy alone. My eyes glass over as my heart hardens and my feet trace towards them, I exist in the moments between the chords of their song now, all other worries pressed from me. I begin to feel the battle''s rhythm.


    Their blades cut at the air, finding only my shadow as I turn and strike them after a roll. They look to Keno who shakes his head no, Barnak his father, and our Clan¡¯s chief says nothing of the black ink that drips from where their arteries flow. My jaw flexes, but as I glance at Nekam, he does not seem upset, perhaps he expected this.


    They retaliate with a chaotic chorus of uninspired movements, all singing to me, all screaming their intentions¡­ intentions I intend to usurp. When I truly find the rhythm¡­ the tempo changes between us. My strides match and mix into theirs, moving between them now, I have found the melody that my blade sings to find theirs.


    I unleash a flurry of blows, left then right, then right again, feigning another right and crossing with a left. The back of my blade drags across the shorter brother¡¯s throat, ink drips from them as their eyes widen. He steps back from the fight, showing he understands he is slain, as is our custom. I hear Keno spewing at him in the old tongue, but I cannot be distracted by it.


    The tempo demands my pace increase, I move onwards to the next who will hear my blade''s melody, three stabs between the ribs of the taller brother. After I parry the jab and slide my blade down his wrist, I roll to his back and kick out his knee, sending him to the ground. Arrum was right, his knee was weakened.


    My focus turns towards the last one, Henek, the grandson of the Clan chief, the son of the rival of my tribe¡¯s leader. His eyes flicker back and forth at my work, not believing what they see. As I move forward to close the gap he stumbles back, I see fear in his eyes as they glow lightly, the bioluminescence swirling in them as his chance of winning circles the drain.


    Then suddenly I feel a strike at my back, hitting my head, sending me in a daze forward as I instinctually roll. As I recover on my feet, I see something that surprises me.


    The two brothers that I dispatched are on their feet, ink mixing into their sweat. My jaw flexes as I realize they do not mean to honor the game. My eyes shoot towards Nekam, his gaze is upon Barnak the Clan leader. There are yells from the crowd, calling them cheats, yet Barnak says nothing. He will not accept victory unless I beat them more firmly. A move I do not respect. The Sage once told me that power is fluid, the more someone tries to grasp it, the less they control it.


    The two brothers abandon their previous attempt to not outshine their leader''s son and come at me in earnest. My head is still dazed I am on the defensive, their melody has changed. I roll back twice to increase the distance, I feel a strike at me from the crowd hitting me in the head once more. My eyes look back and I see Keno sneering at me.


    ¡°You will say nothing my chief?¡± Nekam says loudly, his arms unfolded. Yet Barnak says nothing, pretending not to notice what has happened.


    Anger is rising in me rapidly. It was not enough that they dishonor the customs and pretend my blade''s ink is worthless, now they unfairly strike me from the crowd. I must be calm, anger is not what I need here. Moving between them I strike again and again, but they do not honor my blade''s cuts. Whirling around, I move so Keno is not behind me as I move towards the edge of the mats. There are roars of outrage, yet no one dares interfere without the Clan chief¡¯s permission.


    Another strike, again from behind, my head turns and I see another of Keno¡¯s tribe holding a metal rod. I feel warm blood trickling down my hair and rolling down my neck. My vision is blurred as I stumble forward, my head feels concussed.


    The two brothers grab me, pushing me to my knees after a series of blows, my eyes move to Henek and my jaw flexes as he holds up a clenched hand.


    I feel it in the air before I see it. A stirring in the very fabric of existence, a pulse of energy as he draws power from the object in his hand. My people know this energy as Maka, though the ones who rule above us call it by their own word¡­ mana. In his hand, there is no doubt now, he holds a shard of Etherium. One of the things we risk our lives to mine in the deep tunnels. To use it for such a thing is unheard of outside the Madricka fights.


    The lights in the room begin to flicker faster, bright blue light erupts from the cracks in his hand¡¯s grasp as runic lines begin to etch upon his skin. I struggle to rise, but they have pinned me, twisting my arms behind my back and stepping on the backs of my knees. I see Nekam and his son Neeba holding back Arrum who pulls fervently to come to my defense. I shake my head no to him, yet it does not stop him.


    Nekam¡¯s eyes do not reach mine, he knows what I know. There is nothing he can do to help me, they are going to teach Nekam and other tribe leaders a lesson¡­ using my body as the canvas for their painting of cruelty.


    ¡°Sekat.¡± I curse under my breath.


    <hr>

 Chapter Three: Shaka-Ul Nupa

    Kalon


    <hr>


    Chapter Three: Shaka-Ul Nupa


    Galactic Quadrant: Darna Quadrant


    Ruling Government: Talum Merchant Federation


    Solar System: D-447


    Planet: Ora


    Location: Beneath the planet''s surface, Naro City, Yul Clan Assembly Hall


    <hr>


    The crowd is fervent with protest, there is outrage and yet as the blows come and strike my body there is no one to stop them. Each one silences more of the crowd, as though they feel it upon themselves. The message is clearer as the strikes batter my flesh. No one is to shame Barnak or his blood. He was tempered before, but Nekam pressed his patience too much, me beating three was a shame they did not accept. The anger swims to the surface and pulls at my mouth forming words.


    ¡°Using such advantages¡­¡± I say, spitting blood on the floor, a low growl in my tone as the anger rises ¡°Are you proud?¡±


    The blows come quicker as Henek¡¯s strength enhances with the Maka that flows into him from the Etherium shard in his grasp. The lines of blue light deepen upon his skin. I feel my ribs threatening to crack even as I flex my body against the onslaught. I wrestle my arms, but the red-haired brothers hold me firm, I try to stand but they press on the backs of my knees still. The anger is rising as the pain increases. Am I to be defeated by an inept person such as he? My jaw flexes tighter, yet the glow does not come to my eyes. I do not surrender this to him, my pride does not allow it.


    ¡°You are Ulima!¡± Henek yells, spit flying from his mouth as the savage look rises in him ¡°Who are you to question me?¡±


    He strikes again and again until Nekam finally breaks the silence.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Nekam says loudly, the room grows quiet as he says it, so quiet I can hear my own heartbeat ¡°We forfeit.¡±


    There is a stillness in the crowd now as Keno laughs loudly at what he said. Nekam¡¯s gaze slowly traces over to him, there is a look growing on his face. One that I have seldom seen.


    ¡°You wanted a fight, do not cry when you are losing. I do not accept your forfeit.¡± Keno says, folding his arms


    ¡°Shaka-Ul Nupa!¡± Someone yells in the old tongue.


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Keno roars, moving through the crowd.


    Its meaning is simple ¨C Those who cry cheat, yet cheat to win. It is not a phrase that Barnak enjoys as he looks around the crowd for who said it as well. It is echoed through the crowd now in hushed voices. Too many saying it to punish. His jaw flexes. He must know that he is losing control of the situation. It surprises me that he would make such a move in the first place. He should have cut his losses after losing the fight. They have left themselves vulnerable here, and Nekam is treading us both into dangerous waters. The bruises forming upon my body are a testament to it.


    Henek¡¯s blows do not stop as the crowd whispers Shaka-Ul Nupa more and more, replacing their silence with protest again. Something is different now though, there is a difference in the air that stirs with me, it is my anger. It threads and weaves into my blade¡¯s song. Making a melody that is meant for the dead. All I need is an opening, yet the brothers who hold me do so firmly.


    ¡°Arrum, no!¡± Nekam yells, but it is too late, hope rises in me, mixing with the anger.


    Arrum moves from Nekam and his son Neeba¡¯s grasp as he slips onto the mats, a look of rage on his face. He will be punished severely for this, there is no doubt. He moves towards the taller brother, keeping low, dodging a metal pipe from one of Keno¡¯s men, the same who struck me. Arrum twists through the air like water through a stream, his flow hard to follow. The taller brother has no choice but to let go of me to stop Arrum¡¯s assault. In this moment I throw my weight against the ground, pulling the shorter brother directly into Henek¡¯s next strike, knocking him out cold. His body slumps to the ground, releasing me¡­ and my anger.


    Henek¡¯s eyes dance with bioluminescence as I rise to my feet rapidly, clutching a dulled blade in my hand. To my left, I hear a scream after a sickening cracking sound. The taller brother clutches his knee which is bent sideways unnaturally. Arrum is being pulled back from the mats by Nekam and the others of our tribe. It takes four to subdue him, yet he still kicks and claws to get back out onto the mats to help me. I give him a grin through the blood on my lip, he has already given me victory. When he sees the grin, he stops fighting, his own rolling onto his face.


    Keno moves towards me on the mats, but Barnak seems to have noticed the crowd''s displeasure and grabs his shoulder pulling him back. A move he should have done before, it seems to relieve some of the tension in the crowd. Now leaving only me and Henek, who looks to his father for help. Even with the Etherium shard his cowardice shines through, even with all his advantages, with my body sore and beaten and still he seeks more. Rage rises to meet it¡¯s brother anger, creating a fire of vengeance in me.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    My free hand picks up another dulled blade from the mats, the ink smeared across the ground. There is no intention in me to mock kill him with the edges. When I move now, my intention is to cause him as much pain as possible until he admits defeat since they will not give it. The message written in my eyes means that I will give back what I have been given, with interest. Still, the fight is not over. Moving to the taller brother who clutches his knee still, I kick him in the jaw swiftly, his body going limp like his brother¡¯s. Now I can focus on Henek, I must be wary of him. Maka can make a person unnaturally strong and fast, especially when they pull it from pure Etherium like he is.


    Letting him come to me, I dodge his first strike. Stabbing my dulled blade under his arm, kicking the blade from the hilt, driving it into his nerve bundle, following up with a roll as the blade falls, I strike again, this time at his shoulder, feigning up then dropping my body down as I strike behind his knee. The air rushes as his hand whips at where I was. He is much faster, but even enhanced, the gap between our skills is too wide. He was raised in privilege, I can feel it in his stance, in the snarl of his lip as he moves to follow me again with another miss. He did not survive the harsh winters among unfamiliar faces, he did not have to prove himself his entire life just to eat, my pride was forged from the skill I have honed¡­ his pride is of his birth, being above others.


    He channels more Maka from the Etherium shard, the air swells with it, so much I feel it leaching into my own body. I must be careful to not take too much in¡­ lest they see my true runes. His control is wild and unrefined, undisciplined and wasteful. My body breathes in the Maka, pushing it into my extremities, fueling my frame to move faster as my heart beats quicker, the steam beginning to flow from my skin. As the strength rises, I no longer have to evade. As the speed of my body increases, I meet him head-on.


    I turn on him now, matching his speed with my own. His eyes widen in disbelief as I strike him hard in the chest four times after feigning for his jaw. He coughs blood as the lines deepen. I strike as he recovers, and the Etherium falls from his hand to the floor, he dives to grab it, and I knee him in the ribs, pressing him from reach. My eyes move to it, I see his father Keno racing towards it to give it back to his son, but I throw one of my blades at it, careful not to let it touch my skin¡­ lest they see my truth. It slams against the shard sending it towards Nekam who grabs it swiftly. Those in my tribe and others form around him, blocking Keno who tries to retrieve it.


    ¡°Cheat!¡± Keno roars at Nekam, now coming towards me with a balled fist, I twirl to evade a blow from him. His son rises to meet me now too and I slap him down, then follow up with three strikes to the nerves bundles in his neck, two on one side and one on the other. His eyes roll back as he passes out.


    Keno moves his hand towards his sheathed blade, not a dulled one, but the one he uses to slay men. Nekam moves like the first ray of light come dawn and intercepts Keno¡¯s strike as he draws the blade, throwing him to the floor, kicking the blade away as he pummels his face with a series of blows. The crowd roars as a brawl breaks out between the various tribes. I see Arrum leap to the man who hit me with a metal pipe during the match, wrestling it from him and striking him with it. Two more come to flank him, but Nekam¡¯s son Neeba comes to his aid kicking them back.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Barnak screams, but no one heeds him over the commotion.


    There is a man coming in Nekam¡¯s shadow now, my legs pull me to intercept him, but before I can there is a sharpness in my back, I whirl around and see Nevari, Nekam¡¯s daughter holding back a metal pipe meant for my back. She rips it from the would-be attacker¡¯s grasp and kicks them thrice in the knee until they buckle and she finishes with a blow to the jaw using the metal pipe. Their body going limp. There is no time to thank her, I move to intercept Nekam¡¯s attacker, but he stops as a loud siren erupts over the noise of the fighting. Then there is a loud cracking in the air as Barnak discharges an energy weapon into the floor. The crowd steadily grows quiet as people separate.


    ¡°I said enough!¡± Barnak yells again, others from his personal guard come now, also armed with energy weapons.


    None of the other tribes in our Clan have these weapons, it is illegal by the rules of the City chief for any except the Clan chiefs and their personal guards to own them. Punishable by death, not just for yourself, but your entire tribe. It is how they maintain order when disorder rises. It is why they can be unfair and most do nothing. It is not the first time Barnak has had to show this strength, but it is so rare that I have only seen it one other time. During the ration shortage years ago after the Sage¡­


    ¡°This is Yul Clan Assembly Hall, you do not riot here, never here.¡± Barnak says, turning the barrel of his weapon to the ground ¡°If the other Clans saw this, what do you think they would do?¡±


    Keno steps forward, his face battered, his right eye beginning to swell profusely.


    ¡°They would come in the night and slay us, my chief,¡± Keno says.


    Barnak nods in agreement.


    ¡°We must band together, or we will fall,¡± Barnak says, putting the weapon back on his belt, clapping a hand on Nekam¡¯s shoulder and his son Keno¡¯s.


    Nekam¡¯s jaw flexes and his eyes move to the energy weapons that his guards hold before moving back to Barnak.


    ¡°Understood, my chief,¡± Nekam says, giving him a bow and extending his arm towards Keno.


    Keno does not embrace it for a few moments, he makes Nekam hold it there, to show him his place below him before he finally takes it in his grasp.


    ¡°Nekam you will receive seven spots, Keno will keep eight from the wager.¡± Barnak says, raising his hand before the crowd can get upset ¡°Both sides did not follow the rules, therefore the entire prize cannot be won.¡±


    There is a look that Barnak gives Nekam, one he gave before that says again¡­ tread lightly. Even though it is less than half of the original fifteen spots from the wager, it is better than no spots being gained. I can respect this move in part because it gives some show of fairness, yet he still shows dominance with his blood keeping the majority. Keno¡¯s face does not look pleased, his eyes move to his father, yet he says nothing to contradict him. Perhaps Nekam¡¯s fists have made him realize he is not untouchable.


    ¡°We accept and thank you for your generosity my chief,¡± Nekam says, giving him the customary bow again.


    Barnak nods to him. Then addressing the crowd he says ¡°We will finish the rest of the matches tomorrow. Go home, come tomorrow with fresh minds and bodies.¡±


    The tribe leaders give him a bow and people begin moving to leave the assembly hall.


    Arrum rushes over to me, clapping me on the shoulder with a big grin on his face. As we move towards the exit, Nekam grabs my shoulder and leans in, not breaking stride.


    ¡°Well done.¡± He says, giving me a nod of approval. He looks satisfied.


    When we reach the edge of the building and gather our clothes to dress for the frigid cold outside, I can¡¯t help but wonder how much of what happened was within what Nekam intended. Did he mean to rile up the Clan chief and start a deeper feud? If so, to what end? If there is an opportunity, I will try to ask him, the curiosity rises as my own anger falls away. My eyes reach Henek¡¯s when I am putting on my thick boots, his stare is one I have known before. A stare that means the anger he holds will not end tonight.

 Author Update #3

    <hr>


    Dear Ulima (or readers, whichever you prefer),


    Some of you will have noticed that I have not released chapters 4-10. This is on the advice of my advanced readers. The reason being that they felt if I left you on the chapter ten cliffhanger then you would be very very upset. Not wanting to be diabolical, I have decided to leave it at three which gave you a little taste without hooking you in and leaving you upset (hopefully). With all of that being said I am nearly a third of the way done with the new book one. The official relaunch date is December 20th. The release schedule will be 20k words day one, then a chapter a day until January 20th. After that it will be three chapters a week. The backlog by then will be three books, so there shouldn''t be any delays with releases for at least a year. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Discord drops on December 20th right after the relaunch for those who want to join and hangout. I will be holding raffles and contests once we hit member milestones. Also if you like to game, you might enjoy it just for that. You can expect discord calls for talks about books and gaming if that interests you.


    Patreon with 25 advanced chapters opens December 20th as well, for those of you who wish to support my writing endeavors and binge ahead of free release.


    Thank you everyone, all of you have been so supportive and inspiring, I could not ask for a better community. Truly you are amazing!


    I look forward to seeing all of you December 20th!


    Respectfully,


    Godric


    <hr>

 Author Update (Book One Rewrite Finished)

    <hr>


    Ulima,


    First and foremost I hope that all of you are well. I bring good news, the rewrite for book one is complete. Currently I am editing it and the original book one (now shifted to be book two).


    The discord will be launched a bit early for those who want to help me by being advanced readers. Currently I''m aiming for ten total readers, if there is more interest and you provide a compelling argument or abuse me enough in the comments, I may increase the number. People are fickle creatures after all. The advanced reader group will encompass the first twenty chapters of the new book. When everyone in the group has finished reading through them, I will release more. I ask that if you are selected, please do not share the chapters or speak about spoilers with anyone outside of the group. As you may be ahead of Patreon until the end of book one. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    What I am looking for in an Advanced Reader:


    Critical critiques and suggestions.


    Great observation skills for continuity errors.


    Feedback on likes and dislikes.


    Ability to work in a group with other readers.


    Not afraid to share their opinion.


    If you are not comfortable expressing yourself in a group, but feel that you would still be a good advanced reader, we can speak privately about it. Feel free to DM me.


    The way I want to organize it is by having all the advanced readers in the discord group before launch day. Where you can speak with each other and brainstorm your critiques etc. If you are interested in being part of The Forsaken Realm discord group early and being an advanced reader, please let me know in the comments section. If you are not interested in being an advanced reader, but have questions about the discord, it will open up on the 20th of December as planned. Patreon will be open slightly before that, for anyone wishing to support my writing endeavors and want to read ahead of free release.


    If you have any comments or concerns, please feel free to drop them bellow.


    Be well, the time of the Forsaken draws near.


    Respectfully,


    Godric


    <hr>

 HTG Relaunched, link in author note

    <hr>


    Ulima,


    I hope this finds you well, after several delays and many months of work, I am proud to say that the rewrite for HTG has been completed and is being released currently on a new fiction page. Link is in both the top and bottom author section.


    Truly it has been a pleasure writing for all of you in the past and I hope that you will join me for the continued adventure on the new story page. For those of you worried that it feels like a completely different book, do not worry, it will eventually take us back to the Colosseum and continue the arc that we left off on. It will also hopefully provide a better foundation for the series to build upon, as I have a planned ten books in the works. Currently the backlog is roughly 3-4 books. So you won''t have to worry about any pauses in chapter releases for at least a year. Please consider following, favoriting and rating / reviewing the new story once you decide if you enjoy it. All of those things greatly help a story find the wings to get on rising stars. It would mean a lot to me if you did.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Hope to see you there!


    Thank you all for your time, I truly cherish it!


    Special thank you to my advanced readers for diligently sifting through the work and giving amazing suggestions. I truly appreciate your hard work.


    Happy holidays everyone!


    Respectfully,


    Godric


    <hr>

 HTG is back

    <hr>


    Ulima,


    The time has arrived, the Forsaken are gathering once again to rise. Hail Thy Gods has returned to a fresh story page, please come check it out, links in author notes, or check my profile. Looking forward to seeing you there, three books of backlog this time. No breaks in releases for at least a year. If we hit certain milestones, I will drop extra chapters and content.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Discord also being released this week. Patreon for anyone that is interested will be the following week.


    Happy holidays! I wish you all well! Thank you for your time!


    Respectfully,


    Godric


    <hr>

 Chapters 1-20 On New HTG (Link in description)

    Ulima,


    Chapters 1-20 available now on HTG''s new story page, if you have not checked it out already, please do. Three books of backlog, no pauses in releases for at least a year. Currently on rising stars, if you want to help out, please follow / favorite and rate new story.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Changes from original:


    New magic system integrated into old, adding some flavor to the world building.


    New beginning arcs to add more depth to the Kuwathi origins.


    Improved pacing as per readers suggestions.


    Increased descriptions and lore.


    And many, many more things. Hope to see you all there!


    Thank you for your time! Hope you are all doing well!


    Respectfully,


    Godric